This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at|http: //books .google .com/I
k-3
.;.a&V.-»V
fc.
I
7~^
■i
-65t-i^
'iv. re^. IS-
• ks6- .
Iitirian |nstttef<, (j^rforir.
' iA .
icvv, ci . 3/+
'^KR'T'RTnTEt
■
I
/
<
THB
JOURNAL
or
THE ASIATIC SOCIETY
OF
BKMOAIi.
BDITBO BT
JAMES PRINSEP, F. R.S.
ticmVTAmT ov nu Asiatic socibtt ot bbno^l ; hon. mbm. of tbb ab. iog.
OF PAmil ; cob. mbm. of tbb zoological SOC. of LONDON, AND OF THB BOTAL SOOIBTIBS OF MABSBILLBB AND CABN ; OF THB ACADBMT OF NATUBAL 8CIBNCB8 OF PBILADBLPBIA ; OF TBB PBIL080PBICAL SOCIBTT OF OBNBVA ; OF TBB ALBANT INBTITUTB, &C.
VOL. VI.—PART I.
JANUARY TO JUNE,
" It will flourish, if nstarsliits, clieniiiti, sntiqnsries, philologeri, snd men of science, in different psrts of AMta, will commit their obterrstione to writing, and send them to the Asiatic Society at Calcutta ; it will languish, if such communi- cations shall be long intermitted ; and will die away, if they ihall entirely cease."
Sir Wm. Jonbb.
€ttUutta i
FBIMTXS AT THS BAPTIST MT88IOK PRB88, CIRCULAR BOAO. ■OLD BT THB BDITOB, AT TBB MCllTT't OWIOB.
1887.
PREFACE.
We have the pleasare of closing this sixth voldme of oar Journal with an unexpected announcement: — the last steam packet has brought out instructions from the Honorable Court of Directors to the Goyemment of India to ** subscribe in their name for forty copies of the Journal of the Asiatic Society from the commencement of its publication !^ We forbear to comment upon an act of liberality by which we shall personally be such a gainer, but which we hare neither directly nor indi- rectly solicited. We can easily imagine to whose friendly influ- ence we are indebted for it, and we hope he will accept our ac- knowledgments. Our principal difficulty will be how to meet the wishes of the court ; for of our early Yolumes not a Yolume is now to be procured ! We must seriously consider the expedi- ency of a reprint, for we have even heard it whispered that an American edition was in. contemplation, and snch a thing can- not be deemed impossible when we find the Philadelphiana undertaking to rival us of Calcutta in printing (and that with- out government support) a Cochinchinese dictionary* !
Of local support we have lost nothing by the measure we re- luctantly adopted at the beginning of the year, of raising the price of the journal from one to one and a half rupee per num- ber. Our list is fuller than ever, and our balance sheet of a much more promising aspect.
* M. P. St. DtjpoNCEAU thus writes to M. Jac4)uet of Paris: '' J'ai msintenaat le plaisir de voas informer quels Soci^te philosophique Ameri. eaiiie Tient d'ordonner V impression k ses frais dex deux vocabulaires dena^ k Mr. Whitb par le R. de Morronb, ils vont etre public dans un volume des memoires de son comite d' histoire et de literature^ etant trop volumineux pour faire partie de ses Transactions philosophiques.
vi
Pre/act,
PAYMENTS.
Ri, Ai. P.
To balance due 1st January, 1,904 2 II To printer's bills for 1836, pd.6,348 15 0 To engravings and litho- graphs, .. .. .. 910 0 0
To expence of circulation, 421 11 9
To postage ditto, 48 3 0
Bills for 1837 due say, Add former balance,
7.933 0 8
6,000 0 0 2,488 10 6
RECEIPTS.
By collections this year, . . Bydistribntion to Mem- 1 bersof tbe As. Society, J By shop sales. By sales in England, By balance due.
R», Ai. P,
3,455 2 8
1,293 0 0
280 13 6
413 6 0
2,488 10 6
7,933 0 8
Collections due by Asiatic 1 Soc. and subs, in the > 7,139 7 three Presidencies, J
The deficiency, supposing all to be recoverable, is 1,849 18 1, o^ almost precisely what it was last year ; so that our present price exactly pays the expenses of publication.
The bulk of the volume has gone increasing at the usual rate, and instead of eight hundred pages, we have now risen to eleven hundred, with sixty plates ; too much to be conveniently bound up in one volume. We have therefore provided separate title pages to enable those, who so prefer, to divide the annual volume into two parts with an index, common to both, at the conclusion of the second part.
The prominent subject of public discussion (to imitate the order of preceding prefaces) as far as the Asiatic Society is concerned, has been the museum, — ^ihe memorial to the local government — now under reference to the Court of Directors,— suggesting that the Society^s collection of antiquities and natural history should form the nucleus of an extensive national esta- blishment, in the present day almost ^* an essential engine of education, instructive alike to the uninformed, who admires the wonders of nature through the eye alone, and to the refined student who seeks in these repositories what it would be quite out of his power to procure with his own means.^' It is to be hoped that this appeal to the court will not share the fate of the oriental publication memorial of 1885, which is still unac- knowledged ; but that we shall soon have an answer embracing the united objects of the Society^s solicitude, and enabling her to advance boldly in her schemes to secure for herself, and for the British name the glory of placing ^ India physical, moral, and historical,^ upon the records of literature. What could be adduced as a more convincing ^ argumentum^ {ad ignorantiam dare we say ?) than the fact that at this moment a French gen-
Prefab. rii
tleman of fortune well groQDded in Sanskrit and other oriental studies at Paris, is come to Calcutta, * about to retrace the steps of the French naturalists Dutaucel and Jacquemont in the interest of the antiquarian, as they travelled in that of the phy- sical sciences.** He contemplates exploring Gaur^ Faiiliputra^ Magadha^ MiihilayKisiyJyudhya^ Nipil^ JT^ntoon, the Panjib AffghanUt&fU Tibet ; then the Jain provinces, as they may be called, of Marwar and MUwi^ and 6nally the cave antiquities of Western India*.
We wish M. Theroulde every success, we proffer him every aid ; yet we do so not without a blush that any thing should be left for a foreigner to explore ! India, however, is large enough for us all to run over without jostling, and we cannot allow that inactivity is at the present moment a reproach against our Socie- ty or our governors. We have expeditions in Cashmir^ Sinde^ Bho- tdUj AvOy Maulmain^ all well provided with scientific adjuncts, and contributing to our maps, bur cabinets, and our commerce. Our Societies were never more vigorous. The Agricultural of Calcutta is become exceedingly active. The Geographical of Bombay has opened the field with an interesting volume and a journal of proceedings ; and in science we have to boast of the brilliant progress of experiment and magnetic discovery due to one whom we should be happy at having enlisted among our own members. With his colleagues of the Medical College,
* We cannefc omit to notice here another laudable demonstration of the greater honor that awaits literary merit at Paris than in London— making lull allowance for the proverbial truth that a prophet must seek honor out of his own country. We have just learnt that the French Government has ordered a gold medal to be struck for, and the decoration of the Legion of Honour to be bestowed on Mr. B. H. Honosoif, in return for the valuable donation of Sanskrit manuscripts presented by him to the Asiatic Society of Paris, — and in token of their appreciation of the great services he has rendered to oriental literature. Neither in this case is the reward blindly given, nor the present disregarded ; for we know that the Sanskrit scholars of Paris have already dipped profoundly into the contents of the Nipalese Buddhist volumes, and in a short time we may expect a full analysis of them. As a comment on this announcement we may add that similar donations more extensive and more valuable were long since pre- aented by the same party to the Royal Asiatic Society and to the College of Fort William, and that (with exception of the Tibetan portion so well amdysed by M« Csoxa) they remain as yet sealed books.
▼iii Preface,
Professor O^Shaughnbssy has drawn off to their own valuabU publication, the subjects of chemical and physical interest to which we should otherwise have felt ourselves blameable in not offering a conspicuous place. While far different occupations have prevented our passing in review the very promising disco* Teries in this novel and enticing science, to which their public exhibition has now familiarized the society of Calcutta, the sight of models of magnetic motors and explosive engines worked by gas and spark, both generated by galvanism alone, leads ns to suggest that mechanics and the arts should have been includ- ed among the proper objects of our projected national museum. An Adelaide gallery would do more to improve the native mind for invention than all the English printed works we would place before them.
But we are as usual wandering from the legitimate objects of a preface. Our own attention has been principally taken up this last year with Inscriptions. Without the knowledge necessary to read and criticise them thoroughly, we have nevertheless made a fortunate acquisition in paleography which has served as the key to a large series of ancient writings hitherto concealed from our knowledge. We cannot consent to quit the pursuit until we shall have satiated our curiosity by a scrutiny of all these records— -records as Dr. Mill says, *' which are all but certainly established to belong to and to illustrate a most clas^ sical and important part of the history of this country.'" In our hasty and undigested mode of publication, we are doubtless open to continual corrections and change of views : as a talented and amusing satire on our present predilection for old stones and old coins, in the Meerut Magazine describes it, — * if not satisfied with one account our readers have only to wait for tho next journal to find it discarded and another adopted, as in the case of the Bactro-pehlevi alphabet.^
The learned M. E. Burnouf in a most interesting article in- serted in the Journal des Savans for June,* says, alluding to the Burmese inscription at Gaya published first in the journal, and
* On the grand work of the Chinese Buddhist traveller Fob Koub Ki, lately published at the expense of the French Government^ through the labour of three successive editors MM. Remus at, Klaproth and Land. MU8B. Alas ! when shall we in India have an opportunity of seeing these works at any tolerable period after their publication?— Bd.
Preface. \x
afterwards more completely commented opon by Colonel Bur- net,— "^ il fant le dire k llionnenr des membres de la Soci^t^ Asiatiqne dn Bengale,le sele qui lesanime ponrTetade desanti- qnit^s de V Inde est si soutenu et si henrensement seconds par la plus belle position dans laqnelle une reunion de savants ne soit jamais trouY^e, qne les monuments et les textes quils mettent chaqne jonr enlumi^resesuccMent ayecunerapidit^que la critique pent k peine suivre.^ While they are taken up with an object once published, we are republishing or revising or adding more matured illustration to it. Some may call this system an in- convenient waste of space and tax on readers, who are entitled to have their repast served up in the most complete style at once, and should not be tantalized with fresh yet immature morceauz from month to month. We, however, think the plan adopted is most suitable to an ephemeral journal, which collects materials and builds up the best structure for immediate accommodation, although it may be soon destined to be knocked down again and replaced by a more polished and classical edifice i^-diruit cedifir cat ; mutat quadrata rotundisj — ^may still be said of our jour- nal, without imputing capricious motives to our habit of demoli- tion. We build not fanciful theories, btit rather collect good stones for others to fashion, and unless we advertize them from the first, with some hint of their applicability, how should archi- tects be invited to inspect and convert them to the ^^ benefit and pleasure of mankind?^ — hiiaaukh&ya manusanam^ — as the stone piUars at Delhi and Allahabad quaintly express the object of their erection.
Connected with the subject of these remarks we would fain in this place give insertion (and we will do so hereafter) to a valuable series of criticisms on the matter of our last volume (M>ntained in M. Jac^uet^s correspondence. It is just what we most desire. With the aid of an index, such additional information and correction is as good as if incorporated with the text, to the reader who in future days wishes to ferret out all that has been done on a particular subject ; and we would have all our contributors and readers bear in mind that our journal, though it has long changed its title, does not pretend to have changed its original character of being a mere collection of '^ Gleanings.'
Calcutta^ \8t January i 1888.
n
! i
MEMBERS
or TBS
ASIATIC SOCIETY OP BENGAL, 1887,
[To wbom tlM Jouniftl ifl forwarded At the Society's eott.]
The Right Bononble Georige Lord Auckland, Ooveraor General, &c. &c. &c.
The Honorable Sir Charles Theophilvt Mbtoalfx, Bt. K. C. B.
The Honorable Sir Edward Rtan, Chief Jutice, Prendent, (S copiei.)
The Right ReT. Lord Bishop of Calcutta.
The Honorable Sir H. Fans, Commander-iD-Chief.
The Honorable T. B. Macaulat.
The Honorable Col. W. Morkibon,
The Honorable Sir J. P. Grant, VUe- President.
H. T. PniNBRP, Esq. Vtee* President .
W. H. MACNAOHTBir, Esq. Viee^Pretideni,
Adam, W. Calcutta.
Aabary, Col. Sir Thos. C. B. Engineers.
ATdall, J. Calcatto.
Bacon, G. W. SehiraRpar. Bagnhaw, R. J. CalcntU. Baillie, N. B. E. Calcutta. Baiier, Lieat. W. E. Eng. Kuraal. Batemaa, Rer. J. Europe. BeU, J. CalcnUa. BenaoD, W. B. Bareilly. Bloadell, E. A. MorUbcIii. Briggs, Col. J. Brace, W. Calcutta, fiigaell, M. A. Calcutta. Barney, lieut. Col. R. Europt.
■, H. Europe. Bushby, G. A. Europe. Bamm, Capt. A. Cashmlr.
Carr, W. Europe. Cameron, C. H. Calcutta. Caulficld, Ueut. Col. J. Calcutta. Cautley, Cqpt. P. T. Seharanpur. CoBoUy, Lieut. E. B. Mhow. Colfia, J. R. hd. quarters, G. G.
Col. J. England.
Corbyn, F. Calcutta. Cunningham, Capt. A. Engineers. Cracroft, W. Calcutta. Caminy J. Calcutta.
Dent, W. Arrah.
Dobbs, A. Calcutta.
Drununond, Dr. A. hd. quarters, G. G.
Dnrand, Lieut. H. M. Eng. Kumai.
Dwarkanath Tagore, Calcutta.
Drummond, Capt. H. Kemaon.
■
BgertoB, C. C. Calcutta. Ellis, Capt. E. S. Calcutta. Brans, Dr. Geo. Calcutta. Efenst, Major G. Mussoorcc.
Ewer, W. Beharanjvr. Ewart, W. Kerr, CaicRtta,
FUeoner, Dr. H. Cashmlr. Forbes, Capt. W. N. Eng. Catatta. Frith, R. J. Calcutta.
Gordon, G. J. Agra. Grant, W. P. Calcutta.
, J. P. Calcutta.
Griffiths, Dr. W. Assam. Gerard, Capt. P. Subatoo.
Hara, D. Calcutta. Hodgson, B. H. Calcutta. HUl, Geo. Calentta.
Irrine, Major A. Eng. Calcutta.
Jackson, A. R. Calcutta. Jenkins, Captain F. Assam.
Kittot, M, Calcutta.
Lloyd, Captain R. Caleatta. Loch, Geo. Sylhet. Low, Col. J. Lucknow.
Macfarlan, D. Calcutta. Madeod, Captain, Moulmeln.
, J. M. Calcutta. Macqueen, Rst. J. ditto. McCUntock, G. F. ditto. McClelland, Dr. J. ditto. Mansell, C. G. Agra. Martin, C. R. Hooghly. MiH, RcY. Dr. W. H. ISurope. May, J. S. Kishnaghur. Montriou, Lieut. C. Calcutta. MelYille, Hon'ble W. L. Moorshedabad. Mackenzie, W. Calcutta. Madeod, Col. D. Engrs. Calcutta. — — , D. F. Seeonee, (on leave.) MiBuk, M. M. Calcutta.
zu
Subscribers,
Mill. J. M. Mnir, J. Sehinrnpnr. Mcpherson, Dr. G. Maddock, T. H. Caleutta. Macdonald, Dr. C. J. Bunda. Marshman, J. Serampore.
Kewbold, Lteut. Madras. Nicolson, Dr. S. Calcutta. Nott, C. A. Cakntto.
O'Sbanghnessy, W. B. Calcutta. Onacky, Major R. Hosuiigabad.
Pearicn, J. T. Jnaaporc. Pemberton, Capt. R. B. Aisam. Prinsep, C. R. Calcutta. — — — , Q. A, Calcutta. — — -, J, Sec. As. Society. Phayre, Lieut. A. Kyook Phyoo. Prosnnnokoomar Tagore, Calcutta. Qabir Uddeen Shah, Sasseram.
Radhacant Deb, Raja, Calcutta. Rameomul Sen, Natrre Sec. ditto. Rnssomoy Dntt, ditto. Ramanath Tagore, ditto. Ross, D. ditto. Ravenshaw, E. C. Patoa. Robinson, F. Rustomjec Cowasjee, Calcutta.
Spier, Wm. Calcutta.
Spilsbnry, Dr. G. G. Jabbalpore. Sanders, Capt. E. Engrs. Calcutta. Sage, Capt. W. Dinapore. Seppings, J. M. Calcutta. Stacy, Lieut. Col. L. R. Dacca. Stocqueler, J. H. Calcutta. Storm, W. ditto. Strong, F. P. ditto. Stewart, Dr. D. ditto. Suttchum Ghoehal, ditto. Swiney, Dr. J. England.
Torrens, H. head quarters, G. G. Tahawur Jung, Newab, Caleatta. Taylor, Major T. M. ditto.
' , Capt. T. J. ditto. Thomason, J. Agra. Trevelyan, C. E. Calcutta. Trotter, J. XShaaipur.
■ , A. Patna. Tlckell, Lieut. S. Ramgurh. Tucker, C. Calcutta. Turnour, Hon'ble G. Ceylon.
Yijaya Govind Sing, Ri^ Pomea^
Wade, Capt. C. M. Loodlanah. Wilcox, Capt. R. Lueknow. WalUch, Dr. N. CaleutU. White, Capt. S. M. ditto. Walters, H. ditto. Walker, R. ditto. Willis, Joseph, ditto.
SUBSCRIBERS,
[Who are not Members of the Asiatic Society.}
The Honorable the Court of Directors, (by the Secretary to GoYerameat, General Department,) Fobtt copies.
Abbott, Lieut. J. care of T. Ostell.
Abercombie, Lieut. W. Eag. Calcutta.
Agra Book Club, Agra.
Anderson, G. M. Calcutta.
— — — , Lieut. Engrs. Hazareebagh.
Artillery Book Club, Dum Dum.
Barlow, J. H. Cootai.
Batten, J. H. Almorah.
Barrow, H. Calcutta.
Beckett, J. O. care of Lyall, Matheson
and Co. Bedford, Capt. J. ditto. Bengal Club.
Benares Book Club, Benares. Beresford, H. Purneah. Bird, R. M. Allahabad. Boileau, Lieut. A. H.E. Engineers. Book Club, Mth Regt. N. I. care of T.
Ostell. Bonham, Capt. G. W. Dinapore. Boulderson, H. S. Futteyghur. — ». , S. M. care of Colvin and Co.
Bridgmaa, J. H. Gorukhpore.
Brown, Capt. W. Delhi.
Brodie, Lieut. T. Assam.
Broome, Lieut. A. Meerut.
Butter, Dr. D. Sultanpore, Oude.
Byrn, W. CalcutU.
Burkingyonng, Lieut. Benares.
Boston Baptist Mission Society, care of
J. W. Roberts. Broadfoot, Lieut. A. Agra.
Calcutta Periodical Book Society. Campbell, Dr. A. Nipal. , J. Cawnpore.
— , Dr. A. Moulmein.
Camagy, F. I. care of T. Ostell.
Carte, Dr. W. £. Hansi.
Cope, H. Meerut.
Crawford, J. care of T. Ostell.
Cunningham, Capt. J. D. Engineers
Loodianah. Currie, F. Gorukhpore. Curators of the Calcutta Publk Library.
Subscribers,
xm
Cartwriglkt, Bri^dier B. Agra. Conoy LoU Tagore, CalcntU.
Davidson, Major, Engn. LodLnow. Debode, Capt. H. Calcatta. I>orio, J. A. ditto. I>oaglas, H. Pataa. Dnunmoad, Capt. J. G. Allahabad. l>Diilop, Lieut. Col. W. hd. qn. C. C. Dribergs, Rrr. care of T. OatcU. Duncan, Dr. D. Agra.
, Lient. J. Meervt.
Sdgeworth, M. P. Ambala. Editor Calcutta Courier. Elliot, J . B. Patna.
, H. M. Allahabad.
Enkine, D. Elambasar. Everest, Rev. R. Mussooree.
Fagaa, Lieut. G. H. eare of Madeod,
Fkgaa and Co. Pane, W. Allahabad. FergussoB, J. Calcutta.
, W. T. Calcutta.
Flacfc, C. C. Patua.
Finnis, Captain J. Diaapore.
FiUffcrald, Capt.',W. R. Engrs. CalcutU.
Fordycef Lieut. J. Axemgurh.
Forster, Lieut. Shekawati
Fraser, H. Care of GiUaadera aad Co.
— , A. Delhi.
•, C. A. eare of Mackintjre and
Co.
-, C. Jabbalpore. -, Lieut. Neemudu
Garden, Dr. A. Calcutta.
Gordon, R. care of Rev. W. RobiniOB^
CaleutU. Gorton, W. Simlah. Grant, J. W. Calcutta. Gray, J. Calcutta. Greenlaw, C. B. Calcutta. Gubbins, C. Delhi. Goodeve, Professor, Calcatta. Gltsford, Lieut. J. Almorah. Goodhall, H. Bloulmeia.
Hamilton, H. C. Bhagulpore.
Harris, F. Calcutta.
Hart, T. B. care of Colvin and Co.
Harrington, Lt. J. care of T. Ostell.
Hearsey, Major J. B. Sagur.
Uomlray, J. Calcutta.
HutduBson, Migor G. Engrs. Casipore.
Button, lieut. T. Simlah.
Uugel, Baron, care of Gillanders and Co.
Heatley, S. Q. Calcutta.
laglis, R. care of G. T. Brain, Calcutta.
Joaes, J. T. care of J. W. Roberts,
Calcutta. Johnson, W. B. Patna.
Kali Kiaaeo, Maharaja, Calcutta. Kean, Dr. Arch. Moorshedabad.
Kasipersand Ghose, Cateatta. Kasinath Bpse, ditto. Kaight, Dr. J. W. B^Bore.
Laidly, J. W. Beerbhoom. Laag, J. W. Barrackpore. Lamb, Dr. Geo. Dacca. Lambert, W. Allahabad. Lindsay, Col. A. Agra. LIstOB, D. Goruckpore. Lloyd, M^or W. A. Titalia. Lowther, R. Allahabad.
Macdowall, W. Rungpore. Macgregor, Dr. W. L. Ludianah. Manson, Captain J. Bittour. Marshall. Capt. G. T. Calcutta. Martin, Dr. J. R. Calcntto. Martin, Lt. R. Bagrs. Kyook Phyoo. Masters, W. Caleutto. MassoB, C. Cabul. Maekay, Rev. W. S. CalcutU. Mackinnon, Dr. C. care of Colvilla &Co. McCosh, Dr. J. Calcntto. Milner, Capt. E. T. care of R. C. Jen- kins and Co. Military Board Office. Moore, H. care of T. Ostoll. Montgomerie, Dr. W. Peaaag. Morley, C. Caleutto. Mosafferpore Book Club, Tlrhoot. MiUet, F. Calcutta. Military Library Sodety, Mhow. MohunloU Muiishi, Cashmlr. McPherson, Lieut. 6. Gumsoor. Maddea, Lieut. C. Nusseerabad. Mather, Rev. R. C. Benares.
Nicolson, Capt. M» Jubbnlpore.
Officers, 2 IstRegt. Kurnal.
, I3tb Regt. N. I. Barrackpore.
, 93nd Regt. N. I. Nusseerabad.
Oglander, Lieut. Col. Ghasipore Ommaaey, Lieut. E. L. Haxareebagh. , M. C. Baitool.
Pareutal Academic Institution, Cdcutta. Parker, H. M. Calcutta. Persidh Narain Sing, Benares. Playfair, Dr. Geo. Meerut. Poole, Col. C. Calcutta. Presgrave, Col. D. Cawnpore. Prowdl, N. H. E. Bignore. Portetts, C. Calcutta. , A. Calcutta. Povoleri, Col. L. Agra.
R^kishtna MukaiJTa, Haxareebagh. Ranken, Dr. J. Calcutta. Rattray, R. H. Calcutta. Rcnny, Lieut. T. Engrs. Sitapur. Ross, Capt. D. Gwaiior. Row, Dr. J. Barrackpore. Reid, Dr. A. Boolundshuhr. Roberts, Col. A. Agra.
Sale, Ueut. T. H. Engrs. Sylhet.
ZIV
Subfcriheri,
SatchweU, Caot. J. CawspoT*.
Saunders, J. O. B. AUyghur.
Seyestre, Robt. Calcutta.
Siddons, Lieut. H. Ennt. Chittagong.
Shaw, T. A.» Willis and Co.
Sleeman, Capt. W. H. care of Pres*
grave and Co. Sloane, W. care of Bruce, Shand & Co. Smith, Col. T. P. Banda. , Capt. E. J. Engrs. Allahabad.
» S. and Co. Calcutta. Spiers, A. care of Colvin aad Co.
, Col. A. Neemuch. Stainforth, T. care of T. Ostell. Sterenson, Dr. W. care of Fraser, Mo- Donald and Co. — — , Dr. W. Luckttow. Sewell, Capt. Calcutta. Sadyah Mission, Assam.
Tandy, H. Agra.
Thomas, B. T. Almora.
Thomson, Capt. J. Bngrs. Calcutta.
, Capt. O. Engrs. Delhi.
Thoresby, CajpC. C. Jeypore. Thornton, J. Asimgurh. Tickell, Col. R. Engrs. Calcutta. Tremenhere, Lieut. O. fi. Sugrs. care of
Bagshaw aad Co. Trotter, R. Kishnaghur. Turner, T. J. Futteyghur.
Wells, F. O. Agra.
Western, Lieut. J. R. Engrs. Chundowry.
White, Rey. E. care of Tamer, Stopfora
and Co. Wilkinson, L. Bhopal.
, Captain T. Hazareebagh.
Wise, J. P. Dacca.
, Dr. T. A. care of T. Ostell.
Woodburn, Dr. D. Sheerghattee. Wroughton, Capt. Muttra.
Subscribers at Madras^ ^c.
Baikie, Dr. Neelgherrles. Balfour, Lieut. Madras. Bannister, Dr. W. ditto, Braddock, Lieut. J. ditto.
Caldewell, John, Tnreiidnim. CttUen, Col. W. ditto. Campbell Lleat. J. Slat Regt. N. I. Mad- ras.
Ditmas, Lieut T. Combaeonum, DenriUe, Migor, Madraa.
Fleming, H. S. Madras. Fraser, Col. J. S. ditto. Frith, Lieut. Col. Arty, ditto.
Ganta, Rev. A. ditto.
Gilchrist, Dr. W. Vlsianagram.
Hyderabad Book Society. Harper, Rev. H.
Madras Asiatic Society. Madras Club, Madras. Monteith, Lieut. Col. Engra. ditto. Mouat, Dr. J. Bangalore.
Pharoah, J. O. B. Madraa.
Robert, Digby, 36th Regt. N. I. ditto.
Thomaon, J. care of Liae and Co. ditto. Taylor, T. I., H. C. Aatronomar, ditto.
Underwood, Capt. G. A. Eagra.
Subscribers at Bombay^ S;c.
Awdry, Sir J. Bombay.
Bombay Asiatic Society, ditto.
Burns, Dr. A. Kaira.
Chambers, R. C. Surat.
Jervis, Capt. Thos. Ootacamuad.
Fulljames, Capt. Goga.
Borradaile, H. care of Ritchie, Stewart
and Co. Heddle, Dr. F. Bombay. Hebbert, Lieut. G. W. Surat. Law, J. S. Belgaum. Malvery, J. J. Bombay. Moorhead, C. Mohabaleahur Hills.
McLennan, Dr. J. Bombay.
Noton, B. ditto.
Pottinger, Col. BhooJ.
Rngghonauth Hurry Chnn^i^^i Bombay,
Shrecrostra Wassoodewjee, ditto.
Smyttan, Dr. Geo. ditto,
Shortreede, Lieut. R. Poona.
Stewart, G. A. Bombay.
Sutherland, Hon'ble J. ditto.
Twemlow, Capt. G. Aurungabad.
Wathen, W. H. Bombay.
Wilson, RcY. J. ditto.
Stevenson, Rev. Dr. ditto.
unth which the Journal is interchanged,
TVe PliilfMopliical Magmsiae of London and Edlalmrgh.
Prof. Jameaon't Annals of PhUoiophy.
Tlic AtheaBvm.
Tke London Aaiatie Journal, W. H. Allen and Co.
Jonmal Aaiafciqne do I^rit.
Jovnal of the Academy of Natvral Scieneet of Philadelphia.
The Chiaeae Repoeitory.
Dr. Colea's Qnarterly Jonmal of the Madraa Anzlliary Asiatic Society.
The Monthly Journal, edited by S. Smith and Co.
TIm United Serriee Jonmal, edited by J. H. Stocqneler» Esq.
The Calcutta Christian Observer.
The Bombay Oriental Christian Spectator.
Hm Asiatic Society subscribes for 19 copies of the Journal, of which 10 copies are Astribnted to the foUowiag Societies.
TIm Boyal Society of London. The Royal Society of Edinburgh.
The Antiquarian Society. The Zoological Society, ditto.
The Royal Asiatic Society. The Geological Society, ditto.
The Asiatic Society of Paris. The Americaa Literary Society.
The Nataral Histcry Society of Mauritius. The Literary Society of Bataria.
Presentation Copies by the Editor.
sir J. W. Herschell, Cape of Good Hope.
The Right Hon*bIe Sir R. W. Horton, GoTemor of Ceylon.
C. Masson, Esq. Kabul.
Tbe Sadlya Mission.
C. Bromnlow, Esq.
Dr. Harian» PhUadelphia.
Kog. Bumouf, Esq.
Bug. Jaoqnet, Esq.
Tk» University of Bonn (Proff. Schlegel and Lassen.)
The Baron Ton Hammer, Purgstall, Vienna.
Y. Lair, Esq. Secretary to the Caen Society.
Profeaaor H. H. Wilson, Librarian to the Hon'ble E. I. Company.
The British Museum. The Academy of Bordeaux.
The Royal Institution. The Medical and Physical Society, Cal.
The Sodety of Arts. The Agri. and Horticultural Society, The Natural History Society of Genera. Calcutta.
Subscribers in England.
[No comet list of the English subscribers can be given, as their names arc not speciied in the Agent's accounts of distribution.]
Sir Charles Grey. Miss Prinsep.
G. Swinton, Esq. Prof. Macaire.
Prof. J. P. Royle. Dr. Swiney.
W. inison Sannders, Esq. Lieut. Burt, Eng.
LIST OP PLATES.
Plata I. (XXXI I. of vol. V.) BhiUrf Ui iMeription, to ftoa page 1 II. AlphaboU of the Tai language, 10
III. Specimen of the Khamti writing, 80
IV. Specimen of the Ahom language, UHd.
V. The Eria silkworm of Awara, Phalana eynthea, S3
VI. The Moonga silkworm of ditto, Saturnia Assamensii, 39
VII. Facsimiles of an inscription in the Asiatic Society's
Moaeum, translated by Captain Marshall, 80
VIII. Ocdpotof theSivatherinm, 159
IX. Lower jaw of the same fossil animal, 159
X. Inscription of Dipaldinna at Amarivati, 918
XI. Another inscription from the same place, 999
XII. Fossil shells of the C4dri range in Ciileft, 159
XIII. Alphabet of the Amarivati character, 999
XIV. XV. Indo-Sassanian Coins, 988
XVI. Head of the Bos Gaums (?) or Gayal, 994
XVII. Facsimile of Museum Inscription, No. 6, 980
XVIII. Fossil bone brought up in the boring in Fort William ; head of the Bos Gai^rus (museum); and fossil quadrumanoos tooth,... 930
XIX. Map of Captain Hannay's route, 945
XX. Ceylon Coins, 998
XXI. Diagram of moon's declination ; coluber mycterisans, and
foanl bone from Fort boring, 304
XXII. SindhSand Multani alphabeta, 359
XXIII. Fossil Qaudrumana of the 8ew4liks, 360
XXIV. Legends on Saurashtra coins, 389
XXV. Principal Inscription at Sanchi, 454
XXVI. Second Inscription from the same place, 458
XXVII. Various snudler ditto in the Lit character, 4«0
XXVIII. View of the Sanchi Monument, 459
XXIX. Detailsof the Architecture of ditto, 459
XXX. Fossil fore-leg of an elephant from Jabalpur, 488
XX^I. Head of a fossil Batrachian, 540
XXXII. Inscription in ffa/alTanaila, and Kaliojer inscription, 665
XXXIII. Gumsar copper-plate Grant, 666
XXXIV. ) (679 XXXV. V Inscriptions from the Caves near Qaya, -{ 676
XXXVl. ) i 67«
xxvi List of Plata.
XXXVII. Inscription on a fragment of rock at Singapar^ ....*_.... 680
XXXVIII. The Testudo geometrica, 696
XXXIX. Osteology of the Bibos, or Gauri 6au, ^ 748
XL. Restoration of the il//dAatof pillar, 798
XLI. Sar«'% inscription, 778
XLII. IWAt Ut inscription, 796
XLIII. Town of Oujein, and water.palace, 813
XLIV. Facsimile of Moltai copper-plate Grant, 868
XLV. Ditto of Epitaph on an Arabic tombstone, 873
XLVl. Ditto of an Inscription from Cabul, 876
XLVII. Sketch of the Khaiber Tope, 876
XLVIII. Inscription in As. Soc. Museum, from Calinjer, 881
XLIX. Map of Capt. McLeod's route to Zimmay, 989
L. Diagrams of the Rekh6 Ganita, 948
L. & LI. Burmese Bells, ...1068
LI I. Map to illustrate geology of Seoni, Jabalpur, i 099
LIII. Inscriptions from the Sainhadri caves, 1044
LIV. Udayagiri Inscriptions, • 1080
LV. Inscription No, 8 of the Allahabad pillar, 978
LVI. Various fragments of ditto, 968
LVII, Inscription on the Khandgiri rocks, 1090
.V
CONTENTS.
No. 61.— JANUARY. Page
I.— Restoration and Translation of the Inscription on the Bhit&ri Lit, tvith eritieal and historical remarks. By the Rcy. W. H. Mill, D. D., Principal of Bishop's College, Vice-President, &c. &c. . . . . . . 1
II. — Alphaheta of the Tai langnnge. By the Rev. N. Brown, Missionary in Assam, •. •• ■• .. .. a. ».1#
III. — Remarks on the Silkworms and Silks of Assam. By Mr. Thomas Hvgon, Suh-Asst. Nowgong, .... .. .. ..91
iy.~On the indigenous Silkworms^of India. By T. W. Heifer, M. D. Mem. bcr of the Medical Faculties at the Universities in Prague and Pavia, Mem- ber of the Entom. Society in Paris, &c. ..38 Y. — Concerning certain interesting Phenomena manifested in individuals bom blind, and in those having little or no recollection of that sense, on their being restored to dght at varlons periods of life. By F. H. Brett, Esq. Med. Sci vice, •• •• ..•. 47
VI.^-Memorandum of the progress of sinking a Well in the bunds of Chandpur, near the foot of the Hills. By Mr. William Dawe, Conductor, Delhi Canal Department, • . . . . . 52
Til. — ^The History of Labong from the Native Records consulted by Dr. D. Richardson, forming an Appendix to his journals published in the preced- ing volume, .. .. .. .. .... 65
VIII.— Suggestions on the Sites of Saagala and the Altars of Alexander, being an extract ffbm Notes of a Journey from Lahore to Karychee, made in 1830. By C. Masson, . . 57
IX.— Chinese Account of India. Translated from the Wan.hSen-t*hung-kaou, or * Deep Researches into Ancient Monuments ;' by Ma-twanlin ; book 338, foL 14, •* .. •* •. •* ■• oi
X. — Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, . • . . . . 77
XI.— Meteorological Register, .. •• 80
No. 62.— FEBRUARY.
I.— Singular narrative of the Armenian king Arsaces nnd his contemporary Sapor, king of Persia; extracted from the Armenian chronicles. By Johannes Avdall, Esq. M. A. S. .. •. ..81
II.— Translation of an Inscription on a stone in the Asiatic Society's Museum, marked *No. 2. By Captain G. T. Marshall, Examiner in the College of Fort William, .. .. .. .. «. •• 88
III.— On the explanation of the Indo-Scythic legends of the Bactrlan Coins, through the medium of the Celtic. By Dr. J. Swiney, .. .. ..98
IV.— On three new Genera or sub-Genera of long-legged Thrushes, with de- scriptions of their species. By. B. H. Hodgson, Esq. .. ..101
v.— Description of three new species of Woodpecker. By B. H. Hodgson, Esq. •• •• .. •• •• •• ^« 104
VI.— Indication of a new Genus of Ineessorial Birds. By B. H. Hodgson, Esq. .. •■ •• ■• •• •• .•110
VII.— Nest of the Bengal Vulture, (Vnltur Bengalensis ;) with observations on the power of scent ascribed to the Vulture tribe. By Lieut. J. H«tton, .. 119
XTiii Contenti,
Pa§* VIII.— Notes taken at the post-mortem examination of a Musk Deer. By A. Campbell, Esq., Nipal Residency, June M, 1834, .. ..118
IX.— Some aeeonnt of the Wars between Bnrmah and China, together with the journals and routes of three different Embassies sent to Pekin by the king of Ays ; taken from Burmese doeuments. By Lieutenant-Colonel H. Burney, Resident in Ava, .. .. .. .. .. .. lai
X.— Notice on Balantinm, a genus of the Pteropodous Mollusca ; with the cha- racters of a new species inhabiting the Southern Indian Ocean. By W. H. Benson, Esq. B. C. S. .. •• .. .. .. 15O
XI. — Additional fragments of the SiTatherium, .. .. .. 1S9
XII.— Note on the Hotspring of Lohand Khad. By Capt. C. M, Wade,. . . . 153
XIII.— Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, 154
XIV.— Meteorological Register, 160
No. 93.— MARCH.
I. — Remarks on M. Schlegel's objections to the restored editions of the Alif
Leilah, or Arabian Nights' Entertainments. By Henry Torrcns, Esq.
B. A. and of the Inner Temple, B. C. S. .. .. ..161
II«— Journal of Captain C. M. Wade's voyage from Lodiana to Mithankotby
the river Satlaj, on his Mission to Lah6r and Bah&walpur in 1839-33. By
Lieut. F.Mackeson, 14th Regt. N. I. .. .. .. ..109
III. — Facsimilesof Ancient Inscriptions, .. .. .. .. 218
IV. — Note on a Specimen of the Bos Gaurus. By Dr. George Evans, Curator
of the Medical College, . . . . . . . . . . 323
v.— Memorandum on the Gaur and Gayal. By Assistant Surgeon J. T. Pearson,
Cur. M us. Asiatic Society, .. .. .. .. 939
VI. — On a new Genus of the Sylviad«, with description of three new Species.
By B. H. Hodgson, Esq. Resident in Nipal, .. .. .. 930
VII. — Note on the occurrence of Fossil Bones in the Sewalik Range, eastward
of Hardwar. By H. Falconer, M. D., Superintendent Botanical Garden,
Sehiranpur, .. .. .. .. 933
VIII.— Report progress of the Boring Experiment in Fort William. By Major
T. M. Taylor, 5th Cav. .. .. .. .. .. 934
IX. — Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, .. .. .. 338
X.— Meteorological Register, .. .. ..945
No. 64.— APRIL.
I. <— Abstract of the Journal of a Route travelled by Capt. S. F. Hannay, of
the 40th Regiment Native Infantry, from the Capital of Ava to the Amber
Mines of the HiUong valley on the South-east frontier of Assam. By
Capt. R. Boileau Pemberton, 44th Regt. N. I. .. 345
II.— Facsimilesof Ancient Inscriptions. By Jas. Prinsep, Sec. 6ce. ,, 978
III. — Specimens of Hindu Coins descended from the Parthian type, and of the
Andent Coins of Ceylon. By James Prinsep, Sec. As. Soc. .. .. 988
IV.— On the Revolution of the Seasons, (continued from Vol. IV. p. 957.)
By the Rev. R. Everest, . • . . . . 303
v.— On the Climate of Darjiling, .. .. 308
VI. — Note on the Genera Oxygyrus and BeUerophon. By W. H. Benson, Esq.
B« \^» S. . •■ *. •. Slo
VII.— Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, .. .. •. ..317
Vlil.— Meteorological Register, .. .. •• 394
Contents. xiz
No. 65.— MAY. Page
I.— Jouraal of a liilt to the MUhmec hilU in AsMn. By Wm Griffith, M. D.
Madras Medical Estahlishmeat, . • 395
II. — Correeted Estimate of the risk of life to Civil Serrants of the Bengal Pre-
sideney. By H. T. Priasep, Esq. See. to Govt. &e. .. 341
III. — AOrammar of the Sindhi language, dedicated to the Right Honorable
Sir Robert Grant, Governor of Bombay. By W. H. Wathea, Esq. . . 3i7
IV. — On additional fossil species of the order Quadramaaa from the Sewilik
Hills. By H. Falconer, M. D. and Captain P. T. Cautley, .. ..364
V. — On some new Genera of Raptores, with remarks on the old genera. By
B. H. Hodgson, Esq. .. .. .. 341
VI. — Obserrations of the Magnetic Dip and Intensity at Madraa. By T. G.
Taylor, Esq. H. C. Astronomer, . . • . . . 374
VII. — ^The Legends of the Sanrashtra group of Coins deciphered. By James
Prinsep, Sec. As. Soc. •■ •• •• .. .. 377
VII. — On the Properties ascribed in Native medical works to the Acacia Ara*
bica. By Lewis Da Costa, Esq. . . . . . . . . 399
IX.— Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, • • • . • . 397
X. — Meteorological Register, .. .. .. 404
No. 66.— JUNE. I. — Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China, together with the joamals and routes of three different Embassies seat to Pekin by the king of Ava : taken from Burmese documents* By Lieutenant-Colonel H, Bur- ney. Resident in Ava, • . . . . . 403
II. — Note on the Facsimiles of Inscriptions from Stnchi near Bhilsa, takea for the Society by Captain Ed. Smith, Engineers ; and on the drawings of the Buddhist monument presented by Captain W. Murray, at the meeting of the 7th June. By James Prinsep, Sec. As. Soc. .. .. 431
III.— Notice of a Colossal Alto-Relievo, known by the name of Mata Koonr situated near Kussia Tannah, in Pergunnah Sidowa, Eastern Division of Gorakhpur District. By D. Liston, Esq. .. .. ..477
lY.— Translation of one of the Granthas, or sacred books, of the Dadupanthi Sect. By Lieut. G. R. Siddons, 1st Light Cav., Second in command, 3rd Local Horse, Neemuch, .. .. .. 480
v.- Notice of new Sites of Fossil deposits in the Nerbudda Valley. By Dr. G. G. Spilsbury. PI. XXX. .. .. .. ..487
VI. — New species of Scolopacidc, Indian Snipes, .. .. .. 489
VII.— Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, •• .. .. 490
VIII.— Meteorological Register, .. .. .. ..500
No. 67.— JULY.
I.— An Ezaminaiioa of the P&U Baddhistical Annals. By the Hon'ble George Turnonr, Esq. of the Ceylon Civil Service, .. .. ,. 6oi
II. --On the *' Indian Boa," *« Python Tigris.*' By Lieut. T. Hutton, .. 638
111.— Notice of a skull (fragment) of a gigantic fossil Batrachiaa. By Dr. T. Cantor, .. .. .. .. 533
IV. — Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China, together with the journals and routes of three diflPerent Embassies sent to Pekin by the King of Ava : taken from Burmese documents. By Lieutcnailt-Colonel H. Bumey, Resident in Ava, . . , . 543
V.-*On a new genus of the Plantigrades. By B. H. Hodgson, Esq. .. 560
Contents.
Pagt VI. — InterpretfttioDof the most tncieat of the inscriptions on the pillar called
the lat of Feroz Sh&h, near Delhi, and of the AUahahad, Radhia and Mat-
tiah pillar, or I4t, inscriptions which ag^ee therewith. By James Prinsep,
Sec. As. Soc. &c. •• .. .. •• 566
Til. — Abstract of a Meteorological Register kept at the Cathmandu Residency
for 1837. By A. Campbell, Esq. M. D. Nipal Residency, .. .. 610
VIII.— Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, .. .. ..612
IX.^Miscellaneous :
1. — Proportion of rain for different lunar periods at Kandy, Island of Ceylon, •• ■■ •• •• «. 618
3. — Memorandam of the fall of the Barometer at Macao during the severe Hurricane, on the 5th and 6th August, 1835, .. .. •• 619
3. — Award of medals by the Geological Society of LoDdon, . . .. ib.
X. — Meteorological Register, . . . . >«^ . . 620
No. 68.-AUGUST.
I. — History of the Gurha Mundala Rajas. By Captain W. H. Sleeman, Com- missioner for the suppression of Thuggee in the Nerbudda provinces, •. 621
II. — Account of the Ruins and Site of old Mandavi in Raepur, and legend of Vikramiditya's Son in Cutch. By Lieut. W. Postans, Bombay Engineers, 648
III. — Catalogue of Geological Specimens from Kemaon presented to the Asia- tic Society. By Dr. J. McClelland, .. .. .. 653
IV — Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions, lithographed by James Prinsep, Sec.
As. Soc. &c. •• .. *. .. 663
V.^Note on the Primary language of the Buddhist writings. By B. H. Hodg- son, Esq. Resident in Nipal, .. .. .. .. 689
VI.— Geometric Tortoises, *'Testudo Geometrica." By Lieut. T. Hutton, 37th Native I afantry, .. .. .. .. 689
VII.— Barometrical elevations taken on a journey from Katmandhu to Go- sainsth&n, a place of pilgrimage in the mountains of Nipal, by Chhedi Lobar, a smith in the employ of Captain Robinson, late commanding the Escort of the Resident in Nipal, . . . . . . . . 696
VIII. — Meteorological Register kept at Darjiling for the months of April, May, June, and July, 1837* By Dr. H. Chapman, .. .. .. 700
IX. — Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, . . . . . . . . 704
X.— Tribute of the Pandits to the Rev. Dr. Mill, .. .. ..710
XI. — Meteorological Register, .. .. .. ..712
No. 69.— SEPTEMBER.
I. — An examination of the Pali Buddhistical Annals, No. 3. By the Hon'ble George Tumour, Esq. Ceylon Civil Service, 713
II. — Note on the Geography of Cochin China, by the Right Rev. Jean Louis, Bishop of Isauropolis, Vicar Apostolic of Cochin China, Hun. Mem.
AS* 90C. .. .. .. .. .« a. a, 737
III. — On the Bibos, Gauri Gau or Gaurik4 Gau of the Indian forests. By B.
H. Hodgson, Esq. Resident in Nepal, .. .. .. ..743
IV. — Extracts translated from the Granthas or sacred books of the Dadupanthf Sect. By Lieutenant G. R. Siddons, 1st Light Cavalry, Second in com- mand, 3rd Local Horse, Necmuch, .. .. ,. .. 750
V. — History of the Rijas of Orissa, from the reign of R6ja Yudhistira, trans- lated from the Vans&vali. By the late Andrew Stirling, Esq. C. S. .. 756
Contents, xxi
Page
Tl. — Some aecount of tbe valley of Kaahmir, Ghazni, aod K&bol ; iaa letter from 6. J. Vigae, Esq. dated Bunderpore, on the Wnler lake, Kashmir , June l9f ]837t *■ *■ ** ■■ 766
YII. — Aecount of an Inscription fonnd by Mr. H. S. Bouldersoa, in the Neigh- bourhood of BareiUy. By James Prinsep, Sec. &c. . . . . 777
Till. — Section of the strata passed through in an experimental boring at the town of Gogah, on the Gujerat peninsula, Oulph of Cambay. By Lieute- nant George FuUjames, • . . . 786
IX. — Note OD the black and brown Floriken of Guserat. By Lieutenant George Fnl\james, . . . . . . • . . . . . 789
X. — Further elucidation of the lit or Silasthambha inscriptlona from Tarlous sources. By James Prinsep, Sec. As. Soc. . • • . • . . . 190
XI. — Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, .• •• .. .... 797
XII. — Meteorological Register, .. .. .. 804
No. 70.-OCTOBEIL
I. — ^Extracts from the Mohit, (the Ocean,) a Turkish work on Navigation in the Indian Seas. Translated and communicated by Joseph Von Hammer, Baron Pargstall, Aulic Counsellor, and Prof. Orient. Lang, at Vienna, Hon. Memb. As. Soc. &c. &e. .. .. .. . .. 805
II. — Observations upon the past and present condition of Oujein or Ujjayani. By Lieutenant Edward Coaolly^ 6th Light Cavalry, .... 813
III. — Account of the Tooth relic of Ceylon, supposed to be alluded to in the opening passage of the Feros lit idseriptioa. By the Hon'ble George Tur- nour, Esq. Ceylon Civil Service, .. .. .. .. .. 866
IV. — Facsimiles of ancient inscriptions, lithographed by James Prinsep, Sec. As. Soc. &c. 6cc. •• •• •. ... .. 869
v.— Meteorological Register kept at Darjfling for August, 1837. By Dr. H. Chapman, .. •• .. .. .. 888
VI. — Abstract of Meteorological Register kept at the Catbmandu Residency for July and August, ] 637. By A. Campbell, Esq. Nipal Residency, .. ..889
VII. — Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, .. .. .. 890
VII I . — Meteorological Register, .... .... • . 900
No. 71.— NOVEMBER.
I.— Journal of a Trip to the Borenda Pass in J 836. By Lieut* Thomas Hut- ton, 37th Regiment, Native Infantry, .. .. 901
II.~Discovery of the Rekhi Ganita, a translation of the Elements of Eudid into Sanskrit by Samrit Jagannitha, under the orders of Rija Siwii Jaya Sinha of Jaipur. By Lancelot Wilkinson, Esq. C. S. Resident at Bhopil, 938
III.— Observations of the Tides at Chiitagong made in conformity with the Circular of the Asiatic Society. By Lieut. H. Siddons, Engineers, .. 949
IV.— -Translation of a Servitude- Bond granted by a Cultivator over his Fami- ly, and of a Deed of Sale of two slaves. By D. Liston, Esq. Gorakhpur,. . 950
v.— Note on the Malay Woodpecker. By Dr. William Bland, Surgeon of H.M. S. Wolf, .. .. .. .. .. 959
VI. — Notes on the Musical Instruments and Agricultural aad other Instru- ments of the Nipalese. By A. Campbell, Esq. M. D. Surgeon attached to the Residency at Katmandhu, . . . . . . . . 663
VII. — Note on the Facsimiles of the various Inscriptions on the ancient column at Allahabad, retaken by Captain Edward Smith, Engineers. By James Prinsep, Sec. As. Soc. 6cc. &c. . . . . . . . . 963
zzii Contents,
Page VIII.— lDteq>retatioa of the Ahom extract published at Plate IV. of the January Dumber of the present volume. By Mijor F. Jenkinsi Commis- iiouer in Assam, .. .. .. .. .. .. 980
IX.~ Proceedings of the A siatie Society, .. .. .. .. 984
X. — Meteorological Register, .. .. .. •• .. .. 988
No. 72.~D£CEMBER. I.— Abstract Journal of an Expedition to Kiang Hung on the Chinese Frontier
starting from Moulmein on the I3th December, 1836. By Lieut. T. E.
MacLeod, Assistant to the Commissioner of the Tenasserim Provinces,
with a route map, . . . . . . • . . 989
II.— Abstract Journal of an expedition from Monlmein to Ava through the
Kareen country, between December 1836 and June 1837. By D. Richardson,
Esq. Surgeon to the Commissioner of the Tenasserim Provinces, . . 1005
III. — Comparison of Indo-Chinese Languages by the Rev. N. Brown, American
Missionary stationed at Sadiya at the north-eastern extremity of Assam,. . 1033 IV.— Specimens of Buddhist Inseriptions.wiUk symbols, from the west of India. By Colonel W. H. Sykes, Hon. Mem., As. Soc. .. .. .. 1038
V. — Further notes on the inscriptions on the columns at Delhi, Allahabad,
Betiah, &c. By the Hon'ble George Tumour, Esq. of the Ceylon Civil
Service, .. .. .. .. .. .. 1049
VI. — ^Account and drawing of two Burmese Bells now placed in a Hindu temple
in Upper India. By Capt. R. Wroughton, Revenue Surveyor, Agra division, 1064 VII.— Note on Inscription at Udayagiri and Khandgiri in Cuttack, in the l&t
character. ByJas. Prinsep, Sec. As. Soe. 9te. .. .. .. 1073
VIII. — Memorandum regarding spedmena from Seonf Chupara* PI. LVI.
By D. W. McLeod, Esq. .. ., .. .. •• IC9I
IX.— Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, .. •• •• .. 1092
X.— Meteorological Register, .. ... •• .. .. 1100
ERRATA.
IN No. 29, (YOL. II.) OFTHS JOUKNAL.
89i 96» for * the first •pecimeaci,' read * th« finest.'
93, 299 read* So. iTLymnca (mlhi)~-limo8« ?'
SS3, S» for* kner/ read * neck.'
IN THE JOVANAL rOft 1836.
733, 7 1 ^ from bottom, read ' granular matter, the foTilla, and bursts if the im- mersion is somewhat protracted.'
819, 91 ( dele the proposed name Cyananthus, which is already appropriated in Df^WAL^icH's catalogue.
899, 3, fn>m bottom, for * interesting,' read * intimate.'
348, 6, afltr *■ to this' tiucrf ' day.'
350, 44, fvr ' 9,3. Hnnda,' read * 9. Hnnda.'
S77, 3, from below, /or • a,' read * an.'
384, 9, from below, fw * general,* read * generic.'
388, 93, eifUr written batrt semicolon.
387, 4, from below, /or* ^-J4^•»'*«<^ * C9je^'
399, 4, for * nnexpeeted,' reod * unsuspected 891, 12, for ' Deaavigri,' read « DcTanigari.'
460,35, /wTiJ_* rwd fJL*
4«7, 19, for • Parthia,' rwd * Bactria.' 4fie, 91, /or < the Sanchi,' read * at Sanchi.'
The Towel mark e has been broken off nnder the press in a great manr passages of the S&nskrit readings of the Delhi iascriptioa in the July number, particularly in the word mk,
581. 7, ofier * by,' xMtrt • the.' 583, 5, of notes, /or ' nimitat,' read * nimita.' 534, 12, ditto dele * m' qfter • esa.' 585, 9, ditto /or * juni,' read * jani.'
— 20, ditto /or ' partidplelar,' read * participular.'
594, 25, ditto /or * adopting,' read * adapting.*
595, 13, ditto/or * nacshatras,' read * naeshatric'
603, 11, ditto /or • dhara,' read * 4dh&ra.'
604, 4, ditto /or ' neat,' read * next.' 608, 6, ditto /or * you,' read * thou.*
19, ditto /or * Kahgur,* read * Kahgyur.'
•76, 7, /or * this powerful,* read * his powerful.'
— 3, from below,/or * ayantaliyam,' read * anantaliyam.' 766, 29, for * 24« IS^,' read * 94 miles : 13j.'
779, 9, and 5, for * is,* read * are.'
791, 8, for * Chadaguttessa,' read * Chandaguttassa.'
— 17, /^ * leaAes,' read * leayes.'
794, 7, afler quarter, insert full point.
— 3, from bottom, /or * Tcry,* read * Terb.'
795, 30, for * papey,' read • paper.* last line, for * ^^ read « y^*
«76, I, M « ^\jj| .^ ^^' read c VJJ[il|. ^^ ^^> and in the transla- tion, line 14,/or'' wad,' read * vald,' (or wala,) and/or* Monday,' read * Tuesday.'
864, 7, for ' 1^1^/ read « fw^fr.'
13, for * ^JT^TWOIJ," ««^ • ^iqiHiUj.' 19» M • prilTfll,' read * f^n^TlPl.' •76, 3, for • ^;g/ read • ^/
13, /or * ^iMhVt^inV^T/ read « ^Tt*Tr^l|W.'
977, 18, for * ^nnKwr,' ••««'^ • ^rtr^cwi.'
942, [The extract from the Rekha Ganita differs very materially from the copy in the College here, and the following passage in page 944, after the word il^fif in
line 7 is required to complete the explanation of the figpire :
The reat arc additions to the preface which it is less necessary to correct.]
J^i4.rji M4. Soc . y^^ y jTd^MXU.
Inscri/iticn en the BHl TARi LATH in. Ikt, Gh^Ui^r cUslrUt.
JOURNAL
OF
THE ASIATIC SOCIETY.
No. 61. — January, 1837.
I. — Restoration and Translation of the Inscription on the Bhitdri Lai, with critical and historical remarks. By the Rev. W. H. Mill, D. D.p Principal of Bishop's College, Vice-President, SfC. SfC,
The discoTery in the Ghasipur district, of a pillar with an inscrip- tion bearing the same royal names and genealogy as No. 2 on that of Allahabad, and continuing the series downward by three or foor generations from SAMUDmA-ouPTA, the principal subject of panegyric in both, might be expected to furnish valuable supplementary infor- mation on points which that mobument left in obscurity. What was the seat and extent of the empire of this Gupta dynasty, and what was the precise place which the acts and events there described bore in the general history of Northern India in the ages that followed the great eras of Vxcramauitta and SALpriCHANA, — are points on which we might hope to gain more light by a document of this length* than from any others which the progress of antiquarian discovery has yet produced.
The actual information obtained from this inscription, though not altogether destitute' of new and interesting particulars relating to the state of India at the time of these kings, as I hope to shew in the few historical remarkft subjoined to the reading and translation, is yet far from affording the desired satisfisction on the principal points just men- tioned. Except the bare point of succession, and some adventures rather alluded to than related in verses of a somewhat obscure style of compo« ntion, the information of a directiy historical nature extends little beyond what is obtained from the numismatic researches so ably and indffatigably eondueted by our Secretary. Whether a more complete
2 Restoration and Translation [Jan,
transcript would nmcli increase our information from this source, may also be doubted. Lieutenant Cunningham, to whose zeal and activity the inquirers into Indian antiquities are so deeply indebted, states that he made the transcript of this Bhitiiri inscription under Tery serious disadvantages : but I am not disposed to attribute to any imperfections arising from this cause, the whole or even the greater part of the errors discoverable in the inscription as now exhi- bited. Some are certainly chargeable on the sculptor who formed the letters on the pillar, unfaithfully representing the remembered or written archetype before him : and these errors are of sufficient mag- nitude to induce the probable belief, that others occasioning more perplexity in the deciphering, may have arisen from the same source* From whatever source, however, they proceed, they are capable of being completely detected and amended in all the earlier part of the inscription : viz. the introduction, and the laudatory verses that follow ; but when the verse suddenly ceases or changes, and that in the midst of the stanza, as it does about the middle of the 14th fine on the pillar, — it is impossible to say how far errors of the same kind with those before found and corrected, (such as this sudden cessation itself seems to indicate) may have produced the general unintelligibility of the document until we come to its last line, the 19th. With the exception of those four lines and a half, the rest, notwithstanding the indistinctness of many of the letters (indicated by the frequent double readings and occasional lacunae in Lieutenant Cunningham's pencil copy), and the more serious difficulty arising from the positive errors above mentioned, may be interpreted with sufficient confidence.
That I may not, howerer, seem to be gratuitouriy imputing error to an unknown artist more than twelve centuries dead, with a view to screen the want of skill or accuracy in his living transcribers and interpreters, — 1 am bound to make good the charge in question in detail, and in a manner that may bring conviction to the mind of every competent scholar. The substitution of l( for ^ in the word iim^^llit (cohibiti8''affectibuS'Viri) in the 6th line, is certainly the mistake of the graver, not of his copyist : as is also the equally evident substitution in the fcdlowing line of the trisyllable Tf^T^ prXthIm for its synonyme Y^ prithvi {the earth) ; where the latter word of two long syllables is indispensably required by the measure of the verse, indicated as it is by all the preceding and subsequent words in a manner not to be mistaken. These words in their written forms in the ancient character, are too unlike what are severally substituted for them to make this the possible error of a European copyist unacquainted with Sanscrit^ — while they are pre*
t837.] of tkt Tnser^tian on the Bhitdri Ldi. Z
tMj such mistakes as a Hindu superficially acquainted with that iangnage might most easily commit, if uninspected, in a work like this : the former arising from an ignorant confusion of two words of simikr sound, but wholly different etymology as well as meaning,— the latter from total inattention to the rules of metrical harmony. Now the existence of two such glaring errors 'of the sculptor, uncor- rected, renders it highly probable that we should impute to him a large proportion, if not the whole, of the seven following equally manifest errors, (which might in their own nature, the first especially, he as ea»ily committed by the European tracer of a facsimile.)
1. We have in line 8, at the close of the first metrical stanza, one W instead of two in the words ir^H nanartta required to close the verse in the Mdnim measure
with no room whatever in the facsimile for the missing letter.
2. We have in the beginning of line 10, the syllables 1^7 with not the least space between them — though it is absolutely certain that a n OQght to be there, no other syllable making a word with the syllables ?lWx preceding, viz. the word pranihita from the close oi the 9th line.
3. Again in line 10, we have in the facsimile i^ where the measure cannot possibly admit more than the latter of these two syllables, viz. the long ^ in ^^^T.
4. We have in line 12, the syllables irf^lfYrf^fvi without the least interval in the facsimile between the first and second of them, — though the first is the penultimate of a connected and well defined stanza, and the four following are as evidently the beginning of another : the verse thus requiring, as does the sense independently of the verse, the syllable "i to close the former stanza with the wjord ndiham,
5. We have in line 13, the syllables ^: ftr in close juxta-posi- tion, not only contrary to the rules of sandhi, which in verse are carefully observed, but the former appearing from the preced- ing syllables to be the penultimate of a Mdnini line, while the latter appears equally from the following ones to be the third syllable of the next : so that there are absolutely required three syllables for which there is no space whatever in the facsimile ; viz. either Mlf^ which I have supplied, or something equivalent, to close one line of the stanza and begin the next.
6. There is no adequate space for the seven syllables required to be supplied at the beginning of the 14th line on the pillar to com- B 2
4 Restoration and Translation [Jah.
mence the second line of the atanza there, thoagh the continuance of the same measnre is so clearly marked by what precedes and what immediately follows: and
7. What is still more strange, that measure closes wHh the second fine of the stanza ; what follows being as irredocible to metre as to good sense.
With these nine specimens of most evident error in as many lines of the inscription, the two last errors implying the skipping of several syllables at once, — and closed with the fact that there is no integral number of Mdnini stanzas of four lines, but 5^ only from their commencement in the 7th line of the pillar,— the grounds of conjectural emendation were too slight for its probable application, when the guide of metre was wanting. Accordingly from the 14th to the last line of the pillar, which supplied a stanza in the ordinary Anustubh measure, (a space constituting about one quarter of the inscription,) I have been content to groupe together those syllables which formed connected meanings, leaving the rest in which no such connexion appeared, uncopied: and abandoning, with respect to them, a task so much resembling that which the Chaldean kin^ imposed on his magicians, — that of supplying the dream as well as the interpretation.
After this explanation, I proceed to exhibit the text, together with an English version of those three quarters of the inscription which are sufficiently intelligible, beginning with the seven lines of prose, that * declare the genealogy and the succession.
Line of tbeLAU
1. •iiti(««<i3iij|'^t i^0M^i*<Mrd<^4a
^B^ ^^TIHItH^Ml^'Sl ^TPr^^g^^^iliiHJIg^: ITCH
7. TO^emwir: irwriw: ^^fij4lMd^^4iJ^ • rxrft] ^
1837.]
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
15. 16.
17. 18.
19.
•f the Imcr^ioH on the BkUdrf Ldi.
xtw'Rf^inranrT f^iiiNr hot i
V«I?^ f^ftR^: irftfft^ • il W3jr^t^
^•^srfiRni' iiT^rr^^nrcinft^ftra^qTfiTm - -
t^c^ft wih^ • -- vrei wf^f ^J
• ^4ir4^¥i^M ^cwwRj^af"^' HonStrorn - - - -
TVanaHaticn. Of tbe liberator of the greeteet kingfs, incom|Mirable on the earth^^bj whom loads of foreat timber are collected for Uie holocauatic service of liTDBAy Vabuna and Yama bj the completion of sacrifices bearing the flavoar of the waters of all the four circumambient oceans^ — whose glory reaches to the firmament,— who on every side bestows liberally as the
6 Restoration and Tranflation [Jan.
golden-sided mountain (Meru), — by whom Meru himself might be borne aloft in the piercing talons of his mighty arm, — the great grandson of the great king Gupta,— grandson of the great king Ghatotkacha, — son of the great king, the sovereign of kings, Chandra-gupta, — maternal grandson of Lff^HAVi, — ^bom of the great goddess-like CuMA'RA-DB'vi, — the great king, the sovereign of kings, Samudra.oupta, —
Of him, when the accepted son was pronounced to be the son of Ds'vi, daughter of Maha'daitya, the incomparable worshipper of the supreme Bbaoavat (Crishiva), the great king, the sovereign of kings, Cbandra. QUPTA, — then his son, before addicted to illiberality, and a man of great parsimony, was purified by the waters of destiny. Such was the excellent blessedness of the worshipper of the supreme Bhaoavat, the great king, the sovereign of kings, Cubia'ra-oupta, celebrated for his mildness of disposition, and of subdued passions united to accumulated fame, — a blessedness pervading even the forests and desert lands.
Ferse,
Having well surmounted the calamities that oppressed the earth, the chief and unique hero of the Gupta race, of face like a lotus, displays the glory of conquest : even he, by name Scanda-qupta of distinguished and spotless renown, — who in the spirit of his own dreadful deeds danced in the fierce dance, (SivA-like after his vengeance for Sita's death.)
Possessed of a dear insight into the profound wisdom of the Tantras, with a spirit of unceasing silence (on their incommunicable mysteriee— and in accordance with their precept and discipline) mangling the flesh of the refractory in successive victories ;~he by whom their challenge to battle being accepted and answered, forms a splendid spectacle in every quarter of the earth, — is declared even by alien princes to be one whose mind could not be shaken by sudden and unexpected calamity.
For afterwards by him to whom the keeping of his treasure was com- mitted,— the boundary which was given as a sacred deposit, and worthy to be extended to the extremities of the earth — was treacherously taken away, and the prosperity of the family removed from it,— (even by him the minister aforesaid) coveting the wealth of that family, having previ- ously professed much attachment in words, but destitute of the light (of truth), and followed by calamitous defection.
Yet (having conquered) the land, his left foot was fixed there on a throne yet untrodden by mortals, and having obtained excellent room, and laid by his weapons, he reposed from war on his (inaccessible) moun- tain. His pure and noble exploits, the exploits of a man of unspotted fame, although long opposed by the kings of the excellent seven hills, are now sung even by them.
In every region did men surround that young prince, when his father bad gone to heaven, as one who had attained most illustrious prosperity : whom his father's brother and the other chiefs did first (thus surround, hailing him) as their new sovereign, in the midst of the joy of conquest, with tears in their eyes.
1837.] of Ike Inseripiiom on tie BhitdH Ldt. 7
Mtf he who is like Cbiibna still obeying hie mother DsVakI, after his foes ere Tanquiahed^ he of golden reys^ with mercy protect this my design.
Whatever prince in this place perpetually worships this sacred image, is considered by Rudba (Siva) himself as one wbose understanding is ennobled and rendered praise-worthy by this affectionate devotion^ even in the land of Arha (Indba) and the other celestials*
Remarks on the above Inscription, The parentage of Samodra-oupta son of Chanora-gupta, which dosed the Allahabad inscription* forms in nearly the same words the beginning of the present; and his panegyric which pervaded the earlier monament» is the leading subject in the prose part of this. The first new fact is the desi^ation of his son and successor, Cbandra-gupta the second : whom it seemed most obvious on the first reading of the names* to identify with the expected son and heir of the 18th line of the pillar of Allahabad, the offspring of Samudra-ocpta and his principal queen the daughter of the proud princess Sanharic/. This identification, however, is removed by the terms of the inscription itself: this son does not succeed by right of primogeniture, but as peculiarly selected {parigrihita) on account of his eminent virtues from the rest of the family or families of the polygamist king, and is the oflspring not of Sanharica's daughter, but of the daughter of a prince named Mabadaitta. The son and successor of Chandra- GUPTA II. is Cumara-gupta, who is represented as having been a very unprincely character at the time of his father's adoption as heir to the throne ; but having been disciplined by some unnamed fortune, becomes on bis own accession to the throne, an emulator of the mild virtues and the Vaishnava devotion of his parent. The next king is Scanda-gupta, who may be most pro- bably supposed to be the son of his immediate predecessor Cumara- ouPTA : but on this point, the verse which here takes the place of the more narrative prose, is unfortunately silent. We only hear of his distinguished fame as a warrior : and that his piety, congenial with his acts, does not take the same turn with that of his two nearest predecessors, of devotion to Vishnu the Preserver, but attach- ed itself to the opposite system now so prevalent in tliia part of India, the deep, mysterious and sanguinary system of the Tantras. After the conquest and slaughter of many opposing kings, we hear
* See p. 644 of voliimo V.
t Hist&rioal Relfiark9 [Jam.
of his eventual trivrnph over a more formidable enemy than all, a treacherous minister, who for a time succeeda in diepoaseaaing him of his kingdom. After vanquishing, however, the rival monarcha of the seven hills, - and resting peacefully on his laurels in his inaccea- aible mountain throne, (l^x^^^^^s which carry us away from the immediate vicinity of the Ganges, but whether towards the north or Central India we have no means of determining,) this worthy wor* shipper of Siva and DnaoA ascends to heaven: and his brother and the other chiefs, with mingled feelinga of grief and affectionate allegiance, proclaim his young child the heir to his fttther's crown and conquests. This youth is described as obedient to the queen dowager his mother, as was Crishna to his mother De^akv; but the part of the inscription that proceeds to speak of him is con- fused and unintelligible ; neither does he appear to be once named ; unless we conceive some letters of line 1 8 . to give his name thus : . Mabbsa-prita-gufta, (the Gupta attached to Siva, or beloved by Siva J) He is probably the MAHBNDaA-GUPTA whose name occurs in several of the newly discovered coins of this dynasty.
The royal family of the Guptas, therefore, as adapted to the time of this inscription, stands as follows ; the Arabic numerals denoting sovereigns, or those to whom the prefix Makardja Adhirdja beionga^ tn the order of their succession.
GuFTA, a Riija of the SoUr line.
Ghatotka OH A, ditto ditto. | I;i^^,e dTi^ht
;er was
1. Chandra -GUPTA I. — ^T^Cuma^ra-dbti^ Maha^-daitta^
qaeen consort. whose daughter was
i 2. Samudra-gupta, ——ft Da'vi%
one of the queens of
Samddra-gupta.
3. Cbandra-ocpta II,
4. CUMA^RA-OUPTA,
whose Ma probably was
5. SeAMDA-OUPTA,
6. A young prince (mahbndra-oupta ?) a minor at the date of this inscription.
1637.] OH the HmHfHm if ike BkitdH Lit. 9
•
One remarkmUe ftict. learnt «olelf iron tldft isicriptioB* is the inwrelenee at the tiaw of the Gapta dynast j^ of die two oppoakp aectanan forms of later Hindtt worship : that of the esduive devor tees of ViSHHV oa the one hand, whose favorite anthovity is the celebrated poem (probably inserted among the Puinas by the com- paratively recent grammarian Vopkdst a) called the Srimad Bkdgavata : and thatof the wordbippersof Sita and his female enei|^es on liie other, whose text books ar« those singular componnds of Cabalistic mys« tery, licentiousness and bipod, the Agamas or Tantras. — ^The princes Chavdra-oupta and CuMA^»A-aurrA are expressly commemorated as belonging to the former class, and Scanda-oupta as an adherent of tha latter. And here I must recall an observation that I hazarded when Gommenting on the Attahabad inscription, (J. A. S. vol. iii.p. 268,) that the worship of the Saktis, with its existing mysteries and orgies, was most probably unknown in India at the date of that monument. The terms in which that species of devotion is spoken of about a century after, in the second* of the metrical stanzas in the present Bhitdri inscription, shews that the same system was even then dominant, and sufficiently powerful and seducing to enlist kings among its votaries. And while this (if I am correct in supposing the age of the Gupta dynasty to be somewhere between the 1st and 9th centuries of our era), may be among the earliest authentic notices of that mode of worshipping Bpaihava and C/li', — ^the mention of it at all furnishes an additional proof to my mind of the impossibilityt of referring these monuments to the earlier age of CHANnaA-auPTA Maurta, or that of Alsxandbr the Great, and the century immediately following.
A far more plausible hypothesis is the identification of this Gupta dynasty, with that which is mentioned in the prophetico-historical part of the Vishnu-Purina, (Book iv. chap. 24,) as arising in this precise tract of country, contemporaneously with other dynasties in different parte of India, during the turbulent period that followed the extinction of the last race of Indian sovereigns that reigned in Magadha, and the irruption of Saca and other foreign tribes from the north-west. The dominion of the Guptas is there said to include the great city of Praydga on the confluence of the Ganges and Jumna, where their principal monument is now found, as well as the yet more sacred city of Mathurd on the latter river, and the less known names of PadmdvaH and Kdnti-puH, (probably near the site of our present Cawnpare ;) it is also described as extending down the Ganges to
• See Note A. t See Note B.
c
10 Htiiorieal Rmairk$ [Jam.
Magadka or Bekar, where one VisvA-gtHAXiKA (or Vista-sfhuufi, of the old race of Magadka soTereigns) had extirpated the existing race of Xattriyas, and set up other low caatee, together with Brihmana, ia their stead ; as 1 read in two MSS. copies* of the Vishnu-PoHina, the words of which are
int M^H«<i «KTf%^4t ^m^rrfmbrr ^ranf inw inrnt
" In the country ol Magadka, one named Visva-sphatika shall form and set up in the kingdom other castes, the Kaivarttas, Yadus, Pulin- das, and Bdihmans : and thus having abolished all the races of Xattri- yas, shall the nine Nagas, and in PadmdvaU, Kdniupuri, Matkurd, and on the Gauges from Praydga, shall the Magadkas and the Guptaa rule over the people belonging to Magadka."
All these new sets of kings, with the Naiskadka$ in Calinga, &c. and the more barbarous races elsewhere, are represented in the Purina as ferocious, rapacious and tyrannical men, of little knowledge and no principle, whose rise and progress and fall are to be equally sudden and extraordinary, short-lived, and only nominal observers of religion. The people under their sway, and through the contact of foreign races, will gradually fall into that neglect of caste and other religious observances, that reference of all things to worldly riches and conse- quent impiety and unrighteousness, that will prepare the way for the tenth and last incarnation of Vishnu as Kalki' to restore all things. Thus, soon after the account of their Guptas, close the prophetic ^announcements of Parasara to Maitrbta of what was to befal the world after him, and with them the 4th Book of the Vishnu- Purina.
. It is true, that according to the chronology of the Purina, as set down minutely in that chapter, we should have the commence-
* Th« valnable Bngliah abstract and partial translation of this Pariioa (as of tba others) deposited in the Asiatic Society's Library by Professor H. H. Wix». SOK, — ^is silent on the latter point , the association of the Guptat with Magam dkoi, and their dominion in Behar: relatiog their possession of those four cities in the DoAb, PadmdvaU, Kdnti'-puri, Mathurdj and Praydga, as altogether nneon. nected -with the affairs of Magadka, and the extirpation of the Xattriyas from that conntry, with which they are distinctly blended in the Sanscrit passags as given above.
For the further testimony of ths 8rimad'Bk4ga9ata, see Note C.
m7.] an th€ InMcriptum ^f the BhkdH Ldt. 1 1
ment of the reign of these Guptas posterior to Sandeacottas, and conseqventiy to Alsxanobr the Great, by (137 -I- 1 12 + 45 ^. 456 -f 1399^ 300 4- 186 =) 2635 years, — and therefore as really fatore to OS as to the prophetic Muni and his hearer. Bat setting aside all other considerations, it is only the four first of the seven component periods of this snm that will appear to an attentive inspection of the Parana itself, to be entitled to the least attention : viz. the spaces as- signed respectively to the Maorya, the Sanga, the Kanva and Andhra dynasties of Uinda sovereigns in Magadka : of which the name of each individual king is set down, their several numbers 10, 10, 4 and 30 agreeing perfectly with the durations assigned to each race*. Bat the fifth and sixth .periods of 1399 and 300 years have no sach catalogues of kings accompanying them, but only a statement that m the former there should rule in succession seven kings of the Abbhra caste, 10 Gardabhiras, 16 Saka or Scythian kings, 8 Yavana or Grecian, 1 4 Tushira, 1 3 Munda, and 1 1 Mauna kings : and in the latter period of three centuries, Paura and 1 1 other unnamed sove- reigns. This enumeration, strongly indicative of the disturbed and lemi-barbarous condition of affidrs, which caused the suspension of all the ancient records, — and in which synchronous djmasties might easily be mis-stated as successive ones, and the sum of years readily palmed on the Hindu reader, to enhance the antiquity of the classical and heroic ages of the country, — ^is succeeded, in the last period immediately preceding the rise of the Guptas, by something more resembling the records of earlier times. As this list, occupying the seventh period above mentioned of 186 years, has not yet been pabUshed, — (that of Hamilton in the corresponding period being somewhat different and much more confused,) 1 will here set it down from my MS. of the Vishnu-Purana.
* These may all be leen, as they stand in this and other Pnrfcnas, in p. 100 •f Hr. J. PaiNssp's Useful Tables. The accnracy of these lists is strongly con- imed by the collateral testimony of the Chinese travellers in India in the 5th century, whose relation is published in the London Asiatic Journal of July last* Their king of Kapihf Yub-oai, Beloved of the Moon^ whose ambassador sent presents to China A. D. 428, is (not Ckandra/nanda, as the learned translator •f that work suspected, but) Chandka-bri% the king immediately preceding PvLOMABCBis, the Ust of the Andhra dynasty at Magadha^^wYko was reigning at this precise time. This removes the hope entertained by Mr. J. Prinsip, (to whom I am indebted for the communication of this paper) and myself, that this might prove to be the CHAirnaA-oupTA of the inscription, and makes the litter posterior to him by probably three or four centuries. c 2
11 Hisiorical Remarks [Jan.
ViivBBTA-SACTi firom Kiltkila, who adopts the mamiert of
the YaTanat, wbose aoB ia
PURAKJATA,
I
Ra'K A-CH ANDB A ,
I
Dbarma.
VANOAmA, (WilB. VAm'ANOA.)
Kritakandaka, (who hat 4 soni.) I
' \ \ '
SUKHINANOI, NaNDITASAS, SuUHA, PrATIBA.
who haa 13 sona. After whom came 4 Bahukaa or Bactrians, 3 Puspamitras, 13 Yadoo mitras, 7 Mekalas ; and in Kausala or Oude, 9 Naishadhas.
Thus the account of this dynasty, which Hamilton calls the Bah- lic or Bactrian one, terminates in a confusion worse confounded than that from which it emerged. And this statement in the Vishnn- Pnrina is immediately followed by the passage above quoted respect- ing the Magadhas and Guptas.
Allowing, however, the least possible duration to the confused periods that foUowed the subversion of the Andhra dynasty in the middle of the fifth century after Christ, it is scarcely possible to fix the subjects of our present inquiry, the Guptas, higher than the age of Chaelbmaonjb in Europe, if we suppose them identical with the Guptas of the Purina.
NOTB A.
The insertion among the praises of the 5th king Soanda-oupta, of the epithet " a mangier of the flesh of the refractory/' (mnnaMM-pala" sdtd,) and that in close juxta-position with the attributes of peculiar wisdom, and adherence to a mysterious system of Cabalistic theo- logy,— may appear surprising to persons who have either considered but slightly the genius and tendencies of idolatry, or are unacquaint- ed with this peculiar form of it. To shew how perfectly natural ia the Juxta-position in the present instance, I cannot give a more generally intelligible proof than in the picture drawn in the metaphy- sical drama Prabodha-chandra-udaya, of a votary of this same Tantric discipline, under the name of Sa-uma-siddh/nta, — ^i, e. says the
1887.]
on the Insenptum of the BkUdH Ldt.
18
commentetor, ^ proleMor of tke science of Siva Bbairava in eon- jaaction with Uma hia coilsort. — I will give the original Sanecrit and Ptacrit (the latter spoken by the Buddhist, being his own Pfif, — the former by the other two speakers) with a different version from that, of Dr. Tatloe, distingnishing prose and verse exactly as in the original : premising, that the ingeaiovn author does not intend to give any exaggeration or caricature, but simply to exhibit a model of an existing mode of belief and practice in his time : such as may be traced also, under certain modifications even now ; after centuries of Mahomedan and Christian rule have interfered with the free exercise of such homicidal worship.
'WT Ji"W*m^*n«<ni^im5f*i 'ft mKMi \ ^TOT I [^aitnf] wv trw Mi*i4imin ^n><i^v ^^iiti^n ^fih
1 4 Hiitorical Remarkt [Jan.
In Act III. T^ them, entw Soma-Siddbanta in the ffuUe qfa Kdp6iika (or num ^9kuU$),
with a iword in hit hand, SowM'Sid. {walking aboui,)
With goodly necklace deck*d of bonei of men. Haunting the tombs, from cups of human aknll Eating and qnaffing,^-eTer I behold With eyes that Meditation's saWe hath dear'd. The world of direrse jarring elements Composed, but still all one with the Supreme. Mnddhiit. This man professes the rule of a iUp&lika. I will ask him what it i«. — {Ooinff up to him.) O, ho 1 yon with the bone and skull necklace, what tar% yonr notions of happiness and salration ? 89ma»8id. Wretch of a Buddhist 1 Well ; hear what is our religion.
With flesh of men, with brain and fat well smear'd, We make our grim burnt-offering, — break our fast From cupa of holy Bridiman's skull, — and ever With gurgling drops of blood that plenteous stream From hard throats quickly cut, by us is worshipped With human offerings meet, our God, dread Bh air at A. Brdhnum Mendicant, {(ttopping hii eart.) Buddhist, Buddhist, what think you
of this ? O horrible discipline ! Buddhi9t. Sacred Arhata I some awful sinner has surely deceived that man. Soma'Siddkanta (in a rage). Aha I — sinner that thon arty-^Tilest of heretict, with thy shaven erown, drest like the lowest outcasts, uncombed one, away with thee 1 Is not the blessed huaband of Bh atami the sole canse of th« creation, preservation, and destruction of the fourteen worlds, and his power establiiihed by the fullest demonstration of the V^dant ? Let us yet shew even yon the magnificence of this religion.
I cidl at will the best of gods, great Haki, And Hara's self and Brahma,— I restrain With my sole voice the course of stars that wander In heaven's bright vault ; the earth with all ita load Of mountains, fields and cities, I at will
1637.] an the Imeripiian of the Bhitdri Ldt, 1 5
Badvoa oneo mom to water— md behold I drink it np. BmidkUt, AUa 1 poor K&pklika, this ii just what I aaid. Yoa have been de- ceived by aoioe juggler, ipreading out falae imagei before you. Somm'SiddJUmta, What, again, thon ainner 1 Dost thou dare to call the great M AinaTAttA a jnggler ? Thia thy malignity mna t not be fotgiTcn. Lo, therefore. With foaming flooda of gore that gnsh amain From throat well aevered with this sabre's edge» I make my sacrifice to him that calls I With beat of drum the hosts of creatures after him,
Dread Sit a — and with these rich mddy streams
Delight his consort well, Bhatani.
(Draws hi$ sword*) [How the hand of the Tantrie sealot is arrested from smiting the unfortunate Buddhist, — ^how he then enters on a psychological defence of his opinions,— how he is then joined bj Sraddha^ (or Faith 1) in the character of a KapattnUf who by her blandishments leads both the Brfthman mendicant and the Buddhist, to deport themselTes like Tantrists, — and how they all then join Soma-Siddhamta in a meditative dance ; — all this and other wonders msy be found by the curious in the drama aboTO cited.]
NOTB B.
In once more expressing the opinion, that the Gupta dynasty of oar present monuments is posterior to the Christian era, I am by no means insensible to the new light that Mr.TuRNoua has thrown on the history of Sandracottus in the extracts he has given from a learned commen- tary on the Mahd'Wanso, pp. Ixxi — ^Ixxxii. of his very interesting pre- face to that great historical work. That some of my objections to the identity of the two Chandra- quptas are removed, or at least greatly weakened, I freely admit : there certainly appears ancient Buddhist authority (for such is apparently the Atta^kathd or Aetata- hatha of the Uttara-yihara priests alleged by the commentator) for making the Mauryas a branch of the Solar race ; utterly inadmissible as is the etymology assigned for that name in the Tlkd (p. Ixxvi.) as well as for the name of Sisunaga, ancestor of the Nandas, (pp. Ixxii. Ixxiii.) It is also very remarkable, in relation to this subject, that the latter prince is there represented as the son of a L199HAT1 Rija» that being apparently the name of a distinguished family in Magadha : L199HAYI being also the name, in the inscriptions of Allahabad and Bhitdri, of the father-in-law of our Chandra-gupta I. and maternal grand- father of Samudra-gupta. Nevertheless, there still appear to me insurmountable objections to identifying Samuora-gupta with ViNDU-SARA, the son and successor «f Chandra-gupta Maurta on the Magadha throne . while a still more evident impossibility is now added of identifying his son, the Vaiehnava Chandra-gufta II. of our present monument, with Asoca, son of Vindctsara, the zealous ad-
1^ Higtmictd Rmuarkt, 4e. [l
herent and propagator of Baddbkin, not only in hit own dominions of Magadha, but the north, east, and south, as far as CeyUm. It is needless to pursue the discrepancy of the genealogies further : the VtMnttva CuMAaA-ouPTA and the Saivya and Saktya worshipper, ScAMDA^ouPTA, have nothing in common with the Buddhist descen- dants and successors of Dharmasoca. Is it not also very possible that with a view to exalt the immediate ancestry of that most revered prince, the priests of the favored religion may have introduced this ac- count of the Moriya family, as an offspring of the Solar race, — so dis- crepant from that which other Indian accounts, as well as Greek and Roman, give of its origin ? That the Buddhist priests, notwithstanding their hostility to caste, are not insensible to considerations of this kind, is evident from the care with which, in the Mahd^wanso and elsewhere, they inculcate the undoubted royal descent of Gautama Buddha.
NOTB C
The passage above quoted from the Vishnu- Purina seems to have been somewhat differently read by the more modem author of the Srfmad'Bhdgavata, — who here as elsewhere, is apparently only trans- ferring into his own more polished and elaborate verse, the records found in the older Puranic legends. By him the term Gupta, instead of being a proper name, is made an epithet of the earth as ruled or protected (for so the scholiast Sridhara has explained it) by the VisvA-spHATiKA abovc mentioned, who is here called Visva-sphubji. The close agreement, as well as occasional discrepancy, of the two authorities, will be easily seen from the following extract (Bhdgavata^ Bookxii. chap. 1.)
^Tuftr ♦f(<fl
«' VisvA-sPHURJi, another Puranjata, (i. e. says the scholiast, the best of the descendants of Puranjata or Ripunjaya, who was king of Magadha^ B. C. 900.) shall create new barbarian castes, the Pulindaf, Yadus and Madras. This ill-minded warrior shall make the greatest part of his subjects to be un-brfihmanical, (or lower than sudras)— and hav- ing exterminated the Xattriyas, he shall, in the city of Padmdvafi^ (ind on the Ganges, as far as Prayaga, derive tribute from the pro* iected earth."
Hie word* ^^ahnnni^M are explemed here by the tcholiast to de* •eribe the mtaation of the king's metropolis Padm6vaH, as being sitn- ated in the Ganges ahove Projfiga, or, as he words it, between AUakah^d and Hmridvdr. Bat this explanation is quite inapplicable to the same words as they etand in the Vishna-Portna, where they immediately Mlow the mention of Matkmrd, and where the mention of MagtMa ffAowing mdnces me to interpret the words " on the Ganges behm Fraydgu^' or between AUdkdbad and the sea.
fl. — Alphahett •/ the Tai langmafe. By the Rev. N. BaowN, JIftf
titmary in Aeeam.
■
[We are indebted to Capt. F. Jbmkins, Political Agent in Aeeam^ for kindly engaging Mr. Brown to throw light upon the Akom and KhoMti alphabets, of which it may be remembered Capt. Jbnkins two years ago presented to the Society some manuscript volumes then undecipherable for the want of this indispensable key. The Ahom let- ters are stated to be copied from an old book in the author's possession. The brief notice of the language itself, (Mr. Brown writes to Capt. J.) was gathered from a pandit of the Jorhdth Bija, whom he employed as teacher for a few months. He did not seem to possess a very perfect knowledge of the Ahom language, and he stated that the same waa true of the Ahome in general, who for the most part have lost all knowledge of their original tongue.
Captain Jinkinb thinks there can be little doubt that the Ahom rijas came into Aeeam from the eastward about the beginning of the thirteenth century ; and that the immediate cause of their emigra- tion is to be sought for in the breaking up of the Chinese empire by the Moguls, — for at the epoch whenCnuKAPHA had fixed himself in Aeeam» Kdblai Khan had just established himself in China, We may confidently hope that after a little longer residence at Sadiyd, Mr. Brown, who is rapidly extending his acquaintance with the different branches of the Shydn language will be induced to favor us with a sketch of the contents of the old Ahom chronicles, which, we are given to understand, certainly exist iu Aeeam, and of which thef volume transmitted by Capt. Jenkins mSy be a portion.
Capt. Jbnkins alludes to a curious fact, communicated by Mr. Brown, which should be a further inducement to examine their books ; namely, that no trace of Buddhism is to be found in the religion of the AMme. This is a remarkable deviation from the circumstances
}8 Alphabets of tke Tai angnagt. [JAir«.
of the other Shydn ftimilies whose literatare is bat a direct trans- lation of Barmese Buddhism, as their alphabets, the Shyan, Khamtf, L&08, &c., are sqen to be mere modifications of the Barmese or ViXi alphabet.
This fact would seem to arg^e that the emigration of the Akom9^ from their own country Siam, had taken place prior to the introduc- tion of the Buddhist religion ioto that country — ^but how can this be reconciled with the date of Chukapha ? — Ed.]
The Language of the Ahome.
The Ahom is a branch of the Tai lang^ge, which is spoken, with some variations, by the Khamtis, the Shjins, the L£os, and the Sia- mese, all of whom designate themselves by the general appellation of Tai. Among the Ahoms, or that portion of the Tai race inhabiting Aaedm, the language is nearly extinct, being cultivated only by the priests, as the ancieat language of their religion ; while their vernacu- lar and common dialect, as well as that of the people, is Asedmese, As the Ahoms once ruled over Assam, it is somewhat surprising that more traces of their language are not to be found in the present dialect of the Assamese, which contains very few words of Tai origid.
As might naturally be expected, the Ahoms, from disuse of their original tongue, have lost many of its peculiar sounds. In conformity with the pronunciation of the Assamese, they g^ve to w the sound of b; andy, they pronounce as^ or xr. The sound of the French v, which is so common in the Tai, they change sometimes to d and somethnes to f . The intonations of their original tongue they have entirely lost ; one reason of this undoubtedly is, that these intonations were never express* ed by the Ahoms in writing. The same is at present the case with the Khamtis and Shyins, who have no characters expressive of their in- tonations, having, like the Ahoms, adopted the Burman alphabet^ which is inadequate to meet the wants of the Tai language in this re* spect. The Siamese characters, on the contrary, represent the tones with the greatest precision.
It is, however, remarkable that the language of the Ahoms as pronounced by the priests, corresponds to the Siamese with much greater exactness in some respects, than any of the Shyin dialects spoken between Assam and Siam.
1 . The sound of b, frequent in the Siamese and L4os, is converted into m by all the Shyans, while the Ahoms have preserved the regular b,
2. The Siamese d is changed by the Shy£ns to /, and by the Kham- tis to n, but the Ahoms give it its correct pronunciation.
3. The same is true of the letter r, which the Shyins change to h.
|
" ^l/fAaleig of tk-e 7ZAJ La-n-f^u.ag^« |
|||||||||||
|
. gg |
JV8071.«ntt aCBMC«lS . |
||||||||||
|
1 4 |
1 |
1 |
i |
1 |
1 |
* |
1 -A |
1 1 |
8 ^ |
1 4 |
|
|
en |
M |
r» |
)0 |
m n |
*«• |
no |
n |
r» |
n |
no |
>(« |
|
■3 |
W |
•o |
•0 |
3 ^ |
i*fl |
cm |
"I |
^ |
"^ |
(03 |
*«' |
|
C |
V |
e |
c |
c |
^ |
a9 |
r? |
Vi |
'o3 |
*/ |
|
|
e |
n» |
M) |
ro |
G § |
■*; |
o? |
»? |
(« |
vS |
o? |
^r |
|
ao |
80 g |
a»^ |
"I |
1 |
•1 |
1 |
•^ |
it. |
|||
|
e? |
n; |
*? |
T |
gj.w |
V |
^ |
7 |
•J |
I |
'I |
.(.: |
|
00 |
w |
o» |
c» |
CO 9 |
* i |
em |
/n |
m |
en |
r<r) |
a; r"ivJ |
|
00 |
x» |
«» |
00 |
Q a |
an, |
A |
•W |
f^ |
tyi |
cccn |
*, (r»,«; |
|
9 |
3 |
d |
com |
''1 |
.«, |
'n |
a?* |
io fj..,-; |
|||
|
O |
A |
"?. |
f |
'•a |
1° |
<^m |
*.- r»"*; |
||||
|
f |
V |
1* |
7n |
3 |
» |
rof |
l,liO„^ |
||||
|
u |
■o |
t) |
V |
rf C3 |
> ' |
^ |
•^ |
!° |
or |
u. |
|
|
u |
\J3 |
(X) |
c6 |
tA 93 |
M« |
't |
i^titj |
||||
|
Sfi |
/ |
ff |
^ |
^ |
-fro |
k^ |
|||||
|
u |
V |
V |
« |
V |
m |
00 |
hii |
||||
|
cu |
vu |
es |
CM |
«r |
;' |
i |
f |
^i |
<OJj^ |
k^ |
|
|
a |
^ |
# |
1 |
«i |
-r |
"# |
».'. |
||||
|
CO |
TV |
09 |
ro |
CO |
i |
-/ |
*C |
7* |
.(«i |
||
|
o |
O |
o |
o |
iV |
,06 |
«^ |
1?S |
(n/o |
>^«<. |
||
|
« |
X» |
o |
i |
'f |
ku |
||||||
|
M |
•4 |
ru |
-1 |
$ |
>i |
•f |
i |
:£) |
k,i |
||
|
«/> |
U) -t |
||||||||||
|
33 |
■t»? |
««9 |
•n |
*) -A |
Oo-fUfTjp ij^nto J)^ |
||||||
|
ro s'ioi^W) ? ii)(''tJi e is 1^ ;: |
|||||||||||
1837.] Alphabet* tf the Tai Umguapt. 19
4. Where doable conflonants, as kl,pl, kr, &c. ocear at the com- mencemeiit of a word, as they frequently do in Siamese, the Shyins and Kharnds, as well aa the L£ot, soften the pronunciation by omit- ting the second consonant; but it is preserved by the Ahoms. I will illustrate each of these remarks by a few examples.
|
Siame»e, |
JAot. |
8hy4Ln. |
Khamti. |
A'hom, |
|
|
1.B6 |
hk |
mk |
mk |
b4 |
a ihoulder. |
|
Bin |
biin |
mkn |
mkn |
bktt |
a Tillage. |
|
Bin |
bin |
min |
mia |
bin |
to fly. |
|
Bo |
bo |
•mo |
mo |
bo |
a well. |
|
?.Di |
df |
U |
Di |
di |
good. |
|
i>eog |
deng |
leng |
neng |
deng |
red. |
|
Doi |
doi |
loi |
Doi |
doi |
a mountain. |
|
Din |
dila |
Ua |
nAu |
dku |
a itar. |
|
' Dflan |
dUn |
IQn |
nftn |
dfin |
the moon. |
|
S.Rak |
rakorhak |
faak |
hak |
rak |
to Iota. |
|
Riii |
rii |
hki |
hki |
rki |
bad. |
|
Ron |
ron |
hon |
hon |
ron |
hot. |
|
R6 |
r6 |
h6 |
h6 |
rik |
to know. |
|
Rda |
rCk |
ha |
ha |
ra |
a boat. |
|
Rflan |
lika |
ban |
hftn |
r(in |
a home. |
|
4.PUi |
Pfc |
P^ |
P4 |
p)k |
a ftih. |
|
Klai |
kal |
kai |
kai |
klai |
distant. |
|
KlUa |
M |
kQ |
kH |
km |
salt. |
|
PIAak |
p«k |
pttk |
pUk |
pl6k |
a husk. |
Fromi these circumstances we may conclude that the Siamese and Ahom dialects afford a more correct specimen of the original Tai lan- guage, than either the Lios, Khamtf, or Shyan ; for it is improbable, if the original forms had been simple and easy of enunciation, Uiat they would have been exchanged for others more difficult ; but it is perfectly natural that difficidt forms should be exchanged for others more sim^e.
Espktnatian of the Table.
It is probable that all the alphabets of the Tai, (if we except the Siamese,) were formed from the Barman. The column of Burman letters is merely added for the purpose of comparison. The Ahom, Khamtf, and Shyin alphabets each contain eighteen letters, but tiiis number is quite inadequate to express the various sounds of these languages. The L&os alphabet is more perfect : it contains fewer letters, however, than the Siamese. In the above table we obserre that the L&os alphabet contains, to some extent, two distinct charac- ters for each letter of the Ahom and Shyin ; one denoting the rising, and the other the fidling tone*. The rising-toned letters are set first
* The second column of the L^os consonants embrace the second •rder or
4he .softer sound of each class of the Indian alphabets, g gh gjjk ; d dh ; b bk^
&c. : the gh only is formed differently from the same letter of the Barman
a^habet. We have inserted these letters ia th« Roman column on ths abojr#
j> 2
20 AfyhabelM of tie Tai Umputfe. [Jait.
in the eolitmn ; those on the right hand hare the idling tone. Seve- ral of the falling-toned letters hare no corresponding character for fSke opposite intonation ; when it is required to express this» an A is
written above the letter, which raises its tone; thus, CO a^* ^ «» (£> m, CO A &c. A sinular plan is adopted in the Siamese, where
the high-toned h, is prefixed to other consonants for the purpose of raising their tone.
The pronunciation of the foiurth letter in the table is not uniform r ^e Siamese give it the sound of ch, the Lios nearly the same, while all the Shyins pronounce it as st. The next letter, chh, is confound^ ed by the Shy£ns with t. The character for ph is used, by the Ahoms and Shylns, to express both the aspirated p and the sound of /; the Khamtis for the most part confound these two sounds. The Ahoms use the same character for both d and ji ; and also for b and 19 ; but the latter sound is changed to that of b, whenever it occurs- at the beginning of a word.
In the table of vowels we also find the sounds represented more folly by the Lios than by the northern tribes ; though the Laos are still behind the Siamese in expressing the niceties of the language. The sounds resembling the French u imd eup or the German ft and d, are written alike by the Shyins, though they are perfectly distinguished in pronunciation ; as also the sowids of at and di; au and du ; eu and Iv. The sound aU, whichr is very common among the Shyins and Khamtis, does not occur in the Laos. Its place is supplied by «t\ The long 6 final of the Shydns is generally pronounced da or ua by the L&)8 and Siamese. The Shyin character given in the table is that used in the neighborhood of Ava ; it is the same, with very slight variations, as that used by the Shyans of Mdgtumg.
Note. At the foot of the alphabetical scheme, lithographed from Mr. Brown's manuscript, we have inserted the Ahom legend of an Assamese rupee, said to be of CsAKaADWAjA Sink a,, who repulsed Aorangzbb's g^neral» and whose reign commenced in 16:21'^. The sculptured letters dififer considerably in form from the written ones„ and thexe is too much uncertainty for us to attempt applying the Soman character to it, without a native at hand to correct the reading.
We have also given in the two following plates, facsimiles on a reduced scale of the commencement of the manuscript volumes in the
grounds ; but the pronanciation nast of coarse, under the author's ezplaaa- tiOD, be restrictod to. the aouads of the first column k khg ch tkh g tihs p ph, dte. ; with the rising or fiilling intonations respectiTely.— Eo« * See page 118 of Cbronologicsl Appendix.
jSjaeciiTteTL o^ tke X1nuTn.tv ckaLTacter.
/rmn 4L nt€LnuscriP't #/ fO pages, in tke Jijia,ticJSoci^iy 4 library.
jiu^aj^s. /•« . Vol vr pLw: .
Sfiecim€7L p/ tke Ahem, or AsscLTTv, Cha^racier,
/r9nt « mmn^u^crifit voluntm /kr^^mi^Ud io ikm Society if C^rFJmnJh/nj.
'u^ne.
© ir^\k» t^khi c^ffi ^fh» y^'v^ '^'^\^'^ xm/*^
yi^rf.' f^^i >5^«* V|/i- Iji:^^^-' 1iy|rf«: IjOr^M^
1^,-* >t;f[c/^ H^y.' tuj^^.' ur[/^ Vl-y^- '*^'-* e^v -?)? »vijf ^i? ^ife »gv i^i!^ t£^5 t^u^ i^iS"?:
'«/t. A-«^n Aw> Aeun-
r^Ljb rz/f ru^ rc/u reuj^
a. J • y /mm ^ w _ , «..
18S7.] Semarkt on the SilU of Anam, 21
KhamtC ud AJiom characters, above alluded to as presented by Captain Jbnkins. The former commences with an invocation to Stiddka in the Fill language and Burmese character, but there are several grammatical errors committed by the Khamtf copyist — the lin# sboidd ran
?COOOOO0aODOOC000 9S)C[CX>CO0O OOgOCOgf§030o63
c^oxx^oog«go3
Nsmotassa bbaf^vato arahato BammiitaBibuddhatta itfjayataftabba mangakm.
Ytaise to the divine object of wonbip, the omnitcient Buddha; through whom may mil happiness conquer.
We hope that Mr. Brown will enable vm to insert a translatioQ of the Ehamtf and Ahom texts in a future page.-— Ed.
in. — Remarks on the SUk Worms and 8ilk$ of Aeeam. By Mr, Thoma»
Httoon, 8ub. Aset. Nowganf.
[Commanicated by Capt. F. Jbnkiks, Pol. Agent in Assam.]
The following worms producing silk are found in Assam, The mulberry worm (large and small), the eria, the mooga, or moonga^ the konikuri, the deo mooga, and the KaumpoUonee, The five last are indigenous to the country, but there are no reasons to suppose that the first is likewise so. The mulberry is scarce, and none is found in the wild state. The time of the introduction could be, perhaps, ascer* tained in some of the Assamese booronjees or chronicles — (which I was unable to procure immediately to ascertain the point) ; some of them extending several centuries back — as the Assamese got reli* gious instructors from Bengal, it is very probable they also got fronk there the mulberry tree and worm. The use of the silk being con- ibed to the rija and grandees, and the rearing of the worm to one caste, are additional proofs that its introduction did not precede that of Hinduism — the Joogees (the caste alluded to) must eTidently have eome up with it ; the Assamese refuse to rear the silk worm, but not having this objection to the other worms would be one proof of tiie latter being indigenous, were it doubtful.
Mulberry worm, — ^The management of these worms in Assam i» nearly similar to what it is in Bengal, They are reared within doors,, and require the same care and attention as are bestowed on thens there ; a separate hut is used, which is fitted with bamboo stages with a passage between them and the outer wall — these huts are built north and south with a single door on the east side ; this is generally the case, but by no means a fixed rule amongst the Assamese ; only one female of the family goes into the house, and previous to doing
22 Retnarks on the Silks of Assam. [Jam.
it alway washes her hands and feet. With the Assamese the idea prevails as in other parts, that the eye of the stranj^er is hurtful— their accoaut of this is, that the worms, fancying the stranger is criti- cising them, get sulky, ahstain from food and die.
The large and small mulberry worms are reared in Assam. I will describe the rearing of those which produce only one bund a year^ (the larger,) they being more in use than the others in this district. It will be sufficient to shew how far the process assimilates to that followed in Bengal and other parts. The moths are made to deposit their eggs on pieces of cloth — these are packed up with the house* hold clothing ; when the time of hatching approaches (December), they are taken oat and exposed to the air ; when the worms are hatched they are fed the first three or four days on the tender leaves cut up, in new earthen pots ; then on a bamboo tray. After the first moulting they are removed to the mutchang (machdn) or stages. When they are about beginning to spin, they are put on bamboo trays fitted up with pieces of matting fixed perpendicularly at intervals of two inches : these in the first afternoon are exposed for half an hour to the side where the sun is shining, and afterwards hung up in the house. After leaving as many as are required for breeding, those that are to be wound ofi", after having been exposed to the sun for three or four days, are put over a slow fire in an earthen vase full of water. One person winds ofl* the sUk with an instrument made of three pieces of stick joined together thus, the perpendicular one is held at one end with the right hand, and the left directs
the thread over the cross bars — taking care in doing this
to make it rub against the fore- arm to twi&t it — whilst an-
other person attends to the fire and the putting on new
cocoons. When a sufficient quantity for a skein has thus accumulated it is take^i off the cross bars.
There are hardly any plantations of mulberry in Assam, on such « scale as to be worth mentioning ; a few men of rank have small patches of it, sufficient to produce silk for their own use ; — ^the few ryuts that sell the sUk generally have not more than a seer to dis- pose of in the year, — the produce of a few plants round their huts or in the hedges of their fields. The leaves are not sold as in Bengal, and when a ryut's own supply fails, he obtains it from neighbors who have a few trees merely for the fruit. The worms are reared ^7 joogees alone, people of an inferior caste : — those of the highest can cultivate the plant and do all the out-of-door work — ^but none but a joogee can, without degradation, attend to the worms or touch the silk whilst reeling. As the same prejudice does not exist in BsB'
■Jt. mmi-f .M-mM. mf%^r •Vi^»<*v»' ww %rm mw9^ «<*«•««<' Kwrn^^^ mnr^y
\V
'/'<///&
v>»
/; Vifysu/Zs
;^«t^
in/
6&8^^
U37.] RmarhM on tht Silki of Auam. ^9
pU, it must have been kept up piuposely by the despotic rulen of the coantr J, after mulberry coltivators were introduced, to ensure the use of the silk being confined to themselveB and their courtiers — a Bcl&shness which may be observed in many of their rules and pro- hibitions : this alone would have been a bar to the extension of the cultivation of the mulberry in Assam, ^ere there not already greater facilities of obtaining silk from the mooga and eria worms. No mention is made of silk in the returns of the Hydra chowkey, I do not think half a maund of it altogether is exported in any shape — the price of it is eight or ten rupees a seer, but it is not readily procur- able. Mr. Scott, a few years ago, introduced from Rungpoor, reelera* reeU and plants of the morus alba, and established a factory at Darang, with a view to extend the culture of mulberry silk, and im- prove the reeling of the mooga. Several causes rendered the expe- riment abortive, the want of European superintendence and Mr. Scott's untimely death being the principal ones*.
Eria silk, — The eria worm . and moth differ from the mulberry worm and moth in every respect, as will be better understood by the accompanying drawings and insects : like it, however, it goes through four different moultings, but its sickness in doing it lasts only twenty-four hours ; the last stage takes eight days, the others four. The duration of its life varies according to seasons : in summer it is shorter, and the produce both greater and better ; at this season, from its birth to the time it begins its cocoon, twenty to twenty- four days expire, in fifteen more the moth comes forth, the eggs are laid in three days, and in five they are hatched, making the total duration of a breed forty-three to forty-seven. days : in winter it is nearly two months ; the number of breeds in the year are reckoned at sevtti.
This worm is, like the mulberry worm, reared entirely within doors : it is fed principally on the hera or palma-christi leaves, it eats the malberry leaf also but is said to prefer the former ; when the palma- christi leaves fail, they are also fed on those of several other trees known in this part of Assam by the following names : — '
1. Kossool.
2. Hindoo- gass. d. Meekeerdal.
*■ From tfaeopmians gi?eii by several merchants of Calcutta on samples of Anam mulberry silk, reeled on Italian reels from worms properly fed and at- tended to« I am led to beliere this province exceedingly favorable to the prodne- tioA of Tery superior silk. — The samples sent down would hsTe fetched the highest prices in the Calcutta market, and they were got up under the unfavorable cir* esrastaaoes of a rude experiment.— F. Jbnxins.
P
24 Remarkt ontke SUk§ of Aurnm, [Jam.
4. Okonnee.
5. Gomarree.
6. Litta Palcoree.
7. BorzoDolly.
The wormB thrive best and produce most when entirely fed on the palma-christi — it is the only plant which is cultivated purposely for it, there is hardly one r3rut who has not a small patch of it near his house or on the hedges of his fields — it requires little or no culture — ^the ground is turned up a little with the hoe and the seeds thrown in without ploughing ; whilst the plant is young it is weeded once or twice, but it is afterwards left to itself. The plant is renewed every three years. On the leaves of Nos. 1 and 2, worms can be reared entirely, hut they do not thrive well upon it, many die even after hav- ing begun the cocoons, and the few of these that are got are small and yield but little. These and the others are only used in the fourth or fifth stage when they are considered to answer quite as well as the palma*christi leaves. The kossool (No. 1) alone can be given alternate- ly with the palma-christi. The whole of these trees are found in the forests, but not cultivated.
To breed from, the Assamese select cocoons from those which have been begun in the largest number on the same day — ^generally the second or third day after cocoons have begun to be formed— those that contain males being distinguished by a more pointed end. These cocoons are put in a closed basket and hung up in the house out of reach of rats and insects. When the moths come forth they are allow- ed to move about in the basket for twenty-four hours ; after which the females, (known only by the larger body) are tied to long reeds or canes^ twenty or twenty-five to each, and these are hung up in the house. The eggs that have been laid the first three days amounting to about two hundred are alone kept, they are tied in a piece of doth and sus- pended to the roof until a few begin to hatch — these eggs are white, and the size of turnip seed ; when a few of the worms are hatched, the cloths are put on small bamboo platters hung up in the house, in which they are fed with tender leaves ; after the second moulting they are^ removed to bunches of leaves suspended above the ground, under them upon the ground a mat is laid to receive them when they fall ; when they have ceased feeding they are thrown into baskets full of dry leaves, amongst, which they form their cocoons, two or three being often found joined together.
The caterpjBftr is at first about a quarter of an inch in length, and ap- pears nearly bfflw ; as it increases in size it becomes of an orange color, with six black spots on each of the twelve rings which form its body.
1137.] Remarki on the Silh of Auwm, 95
The brad, claws and holders are black ; after the second moulting die J diange to an orange color, that of the body gradaally becomes fighter, in some approaching to white, in others to green, and the black spots gradaally become the color of the body ; after the fourth and last moulting the color is a dirty white or a dark g^een : the white caterpillars inyariably spin red silk, the g^een ones white. On attaining its fall sise the wprm is about three and half inches long : unlike the moogu caterpillar, its colors are uniform and duU, the breathing holes are marked by a black mark — ^the moles have become the color of the body, they have increased to long fleshy points, without the sharp prickles the Mooga worm has ; the body has a few short hairs, hardly peroeptible.
In foor days the cocoons are complete ; after the selection for tha next breed is made, they are exposed to the sun for two or three days to destroy the vitality of the chrysalis. The hill tribes settled in the plains are very fond of eating the chrysalis — ^they perforate the cocoons die diird day to get them, they do the same with the mooga and sell few cocoons imperforated.
The cocoons are put over a slow fire in a solution of potash, when the silk comes easily oiF : they are taken out and the water slightly pressed out : they are then taken one by one, loosened at one end and the cocoon put over the thumb of the left hand, with the right they draw it out nearly the ^ckness of twine, reducing any inequality by rubbing it between the index and thumb ; in this way new cocoons are joined on. The thread is allowed to accumulate in heaps of a quarter of a seer : it is afterwards exposed to the sun or near the fire to dry ; it is then made into skeins with two sticks tied at one end and opening like a pair of compasses : it is then ready to be wove unless it has to be dyed.
The dyes used are lac, munjeet and indigo, and the process of dy- ing ia as follows.
Red Dye, — The lac after having been exposed to the sun to rei^der it brittle, is ground and sieved as fine as possible : it is steeped twelve hours in water, after which the thread is thrown in with the leaves of a tree, called by the Assamese Litakoo — (Pierardia eapida ? F. J.) When it has absorbed most of this mixture, it is taken out, put over two cross sticks, and shaken a short time to detach the threads well from each other : it is dried in the sun and the same process again gone through twice. When it is wished to increase the brightness of the color, it is again dyed with munjeet : the latter is^jed in the sun and ground in the same way, it is steeped for forty-flpit hours ; the threads are put in and boiled in the same way, but with the leaves of a
26 Remarks on the Silks of Autfm. [J^itf*
difierent tree (the Koh) : the thread is dried in the bud, and is ready for use. Nearly the same process is gone through for the blae : instead of the common indigo, they sometimes use the Roam, which plant is, I believe, Ruellia caUosa — also the leaves of a very large tree found in the forests, called by them Ooriam, The thread ia wove as cotton. The different prices of the cloths and their use will be found in an annexed table -, their clothes are mostly used for house consumption, a few are bartered with the Bhotias and other hill tribes. Large quan* tities were formerly exported to Lassa by merchants, known in De* rung as the " Kampa Bhotias," — ^the quantity they used to take away» was very considerable, but in the latter years of the AeeoM rija's rule, from the disorganized state of the country, the number of merchants gradually decreased ; three years ago only two came after a long in- terval, one of them died, and I believe the trade has not again been revived : those two merchants complained that they could no more procure the cloths suited to their markets. No exports of it are men- tioned in the returns of the Hydra-chowkey. The quantity the country is capable of exporting under an improved management would be very large, for it forms at present the dress of the poorer classes at all seasons, and is used by the highest for winter wear.
I have been unable yet to ascertain the quantity of this silk obtain- able from one acre of land, no man can tell me the extent of his plan- tation, or even the quantity of £ria thread he got in a year beyond this, that he had enough for the use of his family ; every ryut has a few plants round his house or farming hedges — ^which would at most amount to the twentieth part of an acre ; so that for this to afford dothing for a family the produce must be very large indeed.
Mooga Silk, — ^Although the mooga moth can be reared in houses, it is fed and thrives best in th^ open air and on the trees. The trees which afford it food are known in Assam by the following names : —
1. Addakoory.
2. Champa, {Michelia.)
3. Soom.
4. Kontooloa.
5. Digluttee, (Tetranthera iiglottica. Ham.)
6. Fattee shoonda, {Laurus obtusi/olia, " Roxb.")
7. Sonhalloo, {Tetranthera macrophyUa, " Roxb.")
SUk from No. 1 . Addakoory, — ^The Addakoory, the worms fed on' which produce the Mazankoory mooga, is a middle-sized tree, used for rearing worms only when under four years. It sprouts up where forests have been cleared up for the cultivation of rice or cotton. The worms that are put on the tree on the first year of their appearance
1S87.] Eemarh on the SMs tf Jiswm. 27
above the g^nnd produce the best silk. Hie second year the crops are inferior in qaaltty and quantity, and tbe third it is litUe if at all superior to the common mooga. The Matankoory silk is nearly white, and its value fifty per cent, above that of the common fiftwn-colored.
The tending of the worms on this tree is much more laborious than on any of the others : young trees only being used» they have to be constantly removed to fresh ones : the smoothness of the bark also renders it necessary to help them in moving from branch to branch. This tree is more abnndant in Upper than in Lomer Attam — ^last yiear it was for the first time found to exist in the forests of the Montmg, on the eastern boundary of this district : the Upper Assamese who are settled throughout this district (they form one-fourth or one-fifth of our popnlation here), have never met with it in any other place.
No. 2. Champa. — The Champa is found, as the Addakoory, where forests have been cleared : the silk of the worms fed on it is called
Champa pooiia mooga," It is held in the seme estimation as the
Maaankoofj " I do not know whether it is also used when young — the tree is not met with in Lower Aeeam.
No. 3. Soom, — The Soom is found principally in the forests of the plains and in the village, where the plantations of this tree are very ex- tensive. It attains a large size and yields three crops of leaves in the year : the silk produced by it is of a light fawn color, andj estimated iiext to the Mazankoory : the plantations are most abundant in the eastern half of this district.
No, 4. Kontooha, — ^This is a large tre^ found both in the hills and the plains— ^so a few in the villages : the leaves are too hard for young worms : they are reared on the preceding (No. 8), till the third moulting, and then put on this tree ; by which process the silk obtained is stronger than that from worms reared entirely on the 6oom.
No, 5. Digiuitee, — ^A tree of a small size not much used on tha^ •ocount : the silk equal to that obtained from No. 3.
No. 6. Paitee Mhoonda, — Middle-sized tree, found principally in forests — ^few to be met with in the villages <A Lower Aeeam — ^used when the leaves of No. 8 are done.
No. 7. Sonhailoo. — ^The Sonhalloo is found in the forests of the hills and plains, where it attains a -^ry large size : it is also found in the villages, where in six years it attains its full growth (thirty feet) ; it is ▼ery abundant in the western portion of this district. Rara, Jumna, Mookh, Jgntea, and the Talley of Dharmpoor — at the latter place, where the hiU tribes of Mikire and Kachdris clear dense forests for the cultivation of rice and cotton, numbers of the plants spring u|i s 2
9§ . Remarks am the Silka a/Aaaam, [Jm*
Bpontaneoaaly. After three or four years when the land getting poorer requires more tillage and the use of the plough, these tribea who only use the kar, or hoe, remove to new forests aud leave behind them plantations of these trees, which they have used during the short period they have remained. To them, the ryuts of the more settled parts resort in the spring to rear up worms : the silk of the Son* halloo-fed worm is considered inferior to the preceding — more I be- lieve from its darker color than any other cause.
There are generally five breeds of maoga worms in the year, they are named after the months at which they generally occur.
1 . Jaraoa, in January and February.
2. Jeytaaa, in May and June. 8. Akaraoa, in June and July.
4. Bhodia, in August and September.
5. Kkotia, in October and November.
The first and last are the best crops as to quality and quantity. Noe. 3 and 4 yield so little and so inferior a silk, that they may be said to be merely for the purpose of continuing the breed. Were the Assa- mese acquainted with the process of retarding the hatching of the eggs as is practised in China, in regard to the mulberry silk- worm, they would, I think, find it more advantageous to have only three or four crops.
The same rule is followed in the selection of cocoons to breed from as in the Eria, They are put in a closed basket suspended from the roof : the moths as they come forth having room to move about, after a day the females (known only by their larger body) are taken out and tied to small wisps of thatching grass, taken always from over the hearth — ^its darkened color being thought more acceptable to the moth. If out of a batch there should be but few males, the wisps with the females tied to them are exposed outside at night : the males thrown away in the neighbourhood find their way to them : these wisps are hung on a string tied across the house to keep them from the lizards and rats. The eggs laid during the first three days (about S50) are the only ones thought worth the keeping : those laid on the two or three subsequent days are said to produce weak worms. The wisps are taken out morning and evening, and exposed to the side where the sun is shining : ten days after the laying ai the eggs, a few of them are hatched : the wisps are then hung up to the tree, the young worms finding their way to the leaves— care must be taken that the ants have been destroyed, their bite proving fatal to the worm in its early stages. To effect this they rub the trunk of the tree with molasses and tie to it fish and dead toads. When large
1887.] Remarkt on tk§ Silki of A$9am. 19
nnmben ba^e been altncted to one place tbey destroy them with fire ; this they do seyeral times previously to the worms heing pat on ; the ground under the trees must he kept clear of jangle to make it easy to find the worms that fall down — young trees are preferable until the second moulting.
To preyent the worms coming to the ground, fresb plantain leaves are tied round the trunk, over the slippery surface of which they can* not crawl. They are removed to fresh trees on hamhoo platters tied to long poles.
fiats, owls, rats, are very destructive at night : in the day the worms require to be constantly watched — crows and other hirds being so fond of them, that they lie in wait in the neighhouring trees. An <Ad lady's doze over her morning " canee" (opium), however short, is sure to be fatal to several worms — the goolaU whicb is always at hand often punishes the thief, hut the mischief is done.
Numbers are destroyed in the more advanced stages by the sting of wasps — and by the ichneumon insect which deposits its eggs in their body. These are hatched when the cocoon is half formed : they per- forate it at the side and the chrysalis is found dead : the worms which have thus been stung are known by black marks on their body. Were tbe people more careful in their management, this would be of little consequence : by making these worms spin apart, the cocoon being formed before the chrysalis is killed, the silk could be saved.
The worms thrive best in dry weather : but a very hot sunny day proves fatal to many at the time of moulting. At these periods rain is very favorable, thunder storms do not injure them as they do the mulberry worm ; continual heavy-rains, (which are rarer in Assam than in Bengal) are hurtful by throwing them down — showers, however heavy, cause no gpreat damage, they taking shelter under the leaves with perfect safety. The worms during their moultings remain on the branches, but when about beginning to spin they come down the trunk, the plantain leaves preventing their going further down they are collected in baskets, which are afterwards put under bunches of dry leaves suspended from the roof— they crawl up into these and form their cocoons — as widi the Eria several are often joined together. The silk of these they spin instead of winding : above the plantain leaf a roll of grass is tied for those that come down during the night to begin spinning in — after four days the selection of cocoons for the next breed is made and the rest wound off.
Hie total duration of a breed varies from sixty to seventy days. The period is thus divided — ^four moultings, with one day's illness attending each, • 30
90 Remarki on the Silkg of Antm. [Jam.
FVotn fourth moalting to beginning of oocoon, : 10
In the cocoon, 20
As a mothi 6
Hatching of the eggs, ' 10
66
On being hatched the worm is about a quarter of an inch long, it appears composed of alternate black and yellow rings ; as it increases in size the former are distinguished, as six black moles, in reg^ar lines on each of the twelve rings which form its body. The colors gradually alter as it progresses, that of the body becoming lighter, the moles sky-blue, then red with a bright gold-colored ring round each. When full gp'own the worm is aboTc four inches long; ita colors are most brilliant and varied in shades: the body appears transparent and is of a very light yellow or dark green color, with a thrown and a yellow streak at the sides ; in the latter the breathing holes are distinguished by a black speck : the moles are red and have eaoV^t sharp prickles and a few black hairs : the head and claws are of a light brown, the holders green and covered, with short black hair; the last pair have a black ring on the outside. On being tapped with the finger the body renders a hollow sound ; by the sound it is ascertained whether they have come down fur vrant of leaves on the tree, or from their having ceased feeding.
The chrysalis not being soon killed by exposure to the sun, when they have many cocoons they put them on stagas, cover them up with leaves and burn grass under them ; the cocoons are then boiled for about an hour in a solution of the potash made from the dried stalks of rice, they are then taken out and laid on cloth folded ove^ to kaep them warm; from this they are taken as required and throWh in hot water (not over the fire) after the fioss has been removed, with the hand. The instrument used for winding off the silk is the coarsest imaginable : a thick bamboo about three feet long is split in two, and the pieces driven equally in ^ the ground two feet apart : oyer the interior proje<$tion of one of the knots is laid a stick* to which' is fizedi a little oil one side, a round piece of platik about one foot in diaiii«ter r-the rotary motion is given by jerking this axle, on which the thread rolls itself: in front of the vessel holding the cocoons a stick is fyj^i horizontally for the thread to travel upon. Two persons are employed — one attending the CQCOfnui.the other jerks the axle with the right hand/and '^ith the same hand directs the thread up the left forearm, so that it is twisted in opiiliQ^diMh ajfii^ towards the hand ; die left h$ind directs the thread over the.aad«« . FifUaen cocoons is tha
T&Sldmdtt
1 837.] Bemarki ob ik€ Siiki q/ Autm. 8 1
unaUeftt nmnber they can wind off in one thread, twenty the nwmber generally ; even the laat is often broken from the eoanenese of the iDstmment uaed, although the fibre is much stouter than that df the mulberry silk. When nearly a quarter of a seer has accumulated on the axle, it is dried in the sun and made into skeins of one or two rupees weight. This is done with a small bamboo frame set in fliotioQ by the common spinning machine of the country : if it has to be dyed the same process is f<rilowed as with the EritL. The cloths ssoaliy made of mooga and their use will be found in the annexed table : besides those* I have seen it used as the warp with cotton, and the cloth so made is a little lighter color than nankin and much •tnmger ; but this is seldom done, from the trouble of qiinning the eotton fine enough. Cotton twist adapted to that purpose would, I think, meet a ready market.
The exact quantity of silk which an acre of mooga trees can produce eouM not be ascertained without a trial. Fifty thousand cocoons per sere*, which makes upwards of twelve seers, are considered by the Assamese a good yearly return. Sixty rupees the value of twelve seers nnst be a very profitable one, for there is little labor or expense to the ryut in making or keeping up a plantation : whilst the trees are young, the ground is available for cultivation besides rearing worms ; sugar- cane, rice, pulse, &c. are cultivated with benefit rather than injury to the young trees. The tax is fourteen annas the acre in this district. The great value of the mooga b, that it enables the weaker members of a fuuly to contribute as much as the most robust to the welfare of the whole. Besides attending to the worms most of them weave, spin or make baekets, while watching them.
From causes which I have been unable to,ascertain, and of which the natives are ignorant, the mooga some years failed so complete- ly in particular districts that none was left to continue the breed. There being very few weekly hauU or markets to resort to, to procure oocoona for breeding from the more fortunate people of other districts, a failure <^ this kind in one place is sensibly felt for two or three years alter in the production. The time of the ryot, who has at most half or a quarter of an acre of mooga trees, is too valuable to allow of his being absent for a month and more, going from village to village* and house to house to find out the people who have cocoons for sale. This last season in our Jtrmiia-fiiliAA {Caehar) pergunnah the mooga
* An AsssncM Poorah of land it a little mora than an English atatate aort,. tad sach lands hitherto have not been taxed, or at a very low rate, if cnltlTateA with other crops besides the moo^a.
811 Remarkt on the SiVa of Aamn. [Jan»
was a complete ftulnre ; there are no worms on the trees now, from inahility to procure cocoons, although there was a very abundant crop in two pergunnahs at the opposite end of the district.
The mooga plantations are principally round the ryuts' houses, and are included in house-lands. By this year's measurement of the Barree lands in the three divisions of the Nmogong zillah where the kmd tax obtains, the quantity in actual occupation (exclusive of those which being unclaimed have reverted to the state) amounts to 5S50 acres : the proportion of mooga plantations is upwards of one-fourth or 1387 acres. In the five other divisions of the same zillah, which are three times the area, and have more than double the population, but of which we have no accurate measurements, I will only venture to estimate the quantity of mooga plantations at half that of the other three or about 600 acres, but on this low calcutation there would be a total of 2000 acres for Nowgong. Estimating the plantations of the Derung and Kamrdp zillahs at only 1500 acres each, there would be a total of 5000 acres of those plantations in Lower Assam, exclusive of what the forests contain of them : this quantity is capable of pro- ducing in one year 1500 maunds. In Upper Assam I understand tiie plantations are more extensive than ours.
4. Kontkdri Mooga. — ^This worm feeds on many trees besides the " mooga trees ;" it is found oftener on the bair, (Zizypkus jujubaj and the seemul, (Boilibax heptapkgllumj but not in great quantities. The worms, moths and cocoons are considerably larger thanany of the others ; indeed the cocoon is the size of a fowl's egg. Several Assa- mese told me they had vainly attempted to domesticate them ; the eggs have been hatched, but after observing the worms for a few days on the trees they have at once disappeared. They attributed this to its being a " dewang*' or spirit ; the real cause may probably be its being fond of changing its food, and gifted with greater locomotive powers than the generality of the silk- worms. I have been told by some Bengalees that it is found in Bengal in the wild state on the " bair" as in Assam, and called " Gootee-poka ;" it is there reeled off like the mulberry silk and much valued for fishing lines, but not wove, probably from its scarcity. The fibre is stronger than that of the mooga and of a lighter color.
5. Deo Mooga, — ^I accidentally became acquainted with this worm, which is very little known to the natives and entirely in the wild state. Three years ago being employed in Jumna-mukh (VacharJ, I had occasion to take some bearing^, for which purpose I had a white doth put up on a large " Bur" tree, (Ficus Indica ;) the year after, being near the same spot, the ryuts came and told me that two months after
16370 Rnm-ksamike8ilk9^A$9m.
I left (A:^nk), they ohatrred tkat tka trae had Icwt afl iU foliage, they Weat to it and fovad in the rarroanding graae and dry loaves, a large ■umber of small cocoons ; these they span like the erU oat of corio- eity and used it with the latter. They took no farther notice of sao« eeediDg breeds, finding the thing of little present use. I lost a few cocoons which I procured at the time, bat have lately seen both the worm and the cocoon, the former is qaite different from any other ; it is more active, its length is ander 2| inches, the body very slender in pn^portioa to its length, the color reddish and glased. I ooald not observe them more partioolarly, as they were brottght to me one evening at dosk : I pat them in a box, with the intention of exa- mining tkem the next morning, bat they disappeared daring the night, althongh it was open very little to admit the air. The moth is very much like that of the molberry, so is the cocoon also in appearance* color and sise ; I have questioned many of the natives aboat this worm, bat n<me had ever seen it before— their opinion of it is that it is n " dewang" (spirit) brooght there by the prismater compass and the white flay--this made them call it deo mooga.
The kammpoltonee, a caterpiller very common in A$9am (and else- where perhaps), may also be mentioned as one of the varieties of the species, although it forms but a very imperfect cocoon : it feeds on most leaves. I have had no opportunity yet of observing it myself; bat aA told by the natives that it goes through similar stages to the others ; the worm is about two inches long, of a brown color and covered vrith hair, the moth of the same color as the mowfa moth but only half the sixe ; the cocoon has this peculiarity, that it is quite transparent, so. that the chrysalis can be seen inside ; at one end of it a small opening is left — ^the cocoon is of a yellow color— 4t can be ■pan like the eria cocoon, but the Assamese do not use it, on aoeount ef its silk causing a severe itching in wearing.
I have questioned several Bengalees settled in Auam and who have been at Midnapur, regarding the identity of the mooga and tmsmr y they say that the worm is the same, but that at the latter place they are fed on a diferent tree : the point could be better aso^tained by a comparison with the drawings and preserved worms which accompany these remarks. The Burmese envoys who have just left Assam told me that tiie meo^ was unknown in their country previous to the conquest of Amam ; but that it had since been introduced by the Assamese who were carried off and setUed in the Burmese territory : the CMcharis also admit that it is not many years since it was introduced into CMchar, (soodi of the biUs.) In Cooch Behar both it and the eria are almost ■nkneWD to this day ; the prevailing opinion amongst the natives of
F
34 Remarks on the SUki of Atmim. [IhUi,
thefle parts is, that both species (mooga and erim) are indigenoiis to Upper Assam and were introdaced from thence. It has always appeared to me that the production of these silks is greater as one adrances to the east — ^it is to this day procurable more abundantly in Upper Assam than any where else, especially in the district of Lukh^ar oa the north bank of the Burkampootar,
Little eria is exported, but the 'mooya forms one of the principal exports of Assam ; the ayerage of the quantity passed at Gawalpara during the two last years that duties were levied, was two hundred and filty«seven maunds, valued at fifty-six thousand and fifty-four rupees : it leaves the country principally in the shape of thread. Most of it going to Berkampoor, it is probable that the cloths made from it pasa under the name of tussur ; the latter as far as I recollect, appears to have less gloss. The Hydra chowkey returns comprise only the products exported by water. The total quantity that leaves the prow vince may, I think, be estimated at upwards of three hundred maunds, for mooga forms also a portion of the traffic with SUket (across thte hills) the Cassyas, BkoHas, and other hill tribes. The Assamese gene- rally keeping more for their own use than they sell, the total quantity produced in the province may be reckoned at six or seven hundred maands. It has been in great demand in Bengal, for within the last few year8« although the production has been greater from the more settled state of the country, the price has risen 20 per cent. When I first arrived in this district, it could be obtained without difficulty from the r3rut8 at three and a half to four rupees the seer ; now it is difficult to procure it at five rupees. The competition is so great, that the traders pay for it in advance, not as with other products, to get it at a lower rate, but merely to secure their getting it. This competition b also owing to the greater number of small traders who resort to the province since the abolition of chowkeys — ^which may have caased a rise on the price of the product in Assam without a corresponding increase in the exports*
No gradual improvement can be traced in the mode of rearing the several worms or winding their silk — it is now what it was a centuiy ago, there being no European speculators in Assam, nor it being pro- bable that when any venture so far they would readily risk the capi- tal in quite a new branch of industry. This important product of the country is likely to remain for years unimproved, unless the subject should again be taken up by Grovemment. The smaU factory set up by the late Mr. Scott, to which I have before alluded, was kept up too short a time to have had any perceptible effect. Mr. Scott's declining health and numerous duties never allowed him to give it «
1837.] Meauarks am the SOki of Atmtm. M
Moment'B penonal atteiition> nor coold liu aaaistmt do it, liaving then the snme work to do which now employs eereral oflScers ; the factory was therefore left entirely under the direction of nativet. These, to add to their own importance, rather increased, than aUeviated the fears that the Aasamese, (who had labored nnder so many.restrictiohs,) ■atnrally entertained of imitating or using any thing pertaining or appropriated to the " Bija ;" such a presumption in the good old times might have cost a man his ears or his nose. The residence of European (dicers in difierent parts of the country having undeceived the people as to those restrictions, there would be now great facilities in introducing improvements — although the ryuts individually have Bot the means of getting reeling machines, however simple and cheap, they would, as with sugar-mills, dub together to obtain them, were it only shewn to them that there was any advantage, in the use of them. Mooga thread is every day increasing in value ; I have marked its rise from three rupees eight annas, to five rupees in the short space of three years ; in Gawdpara it sells at six rupees eight annas or seven rupees ; in Dacca and Moor$keiabad at eight rupees. This is, I believe, not more than thirty per cent, below mulberry silk in Calcuita ; the primitive process of the Assamese which I have described will, perhaps, shew a possibility of this difference being made up by superior man* agement. The mooga silk could be used in colored fabrics, being easUy dyed. In its natural fawn color it stands washing much better than silk, keeping gloss and color to the last ; the natives bleach it with a solution of the potash made from plantain trees, this they ako use in washing their cloths, both cotton and silk : soap was unknown previous to the British occupation of the country.
Another object of great interest, which might become of great importance to this province, iu, to ascertain the possibility of rendering the eria marketable in some shape or other ; the way of prepuring it (already described,) is such that the doth made of it when new looks as rough as " taut" (or gunny) ; it is only by repeated washings that it attaina a softness of feel and gloss which approach that of silk. It is highly improbable that amongst the natives, repeated trials should not have been made of reeling instead of spinning these cocoons, but from their failing it would be wrong to lay it down as an impossibi- lity : they have merdy tried it as other cocoons and given it up when they found that the fibre '^did not come," as one of them told me. I had it tried before me with a few cocoons, but with the greatest care the fibre could not be drawn off beyond a few yards without breaking, the cause of this appeared to me to be a greater adhesive- ness in the fibre than with other cocoons, it .was drawn off with diffi- F 9
If Jtmimrh an tie SUk^ cfA$mmk [Jaiv
•olty mod witk a orackliiig noUe-^antil it breuglit MTsnl byart witk H, from which it eoald not be detached withoat breakhif » aomc thi&|^ may perhaps be hereafter found to reduce that adheaiTeneas. It ia, I think, unlikely that the wwrn should spin in m differait ivny from all others, allowing this to be the ease, great improveuenta eould be made in the spinning, by, no doubt, the introduction of the proceaa i» practice in £urope to spin perforated cocoons, from its cheapness it would perhaps be advantageously used with wod-— especiany in stoek- ings, it would add softness and gloss without taking from the warm^» the cocoons costing only one rupee, the thread two rupees per aeer.
Although I have been unable to form an estimate of the land taken up on the eohxTation of the '* hera" or p&lma-christi, every rough on« could be made of the total quantity of eria s9k produced by referring^ to the population ; it being the daily wear of the poor, and besides, being used by every class in winter. The population is reckoned at 455,000*, therefore estimating the yearly consumption of each indi* vidual at the lowest, the total quantity produced would be upwards of 1000 maunds, most of this could be exported if it acquired the least additional value by better management, and be replaced by other manufactures and by an increase in the growth of cotton. The pro^ duet would keep pace with any increase of demand, for there is hardly a house in the country where these worms are not reared.
Being acquainted only with central Assam and this district in par- ticular. Upper Assam, the Moamariya country, the Bhotan tenitoriea in the plains are left out of these remarks and estimatest. Although the population assimilates, in many respects they may differ in their different processes. I have used as few local terms as I could except with regard to the tree and plants whose botanical name I have not been able to ascertain.
P. S. In the within Mr. Huoon has said nothing of another silk worm which was lately discovered on a pipul tree (T. reHgwsa) — and of tiie moth of which a drawing accompanies with three or four cocoons, a chrysalis and two moths. This looks vexy like the mulberry moth^ bat I am not able to say whether it is or not. The s3k lo<te very fine
^ By the statistical report of 1835, — Kamroop districtr 280,00(^
Dorung ditto, 95,000
Nowgong 4itto, 80,000
t The population of fjpp^r A$9sm is estimated at, 220,000
50,000
270,000 Toolaittm'a eouatry, J jnlia, i
Bhclsa temtorj IB ths plains, | ao estimate is erer mads.
1U7.]
Rematkf on the SMitfAmm,
S7
utA it flHty be ccmBidered a earioBity even if it be the proAiee of m mvlbeny worm, for the quettioii aiiees <m whet wea the worn fed ? — 9 on the F. reHpasa, it is, I bdieTe, a discovery, that the silk worm wosld iieed on the leaf of any tree but the nralberry ; if the worm is diatmet from the Bombyjt mm it is a still greater cariosity.
Mr. Ho«oN has been unable to determine whether the worm now slhided to, is the same as the deo mooga mentioned within : he is in- eHned to Ihinklnot from the color of the cocoons and the slight obser- Tsdons be was able to make on the latter ; bnt from both feeding on the leasee of two trees so nearly allied, I should suppose it likely that tiie worma were identical. It would be a discovery of some import* aiiee to find worms affording any tolerable silk that fed on these ipecies of I^cns which are so abundant here.— -F. Jinkins.
Ugi of the Cloths made in Assam of Mooga and Eria Silks.
Coat of Weaviftfl Total.
Names of Cloth.
Mooga.
INtto,
llekliky . . . .
GsnrBlia, . .
JooDta Bor Cappor, ..
Bor Cappor,
MekUfl,. Gmnka,
Size in Cabita.
7byl§ 1« M *
IS „ li
8 „ I
W „ 9|
16 byS
5 „ 9 10 „ If
Wdglkt.
Seer. Chk
0
J 0 0 0
0 0 0
6 0
4 8
a
8
8
4
Price of Thread,
R. A. P.
1 14 6 0 I 4
a 8
0 10
0 0 0 0
a 0 0
3 0 0
0 19 0 10 0
0 8 0
R* A* P.
0 3 0
0 8 0
0 a 0
0 4 0
0 1 0
0 a 0
0 8 0
0 a 0 0 a o 0 a 0
R. A.P
a 1 5 a
1 6
a la 0 a
Remarlci.
} Dhotiet. Petticoats.
OScarfa.
a 6 0
3 8 0
0 14 0
1 2 0 0 10 0
Wora as tarbaat or round the waist.
Made of the flosa and worn in winter.
Worn in winter and naed aa ablankett al« ao made into coats.
}Used only by the poorer dass.
Memarandmn upon the specimens of SUk, and Silkworm from Assmn,
hy W. PaiNBBP, Esq.
The mcoga or tuseur cocoons, are very fine, particularly those fed from the s€iom and the sohaloo trees which are superior to the pro- duce of the jangles about Bankoora,
Hie thread from these worms, is quite equal to that which is used in the beat China tussur cloths.
The specimens of cloth wove from these threads, are not equal, howerer, eith^ to the Bengal tussur cloth, nor to the China doth of the same description.
l\e eria cocoon, thread, and cloth are all new to us : I have never aeen them in Bengal, except now and then a few pieces of the cloth
88 On tke UHgtnws Siikworms o/ItuUa. £Jak.
imported from Rvngpwr; it appears to be more cottony than the toanir* and to make a web warmer and aofter than the tasanr cloth, bnt it ia not 80 Btronjf.
The cocoons called Jummpottonee are unknown to us in Bengal, and appear to be of small yalue both as to quantity and texture : moreover I imagine it would be very difficult to reel them into thread.
The dec mooga cocoons are very small but are fine and soft, and when fresh would yield, I doubt not, a very delicate white thread : they are smaller than our d^see (country) cocoon.
The specimen of country worm silk is very fair, and if dressed would be quite equal to our Patna thread, from which korahs and other silk piece goods are made.
The specimen of iron reel (or station method) is very good, indeed, equal to our best native filature letter A : the thread is even, soft, sound and remarkably strong, so that it may be weU ranked with our best second quality from the filatures of Bengal.
IV. — On the indigenous Silkworms of India. By T. W. Hilfbr, Jf . 2>. Member of ike Medical Faculties at the Universities in Prague and Pavia, Member of the Entom, Society in Paris, See.
[Read at the Meeting of the 4th December.]
Silk was in all times an article of the greatest importance throughout the ancient world.
China gained its celebrity in the classical time of the ancients, as the mother-country of that mysterious texture, which it manufactured from time immemorial, with a high degree of perfection, and called »e or ser ; whence all India and its eastern unknown boundaries derived the name Serira.
It made the satraps of the western world, the rulers of Rome and the emperors of Byzant, envious of its possession, and the home brought golden fleece of the fabulous Argonautes, was perhaps nothing else than the precious web of the Bombykia,
The emperor Justin i anus got an insight into the secret by two adventurous Persian monks, who brought the eggs of the Chinese silkworm in a hollow bamboo cane, safe over the icy chains of the Himalaya, the barren plains of Bokhara, and the ruggy mountains of Persia, to the distant eastern capital. He considered it a point of great importance to reserve to himself the monopoly of such a pre- dous article, though master of the riches of his vast empire.
1M7.] iOji tke mUgewmi 8ilkwarm$ of India. 99
Hie Siciliana in the time of Roois the first, became a wealthy people by its introduction into Palenmo — the Venetians were enabled by the trade of silk chiefly, to build their immortal maritime bulwark, and in our days the introduction and manufacture of silkworms is a source of unlimited riches to the countries of Ewape, where it is coltirated on a large scale.
To elucidate this it may be observed, that France alone exported in the year 1820, wrought silk to the value of more than 123 millions of francs.
The importation of raw and worked silk into England, amounted to 4,547,812 pounds in the year 1828, of which about 1,500,000 pounds were brought from Bengal, 3,047,000 pounds were, therefore, brought from foreign countries, chiefly Italy and T\irkey,
The northern parts of Europe and chiefly England are less suited for its cultiTation on account of climate.
Great Britain, France and Germany, finding by experience, that the demand is constantly greater than the supply, resorted to diflerent substitutes.
IMflferent substances presenting analogies to that beautiful filament were examined. The spider's web was tried in France, first by Mr. Bon : but Mr. Reaumur found that the war-like propensities of the Aracknida hindered their being reared in great numbers, and this enterprize has been in our days entirely abandoned.
Men resorted to the Mollueca and found that the maritime puma gives a filament like silk, having the power to produce a viscid matter which it spins round the body. A beautiful and very durable silk was produced from it, the Byssus of the ancients, but it was always dearer than the common silk of the Bombgx mart, and though to this day caps, gloves and stockings are woven from it in Calabria in SicUg (I saw myself a considerable manufacture of it in Palermo), it will probably remain for ever a matter of curiosity rather than an article of general use.
In Germany endeavours have been made in the time of Rqbsbt, and recently in Styria, to make silk from the cocoons of the Satumia pyri, a moth which is common in Austria and in the subalpine parts of the Tyro/ Knd Switserland : but hitherto the experiments have been too few ; more particularly, as I heard, on account of the delicate cater- pillar, which dies if not fed with the greatest promptitude with the under leaves of diflerent kinds of pear trees.
A discovery, therefore, which promises to prove not so abortive as those now quoted, must be of the greatest importance.
The vast provinces of India are rivalled in variety, preciousness
40 Oh thfi indigemm SiOwwrm o^ India. [Jak«
and perfection of their productions, only bj those of the empire. Now in the hands of an enlightened benevolent government, they will probably surpass it in a short time, when its natural resources* daily more conspicuous, shall be discovered, examined, and brought in to general use.
As in China, so in India, silk has been produced since time imme- morial : not the silk of the later introduced mulberry caterpillar, but the silk from various indigenous cocoons, which are found only and exclusively here.
The first notice of these, but only in a cursory way, has been given by the father of Indian botany. Dr. Roxburgh, in the Transactions of the Linncan Society, vol. vii.
He there mentioned only two species, the PkalenaCAUaeusJ (Saiarma) fophia and Pkalena cynihia. Since that time no further attention has been paid to this subject except that Dr. Bvohanan, in his description of the district of Dinajpur, says, that another silkworm is reared on the castor oil plant for the domestic use of the natives.
From the moment of my arrival in India, I had paid an unremitted sealous attention to the productions of Botany and Zoology, and had been so happy to idehtify in the course of two months, two other species of the genus Satumia which yield silk, one from Siikei the other from Bankoara, Just at this time Mr. James Prinsbp received from Captain Jenkins in Assam^ a memoir by Mr. Huoon on the stlk« worms of that newly acquired, remarkable province, establishing six different kinds of silkworm : the cocoons of four of which are now transformed into silk by the inhabitants of As$am, and to my great joy and surprise, I found that three of them are different from the well known Bombys mori, and from the two other indigenous which are worked in Bengal.
These recent discoveries merit particular attention. India has thns the internal means of providing the whole of Ewape with a material which would rival cotton and woollen cloth, and would be preferred in many cases to both, if brought within the reach of ever/ one by a lower price : and an unlimited resource of riches and revenue might be opened under proper management.
May it be now permitted to me to go through the numerous di£[er« ent species of India which actually produce silk of whioh seven kinds have never been mentioned before.
1. Bombyx mori, the mulberry silkworm, which has been probably introduced as the mulberry seems to be an aodimated plants is too well known to deserve a particular mentimi.
2. The wDd silkworm of the Central provinces* being described
1^7.3 0» the h^gemnu SUkworwu of India.
« a motli not larger than the Bcmhifs mori, I could not yet procare cpecimeas of it : probably there are several species of Bmnbyr confused, as the silk, wbi<$h somctinies comes in trade, varies considerably.
9. The Joree silkworm, Bombyx reUgioBie, miki. — I am sorify to say that the specimens of this interesting moth have been destroyed on their way from Assam to Calcutta, so that I am obliged to make a superficial description from the accompanying drawing* (PI. VI.) excluding a diagnostical analysis.
Gemw, Bomhyx.
Length about 1} of an inch.
Antemue, pectinated.
Head, small, covered.
JSyet , very large, brownish black.
Pa^, vnknown.
Tkorax, snbqaadrate, covered with thick brownish grey hair, with a black band separating the abdomen from the thorax.
Abdomen, represented as having eight segments ?
Legst unknown.
Wmgs, upper wings very short (in 9 imperfect triangular, with the acnte angle outward. The interior side emarginated. Of a light grey color which darkens towards the extremity.
An interrupted whitish band on the lower margin with a large whitish apedc towards the ends.
Lower wings uniformly brown.
The cocoon of this silkworm shows tiie finest filament, and hat very much silky lustre. It is exceedingly smooth to the touch and very different from the cocoon of the mulberry tree.
This discovery of Capt. Jbnkins is very interesting, as it yields a alk if not superior yet certainly equal to that of Bamkyr mori.
It lives upon the pipul tree, (Fieus reiigiosa,) Its general intro- duction would be very easy, as the pipul tree grows abundantly over all India.
Specimens of cocoons sent a second time by Captain Jbnkins, con- vince me that the Jaree and Dso-maoga are the same species.
4. Satamia SUketiea, mihi. (Longitudo poUices novem, sive lineas 108 alarum superiomm expansarum.)
Diagnoais. Pectioicornis, alis superioribns apice recurvata falcatis, inferioribus oblongis. Alis superioribus maculis duabus fenestralibuii, intem& triangulari magn& alterft ezternft multd minori oblong&, in- ferioribus macul& eAdem unA versus corpus triangulari magnft. Colore «inamomeia lineis variegater albidis in medio ad marginem externai^a 4avis.
49 Ob tke Miffen^ta Silkworm of Inim. [Jar •
Eggs, larvm, and chrysalit, vnknown. Imago, Description.
Head, projecting with a crest of yeUow hairs.
Ey€9t middle-sized, light brown.
Awtmuue, pectinated, abont five lines broad, yellow.
Paipip four, not covering the inner ▼ermilar, brownish eoLwed.
Moutk, hidden, without proboscis.
Thora^t obovate, clothed in a vdvet-like purplish fine hair of the same color as the wings.
Abdomen, very short, clothed with much finer and lighter hair than the thorax.
Lege, hairy, yellow, eqnal.
Tarei, moderately incurved.
Winge, horizontal expanded, with strong ramifications of the central muscles and tendons.-— tS^fyimor pair of a cinnamon color. The end much curved, the upper margin with a beautiful velvet-like grey belt^ Fan edges very much concave, the exterior extremity of a beautiful rose color. The inferior margin darker yellow, with an undulating narrow thread-like black line, losing itself towards the exterior ex- tremity. In the centre is the eire, peculiar to all satumiae, with micace- ous transparency, triangular, with the sharp angle towards the body, another small oblong transparent point behind it» both with a dark brownish margin round it. Inferior or second pair, in point of distribu- tion of colors the same ; in form, much more convex, oblong. The hair very thick and long towards the body, and more particularly towards the point of insertion. The black line is not undulated, but follows the shape of the wing, and has at each side of the projecting tendona two black oblong spots, circumscribed with.light yellow.
Habitat in the Cassia mountains in Silket and Dacca, where ita large cocoons are spun to silk. A particidar descriptiim of the pro* cess is wanted.
5. A still larger SatunUa, one of the greatest moths in existence* measuring ten inches from the end of one wing to the other, observed by J. W. Gbant, Esq. in CMrra Punjee, seen in the possession of the late Dr. Jakbs Clark. I have not yet seen the animal.
6. Saiumia Paphia, Linn. Syst. Nat. 3» p. 809, 4. PkaUtm MgUita, Drubt, vol. ii. t. 5» f. 1, Mar. Roxb. Tirana. Lmn. Soc. vol.
vii. p. 88.
The Jkueeh SiiiBworm.
It is the most common in use of the native silkworms. The dotk too commonly worn by Europeans also in this country, comes from this species; J. W. Grant, Esq. had the kindness to procure me^ ia
1887.] Ou the mUfmums 8iihMrm$ of Tndia. 48
the mcmth of September, more tlian 3000 cocoons, which I permitted to slip out, and had ample opportanity of stndjing them.
MicHABL Atkinson, Esq. from JMMfypur says, that this species eannot be domesticated, because the moths take flight, before the females are fecnndated. This is against my experience : I kept them voder a mnsqnito curtain to prevent their evasion, there they were impregnated readily by the males, and deposited every where many thousand eggs, and the young caterpillars issued the tenth day. Therefore the fear entertained of the difficulty in this respect seems to be easily overcome.
Hitherto has this silkworm never been reared, but millions of eoeoons are annually collected in the jungles and brought to the silk factories near Calcutta^ for instance DhaniakkdU ; but the principal place of their manufacture is at Bkageipur, In other parts as at JmifypMr the people gather them from the trees and transplant them on the Assem tree, (TerminaUa al«/«, Roxb.) which growing near the houses enables them easily to watdi the caterpillars, which are eagerly searched out and devoured in the day time by crows, and at night by bats, &c.
The natives distinguish two varieties, the bnghy and the jaroo, bat they are the same species.
They feed most commonly in the wild stote on the bair tree, (ZixfphmB jujmhaj but like also and indeed prefer the TWwtfuilM ohtm and Bwmbaat hepU^kj/Unm.
This is the same moth which is also found sometimes in Aumm and which Mr. Huoon calls KoiUkmi mooffa.
Though it was known in Evrope by the publications of Dr. Rox« BunoH and Dr. Bvohanan, that the Tuntk and Arriniff silkworms are ezistiag and indigenous, yet, strange enough, it was hitherto unknown, (at least with us on the continent,) that for some years past» their silk was only in small quantity exported to Engkmdi this silk having been considered as an inferior quality to that produced by BomJbya mori. The question of the possibility of acclimation of these larvc in other congenial climates has ex ipso never been raised*
7. Another Saiumia distinct from all others (aiis inferioribus in candaw* desinentibus) ; it resembles some species which I saw brought from Seva, ? Java,
I could only procure the wings of this remarkable insect.
The moth comes from the neighborhood of Comercalfy.
8* SatunUa Aisamensk, (rnihi.)*— Long. alar. sup. extensamm 80 -—65 linear, o 3
44 On ike indiffenouB Siikwarmt of India. [Jait*
Dktgn. Fectinicorois, alia superioribiu apioe acatts siibfaleatis, in inferioribuB subtriangularibna macalis dnabua Babcurcnlaribns non diaphaniB luteis. Color lateritis — Gluteus, nebulia apanis obacorb lineia semicircnlaribai verava corpus duabua albia faMak albidft bmnneft versus marginem inferiorem.
£^g8, larva, and chrysalis, not seen living, bat recognizable in the accompanying drawing. (See Moonga moth, Plate VI.)
Headt not projecting, with a tuft of reddish yellow hair.
Eye9, ordinary dark-brown.
Antenna, pectinated in % , broader than usual in Satumie. . Palpi, four, covering the mouth which is invisible.
Thorax, square, half oblong, clothed near the head in a silverish grey color, forming a continuity of that in the upper margin of the superior wings, the behind part of the color of the wings.
Abdomen, more than two-thirds of the breadth of both winga in their natural position, likewise of the color of the wings.
Legs, slender, hairy, yellow, short.
TarH, slight and incurved.
Winge, horizontally expanded, with a strong tendon directing the membrane of the upper wings in their upper margin.
Both pairs of a dark yellow somewhat reddish color. The end in the male much curved, the upper margin half from the .body, of a •liver grey color. The exterior extremity scarcely differently marked ; a brown slightly undulated band, accompanied on both sides by a white line, extends across the wings more than two- thirds bek>w their insertion on the thorax. Several brown nubeculse are to be observed between the divisions of each tendon. Two semilunar white lines are to be observed on the upper wings, and are absolutely on the lower ones towards the abdomen ; the interior larger, inwards carved ; the other shorter, outward bound. The two specks on the wings, peculiar to Satumia, are almost semicircular, but not micaceous, diaphanous ; but likewise clothed with yellow squamse of a darker line (more in $ ) with a brown margin on the inner side. Through this distinguishing peculiarity this insect seems to make a transit to a next genus, though the drawing of the larva represents completely a BOtumia caterpillar.
The cocoon of a yellow brown color differs in appearance from all the others.
We are indebted for the discovery of this very interesting insect to Captain Jbnkins and Mr. Huoon. Its particulars are exten^vely described in Mr. Huoon's memorandum. This species has never been mentioned before, though the fabrication of silk from it seems to be very common amongst the Assamese.
18S7.] On the hdigemms Silkworm of India. 4fi
9. PkaUaui C^hAa. Dkubt. 2, t. 6. f. 2. Cram. 4, t. 39, f. 4.
RoxB. Linn. Trans, vol. yii. p. 42. Buchanan, Desc. Dinijpur, p. 214.
(Buchanan quotes it as PhuUtna Penelope unde ?)
The Arrmdy Arria, or Eria silkworm (Pi. Y .) is reared over a great part of Hindustan, but more extensively in the districts of Dindjpur and Rangpmr, in houses, in. a domesticated state* and feeds chiefly on the leaves of Ricimue commnmis.
The silk of this species has hitherto never been wound off, but people were obliged to spin it like cotton.
" It gives ' a cloth of seemingly loose coarse texture, but of lucre* diUe durability ; the life of one person being seldom sufficient to wear out a garment made of it, so that the same piece descends fro^l mother to daoghter." — {Atkineon'e letter to Rosburgh.)
It is so productive as to give sometimes 12 broods of spun silk in the course of the year. The worm grows rapidly, and offers no difficulty whatever for an extensive speculation.
On account of the double profit which would be derived from the same area of land cultivating it with castor-oil plant, which produces oil and feeds the worm, an extensive cultivation of this species would be highly recommendable ; and if also the cloth is of the coarsest nature, it is, on the other hand, very valuable on account of its durabi- lity. May it not be particularly well adapted to mix it in certain textures with cotton ?
It is likewise an inhabitant of Auam, and Mr. Huoon's observations about this species form an interesting paragraph in his memorandum.
10. Satumia (?) iri/enestrata, mihi. — Longitudo lineas 24 — 28. DioffmosU. 2 obscure castaneo brunnei versus finem albido adspersft, Itneft transversali albidi, alls superioribus ad marginem extemam fenestria tribus transparentibus lineA diagonali versus corpus currentibus.
f Intens line& brunne& transversal! transversa super alas currente, alse superiores margine extemo fuscescentes.
Egge, whitish-yellow ; indented 1 line on the longer circumference.
Larva, unknown.
Chrgealis, unknown, (damaged.)
Cocoon, yellow, in a network, transparent, so that the cocoon in the inside is to be seen, of a remarkable silky lustre.
Imago. 9 of an uniform brown color ; towards the end of the wings the like with white flower powdered. An obsolete whitish line runs transversely. The most remarkable in this insect are three glass eyes on the upper wings, beginning from the tendon of the insertion lower than the middle of the wing, and running one behind the other inwards
46 On the miigewnu Silkwarmt of India, [Jav.
towards the extremity of the body. The first looks like two, which run together, the second is the smallest.
^ of a uniform yellow color, only the outward margin of the wings is brownish, and a transversal line tnms over the wings. The glass eyes are wanted, one of the three is a vestige, instead of the two others are two brown spots to be observed.
In those specimens which I saw were gradual transitions from dark brown to light yellow in different individuals to be observed, but always were the females much darker.
This is likewise a valuable discovery of Captain Jbnkins in Assam, where it lives on the soon tree, but seems to be not much used.
11. Hbnrt Cbbiohton, Esq. of Malda, mentions another silk- worm :—
" There is a cocoon produced wild upon the mango tree, which the people of Malda gatiier and mix with Arrindy cocoons in spinning.'* This species seems to have remained hitherto unobserved.
There is no doubt, that in India exist some more insects, which furnish this precious material. The repeated and so often frustrated endeavours of ingenious men in Europe would certainly find in India an ample and highly remunerating field in this branch of speculation.
It would be very interesting to collect all moths which form cocoons, amounting, to juclg^ by analogy, probably to upward of 150 species, to watch their natural economy, and to send specimens of each cocoon to Europe, to be there attentively examined.
Many have made the objection that the silk of the Indian species is much inferior.
This is yet an undedded question. Tlie mulberry silkworm dege- nerates if not properly attended to. What has been doAe to raise the indigenous species from the state of their natural inferiority ? Very much depends upon the cultivation of the worms in houses ; 2, the method of feeding them, selecting that vegetable substance, not which gratifies the best their taste, but which contributes to form a finer cocooD ; and 3, from the first chemical operations employed before the working of the rough material. But even if the raw material would not be capable of a higher degree of cultivation, the demand for it would, notwithstanding, never cease in Europe, All silk pro- duced in Hindustan has hitherto found a ready and profitable mariset in Calcutta, and the demand is always greater than the supply. And that really the roughest stuff of the Arrindy silkworm is appre- ciated in England, may I be permitted to conclude the present article with the following fact.
lSd7.] PhenomefM en reitorinff »igM U the blind. 47
Mr. JoBN Glass, the Sturgeon of Baglipurt aent, in the beginning of this centuiy, some uf the Arrindy silk home, and he wrote :
" I understand that some manafactorers to whom it was shown seem- ed to think that we had been deceiving them by car accounts of the shawls being made from the wool of a goat, and that this silk if sent home would be made into shawls equal to any manufactured in- India."
This will be sufficient to show the importance of this article, and that it merits highly the attention of the paternal Government of India, and of all patriotic institutions, particularly of the Asiatic Society in Caleuitd^ which has done hitherto so much for the promo- tion of science and knowledge, and consequently for the welfare of all nations.
V. — Concerning certain interesting Phenomena manifested in individuals bom blind, and in those having little or no recollection of that sense, on their being restored to sight at various periods of life, Bg F. H. Brett, Esq. Med, Serv,
When the profound and discerning Mr. Locks in his Essay on the Human Understanding asserted that ideas were not innate, he meant, no doubt, that so far as the mind's intercourse, in its present condition,
I
with all objects submitted to it was concerned, its noble fieiculties were destined to be educated only by its legitimate objects of excitation through the medium of the senses appointed for that purpose. His eccentric comparisons of the mind to a dark room, a blank sheet of paper, &c., meant in reality nothing further.
It occasionally happens that in the course of very extensive prac- tice we have opportunities of illustrating this, in cases of restoration to sig^ht of persons bom blind, and also in cases of individuals who have known and distinguished colors ; and " then (as Mr. Locks expresses it) cataracts shut the windows," and if restored to sight many years afterwards, they are in iH*ecisely the same situation as though they had never seen before, having not the slightest recollection or idea of colors any more than the individuals bom blind. All is to be acquired " de novo."
I will particularize the following from amongst several which have occurred to me, as they may probably appear interesting to the Society when divested of all purely professional or surgical detail, which have already indeed been communicated to the profession.
No. 1 • — The following is illustrative of the fact of all ideas of objects and colors having to be acquired, as well as a verification of the problem
4B On restoration of sight to persons horn blind. [Jam.
contained in the 8th Section of the 2nd Book of Mr. Locks in hia chapter on Perception. " Suppose a man bom blind, and now adult, and taught by the touch to distinguish between a cube and a sphere of the same metal, and suppose the cube and the sphere placed on a table, and the blind man be made to see ; (quaere : whether by hia sight before be touched them he could now distinguish and tell which is the globe and which the cube ?) to which the acute and judicious proposer answered — No."
A pandit, 18 years of age, native of Saugor, was bom blind ; his mother states that she had kept him in a dark room until the 10th day of her confinement, when on taking him to the door and expos« ing his eyes to the light, she discovered the pearly appearance of the pupils peculiar to cataract, and that he has always been blind. He is intelligent and cheerful, and has been in the habit of finding his way about Saugor and the adjoining country for many years, fre- quently singing, of which he is very fond. He had little or no incli« nation to undergo the operation, — at least not sufficient to overcome the fear which he entertained. He could perceive the light, and had acquired the habit of rotating the head constantly in progression in a regular and curious manner to the right and left, with a view, I imagine, of admitting the light to the retina obliquely between the circumference of the cataract and the under edge of his iris. It was a long time before his relations could persuade him to submit to an operation. He had requested to be taken to me some months previ- ous ; was gratified at being told that he might be made to see like other people ; but the slight inconvenience attending the introduction of a ^ few drops of the solution of belladonna into the lids, and my holding the lids to try how they should be supported, annoyed him — and he said he wotdd much sooner go home and eat his dinner. " What do I want with being restored to sight ?" His mother likewise expressed her disbelief as to a person bom blind being made to see. The prin« dpal pandit of the muhallah at length overruled the objections. The operation was performed on the 28th of August. He complained of but little pain, and indeed there was scarcely any inflammation what- ever produced by the operation. He immediately became conscious of a considerable increase of light.
The eye-balls, as in all cases of congenital cataract, moved about without any control, which, together with a very prominent brow and much spasmodic action of the lids, offered some obstacles. So little irritation had occurred, that I operated on the 30th August on the left eye, which resembled the former operation in every particular. No inflammation followed, but the right eye had become inflamed, in
l^S7.] On restoration of tight to persons horn blind, 49
consequence of which his eyes remained bandaged for several days, and it became necessary to bleed him. He expressed himself as sensible of a remarkable change having taken place : the light was most distressing to him, and continued so for some time. On the eighth day the absorption had proceeded very satisfactorily : several substances of varions colors were presented to him. He could not recognize any of them, until he had made himself acquainted with them by the sense of touch. He brought them very close to his eyes, moving his head in his accustomed peculiar manner. What- ever he attempted to reach, he always missed his aim. He ex- pressed himself as highly gratified, and confident that he would see and know every thing, but did not Hke too much interrogation. On the 1 2th day he came to me again. The eye-balls were no longer rolled in their former vacant manner. He had acquired the power of directing the left eye, which had been most instructed, on objects ; the right eye, from inflammation, having remained bandaged. A lady shewed him her shawl : he said it was red, which was correct ; but did not know what it was, until examined by the hand. The platform in front of the house was recognized as green, and his mother said he had been examining many things at home. The absorption of the cataract has proceeded, leaving two-thirds of the pupil of the left eye quite clear ; some inflammation still in the right. He said he was no longer afraid of me, and that he would submit to any thing I recommended. On the 1 6th of September he walked from the town to see roe, ax^companied by his mother. He had gained much infor- mation during his absence. The pupil of the left eye had become almost entirely clear. He said he had seen a great number of trees on the road, the lake, and a buggy passing by. He had made himself acquainted with several things. What is this ? — ^A lota. This ? — A pawn leaf. Which answers were correct. A small hooka was shewn him : he touched it, and was told what it was ; several things were then presented to him and the hooka was again brought. He observ- ed, ^ I cannot tell ; you have submitted so many things to me, that I am confused, and forget their names." He felt it and then exclaim- ed, it is the same hooka. Presently it was shewn him a third time ; he recognized it after having carefully viewed it from top to bottom without touching. He observed a book, remarking that it was red ; but he knew not that it was a book until told so. It was presented to him a few minutes afterwards, and he recognized both the color and the book. He said he was extremely happy and gratified with all he saw. He followed me with his eyes as I moved •boat the room, and pointed out the diflerent positions I took. He
^0 On restoration of sight to persons bom blinds [JAm
recognized distinctly the features of his mother's face. She hid it under her chadder ; he laughed, and observed that she had done so, and turned his face away. He said, " I can see every thing ; all I waot more, is time to learn what they all are ; and when I can walk about the town, I shall be quite satisfied." He could not ascertain whether any thing was round or square, smooth or rough. He tlistinguished the following : some partridges, the cage and the cup containing the water. The color of their plumage he correctly stated ; also th« windows, the fields, the sky, a child in arms, &c. On the 7th he again came to see me. He pointed out every feature in his mother's lace, her hair, the color of her dress, the different distances and posi- tions which she purposely took, and when changing places witk another woman, selected her out. He stated that if I would bring the red book I shewed him yesterday, he would recognize 'it. I accordingly brought him a red morocco box much resembling the book, but smaller ; he said it was the book I At this period his knowledge of the shapes of bodies and their sizes was very imperfect, especially the latter. He directed his hand straight to whatever things were now presented before him. The last time I saw him, a small ivory looking-glass, a paper-cutter, and a cut jelly-glass, were placed on the ground ; they were shifted and changed, and he distinguished each respectively. He was much amused and laughed heartily. I gave him the looking-glass, in which he noticed his face, and said it was like other people's, achchka.
It will appear, therefore, that his judgment of distances, colors, notions, and positions, was very considerable. That of size and form was to be acquired more tardily.
From this period I quitted Saugor, and have heard nothing farther of him.
No. 2. — ^The next is a similar instance of an individual who had never seen before, — a Brahman boy of 10 years of age, residing at the Kherie Pass, near the Dehra vaUey.
A few days after the first operation when the bandages were re- moved, the principal circumstance worthy of note was the confusion and embarrassment of the mind, arising from new and unaccustomed itnpressions and the dazzling infiuence of light.
On the seventh day he had acquired some voluntary power over the ball of the eye, being able to steady it somewhat, and tx it on any object he wished to discern, but only for a few moments. He had after repeated practice acquired a knowledge of most colors, but it was not until the twenty-sixth day from the first operation that he could be said to have a tolerable acquaintance with the visible world. Dor-
1S37.] On reftor^ium cf9igki toptnoMi horn blind. dl
ing this period, when the ahsenoe of pain and inflammation permitted* (for it was neoesiary for him to undergo several operations,) the ban- dages were removed before and after sunset, and his attention was directed to men sometimes standing, sometimes moying ; also to the tent, skj, trees and dieir foliage, animals of different kinds, the eolors and figures and motions of which he was able in time to dis« cera.
There was no correspondence, however, for a long while between the sigkt and touch, neither did he for several days direct his eyes Btndgfat to objects so as to examine them minutely. At night he would contemplate the stars, and the flame of a candle, and the fea- tares of my face, &c. DelMlity, the necessary result of the treatment, &C. in a delicate frame, was one cause of the slowness of progress. As he gsined strengdi by an improved diet, his vision greatly improved.
He was observed to take up various objects and notice them ; latterly I was in the habit of calling him into my tent when at breakfast. He noticed the cups and saucers and their patterns ; chintz on the canvas; and he observed attentively a hooka, describing the bell (cut glass) as bright; noticed the snake, and mouth-piece (silver), and saw dis- tinctly the smoke ascending.
On the 20th of December he walked several yards without assist- ance. A lady gave him a colored chintz cap, with which he was much pleaeed, and he distinguished on it the colors of green and red, and the white ground. As his new sense could scarcely be said to have been exercised more than fourteen days, further observations eoold not be made as to his judgment of distances, positions, forms, sad motions.
No. 8. — A similar result, as fieu: as phenomena, occurred in a boy of 1 2 years of age, though his acquirements were more rapid, from his natural mental intelligence being superior to the former cases : the cause of his blindness was disease after birth from the small- pox. Tlie nature of the operation being the formation of an artificial pupil at the outer comer of the eye, it is unnecessary to repeat the details which are so similar to the preceding, and though he had seen for some weeks of his early existence, of course he had to acquire all ' de novo.'
No. 4. — ^There are others who have been restored to sight who had lost it at a more advanced period of life — say five or six years of age and upwards, and when restored exhibit peculiar phenomena more or less int^esting in proportion to the degree of remembrance they may possess of their former vision. And this was particularly remarkable in a young man of 25 years of age, the brother of the hof mentioned in case No. 2, who had become blind when only 5 years B 2
92 Stciion 0/ the Strata [Jjn»
old ; afid which is remarkably interesting in a physiological point of yiew, as shewing the power of the retina to preserve its susceptibility to light for twenty years, though not the only case recorded. There was certainly in this case a great approximation to the phenomena manifested in congenital blindness, bat there was not that marked , ignorance in recognising objects ,at first sight, nor that palpable want of correspondence between the touch and sight, but both existed to some extent. It was also curious that he should become blind after five years of the same disease with which his brother was bom blind.
I recollect restoring a man, aged 35 years, who had been blind for a period of twelve years from the venereal disease, causing closure of the pupils. This man, after an operation for artificial pupil, recognis- ed, of course, every thing perfectly the moment he was permitted to look about him, and still enjoys a very tolerable share of vision at Cawnpore.
VI. — Memorandum of the progress of sinking a Well in the bunds of Chandpur, near the foot of the Hills, By Mr. William Dawb, Con- ductor, Delhi Canal Department,
In sinking wells through the soils, without and within the lower range of hills, I have seen repeated failures owing to the usual mode adopted in digging for the water, (i. e. with perpendicular sides ;) and as I was only about 400 yards from a branch of the Jumna, the level of its water about 14 feet below the surface of the top of the pro* posed well, I calculated upon finding water at 20 feet deep at the utmost. I therefore commenced digging 42 feet diameter, contracting as I sunk, and this admitted of leaving a couple of winding steps to bring up the contents by basket loads, in preference to being drawn up with a drag- rope, (which method could not well be adopted, the top excavation being so wide.) At the depth of 24 feet I was appre- hensive that the work would have been a failure, owing to the vast accumulation of heavy boulders, from 4 to 10 maunds weight, which I had no purchase to get up. This obstacle was got over by the simple method of expending one for every step of the winding road- way, always taking the precaution of letting the boulders sufficiently into the bank to prevent the possibility of their falling down on the work-people below. By this method down as deep as 37 feet the boulders were expended as we came on tliem, and as the soil there had a more favorable appearance for working, and there was a proba- bility of soon getting water, and the space had become so contracted*
1637.] at Chandpur, on the Delhi Canal 53
I was obliged to coiDmence sinking perpendicular, which was carried on till we at length found water at 72 feet deep. The boulders found in the latter part of the work were only few, but they were of the largest size, and those were got rid off by excavating recesses in the sides and depositing them therein. The above excavation down to 72 feet was completed for 1 20 sicca rupees.
Part of the cylinder having been built, it was sunk in June, where I found the water had sunk 7 feet 6 inches lower. We sunk further 14 fe«t, when we got to a bed of clear pebbles, and bedded the well ring on small boulders, with 6 feet 6 inches water ; and as the driest season has arrived, we may expect always to have a plentiful supply of good water from a total depth of 86 feet below the surface.
MaMOaANDUM OP THB SOIL IN THB CHANDPUa WXLL.
Feet 1 . Clayey soil. 2 to 7. Light soil, consisting of clay and sand, the proportion of
sand increasing with the depth. A vein of sand.
Sand with slight mixture of day. Fine sand. River sand. Coarse river sand.
Ditto ditto, with gravel and small boulders. Large gravel and boulders. Ditto ditto, some of the boulders very large. Ditto ditto, large boulders, with a mixture of day. Ditto ditto, vrith a layer of immense boulders. Ditto ditto, and small boulders through which a spring
of water has passed, shewn by the stones being without
a partide of sand mixed with them. Large gravd with large boulders. A vein of old spring, as above. Gravel with small boulders.
A vein of river sand with a mixture of small stones. Gravd with large boulders. Large gravel with small boulders. A vein of old spring — small boulders. Gravel with large boulders. Vein of river sand, slightly mixed with gravel. Gravel with small boulders. A vein of fine river sand. Gravel with no boulders.
|
8. |
|
|
9to |
11. |
|
12 to |
14. |
|
15. |
|
|
16. |
|
|
17. |
|
|
18. |
|
|
19 to |
25. |
|
26 to |
27. |
|
28 to |
30. |
|
31 to |
32. |
|
33 to 36. |
|
|
37. |
|
|
38. |
|
|
39. |
|
|
40 to 41. |
|
|
42 to 46. |
|
|
47 to 48. |
|
|
49 to |
54. |
|
55 to |
56. |
|
57 to |
64. |
|
65 to |
66. |
|
67 to |
69. |
54 Section of a Well at Chandpur. [Jah.
70 to 72. Vein of fine river sand — (water found here). 73 to 76. Fine aand, with a mixture of dean gravel. 77 to 79. Gravel with a mixture of yellow sand. 80 to 83. Clear fine river sand.
84 to 86. A bed of clean pebbles, and the well ring bedded on
small boulders. N. B. The water sank while the cylinder was bdng built to 79-6.
Nate hy Lieutenatt "W. £. BakbRi JSngiaeera, Aatisttmt SuperinientUmi
of Canais.
The situation of this well is close to the southern base of the outer range of hills, where they fall away into the valley of the Jumna, a branch of which now occupied a9 the bed of the Delhi canal, passes within a short distance of it. The strata, of which the section is thus exhibited, are evidently the deposits of a stream, having, for the greater part of the time, at least as strong a fall and as rapid a cur- rent as the Jumna at the same spot now has — and they are precisely what might now be forming in the Jumna, were that river raising its bed— even the strata of small rounded stones, in which Mr. Dawb has attributed the removal of sand and smaller gravel to the action of formerly existing springs, have their representatives in the numer- ous shingle banks of the Jumna,
The most striking circumstance, however, illustrated by Mr. Da wb's observations, is the impermeability of these river deposits to the water of the neighboring channel, the stream of which is never dry. This circumstance was even more strongly exemplified in the same vicinity — at the village of RoyanwaUa — where, within the inclosure oi the canal chowkey, and not 60 yards dbtant from the water's edgt, it was desired to sink a well to supply clear water to such of the esta- blishment as remained there during the raiuy season, when the river water is turbid and unwholesome. The shaft was of small dia- meter, as water was confidently expected at but little below the level of that in the canal : no trace of it, however, was met with to the depth of 60 feet — when, from the smallness of the shaft, it became dangerous to proceed further ; the attempt was therefore abandoned and the shaft filled up again. The strata pierced through on this occa- sion consisted of large and small boulders, gravel and sand materials, of which we find it impossible to form a dry bond, even where the difference of level is only 2 or 3 feet — while here, the excavation must have gone at least 50 feet below the canal l^vel.
In apparent contradiction to this, is a well known fact, connected with the rivers flowing through the northern parts of Rokilkkmul into
1837.] Tki HiUQry of Labong, 6A
the Ganges. I mean the disappearance from the sorCace, near where they leave the outer range of hills, and then again emerging at the distance of 10 or 12 miles lower down; thus shewing the complete permeability of the gravel beds through which they mast be supposed to trickle — and that this is in some measure the case in the JWsum also, is rendered probable by a circnmstance which came under our observation in the great drought of 1833-34.
In order to supply the excessive demand for water for irrigation^ it became necessary to throw a gravel bund right across the /asiaa— just below the head of the canal ; and at this very period, as appears from a record kept in the Executive Engineer's Office at j4gra, a slight diminution only of the waters of the Juwum at that place waa observable.
VII. — 7^ History of Lahong from the Native Records consulted by Dr, D. RicHAansoN, forming an Appendix to his journals published M the preceding volume*.
The annals of Labong reach back to the same remote and fabulous period as those of the neighboring nations. In the year 1118, (A. D. 674,) after Gaudamab had obtained nib-ban, or eternal rest, two holy men, WATaoo-DAT-WAf and Tuka-oanda, (having first buried a shell with the spiral turned the reverse way,) by prayers and holiness raised from out the earth the walls, gates, and ramparts, and sunk the fosse of Labong, They marked the site of the pagoda, and during two years employed themselves in calling together the people from the surrounding forests and small villages. In 1 1 20 they raised to the throne Rama or Zamma-dat-w«, daughter of the king of Chanda^ pur (or, Wintian, the capital of Sttroarata-tg-ne), and widow of a prince of Cambodia. She had twin sons, Mahanta-tatba. The elder succeeded her in Labong, received the common title of '* SsN-Bna Shksn," or Lord of the White EHephant, for having caught one of that color. AiNDAWAnAiA, the younger, built and reigned in Lagon, In Labong (the Magadharrame of which is Hari-bouno Zatattnb) from Ram A-DAT-WB to AouTZA-wooN-THA, who built the pagoda ("ossein dstgdj there reigned 35 kings, and from Aoutza-woom-tha to Bbnta- rasoBA 19 ; in all 54 kings reigned in Labong. Bbnta-mbn-tba, called in Ava History Dolana Bbnta-tso-mbn-tba, the son of Bbkta-tbooba, succeeded him, and reigned ten years in Labong,
* We have already qnoted from thii document in manuicript ; lee Appendix General Tablet, page 135* — Ed.
56 The History of Labong. [Jak.
three in Kim-yea, five in WeH'-eonffkan. In 651* he crossed the Thaluen river, and married a daughter of Thootha Thoma, king of Pegu, with whom he received in dower fomr hundred Taliens or Peguers and their wives, the town Yain Salea and its dependencies, and returned to his country ; and on Thursday the full moon of Kasong, (May,) 656, at midnight, founded Zama'pada'pur'tkere'nagara'nawara'nua* /ant, or Zimmay, measuring from east to west five hundred talsfi from north to south four hundred and fifty tals ; huilt his palace of Zayaboungme ; reigned thirty- seven years ; in 623 died, aged eighty, and was succeeded hy his son Noathxn-Pootchoo, who in 695 was succeeded hy his son Tbo-tcbomta-tuno ; and he in the same year hy his son Na-tchoon-tarcuno ; and he in
698 hy his son Noa-thbnpoo ; and he was succeeded in
707 hy his son Tso-kanpxw ; he in
709 hy his son Tso-boa-tou ; and he in
731 hy his son Goon a ; and he in
739 hy his son-in-law Gnathbnuima ; and he in
742 hy his son Thambi ; and in
782 his son Tso-Bbnta succeeded ; and in
817 his son Tso-nbat succeeded ; and in
825 his son Bbnya Tsotrbb, called also 7^«r«-/A«-da*fiui/»JaiiA»«ji0d^* ka-wa'te^ya-za ; in
865 his son Tso-mtnbab succeeded; and in
899 his son Bbnta Tsat ; in
904 his son Tso-mtnx ; in
906 his daughterZALA-PABA, called also rAere-/Aiidama-maAa-c(ffy-i0e.
920 Srn-bue-mta-bhebn, king of Pegue, took the town, hut allowed the queen to enjoy the revenues with the royal title till her death, when he gave the town and revenue to his son Narata-tso, the myO'tsa, (literally, town-eater : the person who enjoys the revenue of a town amongst the Burmese is so called). Sarawadi, in the
* To account for the discrepance in the datea of Labong and Zimmay, it is to be stated thnt the comiiMn era has been twice altered ; once 624 years after the death of Gaudamah, by There Mounodari, king of There t Kit-taba, who dropped 622 years, and commenced from 2. The second alteration was made by Thrnoabbt, king of Pagan^ in the seventeenth year of his reign, 562 years from the reign of Therb Mounodari, who dropped 560 years, and again commenced with 2. Labong was founded 1118 years after the death of Gaudahah ; and Zimmay 656 years after the alteration of Then oabbt, or 1838 years of the death of Gauoamah ; giving a period of 720 years to 54 kings, and average of thirteen years and some odd months and days to each reign. (See Chron. Appendix, page 84. — Ed.)
t The tals, is seven cubits.
m7.] On tke tite of ike Altara of Alexander. 57
year 990, after the death of Svn-bub-mta Sbibn, the chief of Moimg^nam, rebelled in Zimmay and shook off the Pegaan authority ; and in 992, Tha*oan-dama-taza, the grandson of Sbn-bus-mta- tHBBN retook it. 1125, Tso-oumg recovered its independence, which it enjoyed only a short time, when it was taken by Sbn-bub-shbbn, king of Ava, son of the great Alompba. 1)36, Bbnta-sa-ban. and Kawbbla, the eldest brother of the present Chow-tchee-weet of Labomg, who was Myo-tsa of Logon, rose against TflA-DAN-MsNDBcr, called by the Shans Bogoung-hue, (a white-headed chief.) The Go^ Temor of Zimmag under Sbn-bub-shbbn again prevailed and trans- ferred their allegiance to Bankok, to which they have continued sub« ject CTer since. Kawbbla had six brothers, three others of whom haye received from the king of Bankok the title of " Chow-tcha- Weet," or '* Lord of Life," one of the many titles he himself enjoys, and the other three have been Chows Moungs of the other towns. The present Chow-tcha-Weet, who is now seventy-two years of age, is the youngest and last of the^ seven brothers. He has five children by his first chief wife, viz. the wife of Chow Houa of La- hoMg ; the wife of a chief who is at Bankok ; Chow Raia Boot, the eldest son ; another daughter who is deranged, but quiet and inoffen- nve. Chow Houa of Labong will probably succeed to the zatabo* lenoe» He is certainly, from his intelligence and habits of application to business, incomparably best fitted to do so. But it is the opinion of the northern Tsoboas that the Chow Houa of Zimmag, who is even now little inclined to submit to the old Tsoboa's authority, will not quietly acquiesce, and that at the death of the present Tsoboa there will be some bloodshed in the country.
VIIL — Suggestions on the Sites of Sangala and the Altars of Alexander $ being an extract from Notes of a Journey from Lahore to Karichee, wutde in 1830. Bg C. Masson.
" At length after a long march we arrived at Hurreepah, having passed the whole road through close jungle. East of it was an abundance of luxuriant grass, where, with many others, I went to allow my nag to graze. On rejoining the party, I found it encamped in front of the village and an old ruinous castle attached to it. Behind OS was a large circular mound or eminence, and to the west was an irregular rocky height crowned with remains of buildings, shewing fragments of walls, with niches in them. This elevation was undoubt- edly a natural object ; the former, being of simple earth, was probably artificial. On going to examine the remains we found two immense
1
58 On the Mite of Stmgala [J ah.
circiilar stones with large perforations, wliich we were told were once worn round the ancles by a celebrated fakeer, who resided here, and who among other proofs of mortification and sanctity, .accustom- ed himself to eat earth and other strange substances. Between our en- campment and this natural height was a small space of jungle, in which are a few pipal trees in the last stage of existence. The old lort, ao erection of other days, is buiJt with burnt bricks ; its walls and towers are. very high, and its extent considerable^ but time has made evident ravages in its defences : its bulwarks have in many places tumbled down, and it is no longer occupied. Surrounding the north-east angle of the fort, is a small swamp. We were cautioned by the inhabitaats* that we should be much annoyed by a species of gnat, called mmf^ak, which swarm by night in these jungles during the rainy months, but which we had not hitherto seen. To avoid these, we decamped towarda evening, and fixed ourselves on the summit of the circular artificial mound before mentioned.
It was impossible to look upon the prospect of the iwt and swamp before us, and beneath our feet, apon the ground on which we stood, without feeling the conviction that we were beholding the fort and lake of Sangaia, and that we stood on the eminence protected by the triple lines of chariots, and defended by the Kath^n, belore they al- lowed themselves to be shut up in their fortress.
The evidence of AaniAN is very minute as to this place, and he fur- nishes excellent data which cannot be mistaken in their application* While Albxandkb was proceeding to occupy the kingdom, abandon- ed by its monarch the second Porus. he received intelligence that the Kathsei, the most warlike of the Indian nations in those parts, ia confederacy with others, probably the Malli and Oxydracse, had col- lected their forces, and resolved to oppose his progress, if toward them directed. As the occupation of an undefended country present- ed no field for achievement or glory, he dispatched Hbphkstiom to effect its settlement, and marched direct against the Kathaei. At the period of receiving tidings of the hostile attitude of these Indians, ALXXANnmn had crossed the Acesines, and was marching towards Lahore, if we credit the inference that this city represents the capital of the fugitive Poaus. He diverged to the south, and having crossed the Hydraotes or Ravi, on the first day arrived at Pimprama (pos- sibly Pind Brahma, Brahma's or the Brahman's village) at which he halted the second, and on the third reached Sangaia, which Arriam describes as a city with a fort built of brick, at one extremity of which was a lake, not containing much water. He farther informs us that Albxandbr found the Kathasi djrawn up on the summit of an eminenQ^
1 837.] tmd ike Alton i^f Al^sNmder. A9
opposite their fort, which was not very high or diffiealt of ftecess ; this thej had fortified with a triple /ow of chariots and' waggons, placing their tents in the middle. Albxandbb snccessivetj stormed the barriers of wheeled carriages, and the Kathsei sought refuge within the walls of their fortress. Around this he then drew an intrench- ment, except at the point where the lake interveaed, the bank of which he secored by lines of waggons he had captured, and there stationed a strong division of troops under Ptolsmt to intercept the flight of the garrison, which he naturally concluded, when driven to eztremi* ty, would attempt to escape that way — ^the depth of water, in what Abrian calls a lake (or it may be bis translator) being, as he himself assures us, inconsiderable. Albzandbr having completed his line of eircomvallation and other precautionary measures, advanced his engines to the assault of the walls. The terrified garrison, as antici- pated, by night attempted to pass the lake ; their prog^ss was inter- cepted, and they were driven back with immense slaughter. The operations of the siege continuing, the towers of the fort were over- thrown by mines, and it was finally carried by assault.
In the present Hurrtepah we are able to recognize every feature which Abbian so distinctly points out — the fort built of brick, the lake, or rather swamp of water, and the eminence or mound opposite the fort — this last is wonderfully convenient for the mode of defence the Kathsei adopted, from the gentle slope of its sides. Moreover, a trench still exists between the mound and the fort and parallel there- to, which may plausibly enough be ascribed to the line of circumval- lation raised by the Macedonian engineers.
With respect to the present fort, however ancient it may be, it is not of course the identical one that was besieged by Alszandbb, and which Abbian informs us was razed to the ground — ^but in all probability it occupies the precise site, and may be built with the materials of the one sacrificed to Grecian resentment.
It is necessary to state with regard to Hurreepak, that native tra- dition assigns to the spot the commencement of a large city, which extended as far as Chickee Wutnee, twelve coss southward — the period of its existence so remote, that it is not known whether the Hindu or Mnhammedan religion was then professed — and that it was destroyed by an immediate visitation of Divine anger, excited by the crimes of the sovereign, who appropriated to himself the wives of his snbjeets. The eminence, so often noted, is qpvered with fragments <rf bricks and earthen- ware, as is the entire neighborhood of the place. Accident prevented me from observing if any remains of tatldings were discernible in the next march we made to Ckkhet 1 3
€0 On the site of Sanffala, SfC. [Jait.
Wutnee, as we traTelled by night — ^but I conclnde not, as nearly the whole road led through marshes.
The identification of Arman's Stmgala would not be merely carious as a point of illustrative geography, but of importance as directing us to the spot where Albzanubr's operations ceased on the banks of the Hyphasis, and affording a better clue than we were hitherto acquainted with for the detection of the site of the famous altars erected by the illustrious Greek as lasting monuments of his progress and victories. Various have been the inferences drawn as to the position of thef e celebrated structures — ^but I hesitate not to suggest that they were erected on the banks of the modern Gharra, composed of the united streams of the Beyah and Svtlej, and at that point or nearly where a direct line drawn from Harreepah would meet the river, — that is, (if there be faith in modern maps,) in that portion of it which divides the Sikh and Bbawelpur territories. Arriam describes Sangala as two marches from the Hyphasis, and Hurreepah is distant from the Gharra eighteen or twenty coss (27 or 30 miles). It is impossible not to admire the correctness of Arrian in his rela* tion of Albxandbr's progress in the Panjdb, and I feel confident, that had I been fortunate to have had him for a companion when a wanderer in that country, the vestiges of his altars, if any remain, might have been detected. Pliny and, I believe, Strabo, have placed them on the eastern \>ank of the Uyphasis : this, if correct, will not affect general circumstances of locality.
The anoient name Sangfola appears a composition of sang and killah*, or literally, the stone fort, and figuratively applied to any strong fort, owing to position, construction or otherwise, without reference to the materials of which it may be built. The modern name denotes in Hind(, the green town, and would seem to refer to the luxuriant pastures to be found east of it.
The learned WiLFORO.has accused Arrian of confounding Saii^a/ki with Salgeda, which he says still exists near Calanore, and agreeing mi- nutely with the historian's description. Sangala he describes as situate in a forest, and sixty miles west by north of Lahore, Hurreepah is also situate in a forest, or intense jungle of small trees and bushes, but is south-west of Lahore, and at a somewhat greater distance than sixty miles. Tlie fortress of Sangala, so particularly described by Arrian, roust clearly by deduction have been south of Lahore, and, as it was only two marches from the Hyphasis, could never have been the Sangala of Wilford to the north* west of Lahore.
* This derivation from Persian and Arabic is, we fear, hardly admissible. — Ed.
1637.] Chinne Aeamnt of India, 61
This site deserves farther atteation, as we find that Samgala was, ■absequent to its destruction by Albxandes, re-edified under the name of Euikifdemia, in honor of the father of the reviver — but who this reviyer of Sangala may have been, whether Dbmbtbius, Mbnan* OBB, or Appollodotus, has not been determined by the few who have bestowed attention on this obscure but highly interesting por« tion of ancient history.
IX. — Ckhusse Aeeaunt of India, TranAtMfrom the WdnJaenU'hungJkaou, or *' Deep Retearehee into Ancient Monuments ;" by Mtutwan^iin ; book SS8,/bi, U.
[The great interest which now prevails retpecliag t)ie middle ai^e of Indian history, penuadea n* to transfer to our pages the following article from the LondoQ Asiatic JoarnaL for Jaly, Angost, 1836. The author or translator's name is not given. — Ed.]
T2en»choo (or India) was known in the time of the latter Hans; the country was then called the kingdom of Shin.4oo*,
Note of the Chineee Editor.
rChang-keen, when first sent (B C. 196) into Ta.hea (or Bactriana), saw stems of bamboos^ as in the Shoo country (modern province of Sze- chuen). He inquired how they obtained these bamboos; some men of Ta-hea replied : ** Our merchants procure them in the marketu of the kingdom of Shin.too, which is T§en.choo. Some csll this kingdom' Mo. kea-tot; others name it Po-Io.mun (country of the hrahmaiis); it is situated to the south of the Tsung.ling:^ (or Blue Mountnins), distant some thousands of /e to the south-east of the Yu^.che§ (Massageta, or Indo-Scythians).
This country is about 30,000 square le \\ in extent ; it is divided inter. nally into five Indies; the first is termed Middle or Central India; the second Eastern India; the third Southern India; the fourth Western India ; and the fifth Northern India. Each of these divisions of the terri- tory contains several thousands of le; and fortified cities, surrounded with walls, and towns of the second order, are placed a few hundred /e apart.
Southern India is bounded by the Great Sea (the Gulf of Bengal); Northern India is situated opposite to the Snowy MountainsH ; on the
* In Sanscrit f^sv, Simdhitf Hindustan. f |pnf Magadha.
«j X A chain of mountains to the north of Cashmere, which separates Eastern Tur- kestan, or Little Biicharia, from Great Bucharia.
I M. Ra'MDSA.T has given a translation of Ma-twan-Un's account of the YuS'Che in his Nouv. Milanga Asiai, t. i. p. 990.
II According to Dr. Ksllt (Orient. MeiroL^ p. 64), 900 le are eqnal to one degree of the meridian == 69' 166 English miles ; whence 30,000 le will give about 10,379 English miles.
5 Seui'Skan, an exact translation of the Sancrit f^fiTTii^ HimAlajfa, * abode
of snow,' or rather fHnfr?9^1lf^ Him&lat/girif * mountain whereon the snow rests.*
This division of India must include the modern Cashmere, the description of which, by Hasu'DI, the Arabian historian, coincides in a striking rannner utith that of the Chinese author : '*The kingdom of Cashmere,'* he says, "which forms part of India, is surrounded with very high mountains ; it contains a prodigious number of towns and ▼illages ; it can be entered only by a single pass, whieb is closed by 4 sate.*'
62 Ckmese Acamnt of India. [Jam.
four tides, there are monnUiiDB doping to the eouth, uid a valley which crosses them forms the gate (or entrance) of the kingdom. Eastern India is bounded on the east by the Great Sea, as well as by Foonan (Pt^gu) and Lin.e (Siam), which are separated only by a little sea. Western India adjoins Ke-pin (Cophenes) and Pousse (Persia)*; Central India is situated in the middle of the four other divisions of India.
All these kingdoms had kings in the time of the Han dynasty. There is besides the kingdom of Yuen-too, which is distant from Chang^anf 9,800 ie ; it is 2,800 le from the residence of the Governor-general of the Chinese provinces in Central Asia^. To the south it adjoins the Blue Mountains ; to the north its frontiers are contiguous to those of the Woo-sun.
Y&n.sze-koo has stated that Yuen-teo is no other than Shin-too ; and 8hin-too is Teen-choo; there is no difference but in the pronunciation more or less strong.]
From the kingdom called Kaou.foo§ of the Yul-che, going to the west and south, as far as the Western Sea (the Indian Ocean) ; to the east^ as far as Pan-ke; all these countries form the territory of Shin-too. .It has a number of fortified towns ; in about a hundred, commandants reside. There are also different kingdoms ; ten of them have kings. There is, however, little difference between them, and the whole hare the collective denomination of Shin-too.
NoU qf the Ckinen Editmr.
[The nurrative of Foo-nan states': '' The kingdom of She-wei (ELapila) belongs to that of Kea-sfaeU in India, which some call the kingdom of Pho-Io.nae, and others the kingdom of Sze (or) She^pho-lo-na-sze."
Choo.fH-wei, in his Fnh^kwd^ke (Memoir on the kingdoms of Fuh, or Buddha), states that the kingdom of Pho.lo^nae (or Benares) is situated 1,480 k south of the kingdom of Kea-wei-lo-wei (or Kapila). In the ac count of the kingdom o£ Ching.le by She.f&, it is said: "Few oxen are killed in this kingdom ; the sheep of the country are black ; their horns, which are slender and apart, may be four feet long ; one is killed about every ten days, but if any of these sheep happen to die of disease^ the inhabitants use the blood of bullocks. These animals live a long time ;
* See for an accoaat of these oooatries by Ma-twan-Ua, the traaslation by M. Rb'mdsat, Nouv. Mil. Asiat. t. i. pp. 205 and 2i8.
f Capital of the Haas, situated in Shea-te ; now Se-gan-foo.
X This position of the kingdom of Yaea-too affords reason to think that it may be the ssme as that of Shia-too. It is only ia the traascriptloa of the Sanscrit word SindhAf the name of the Indus and of the eountries bathed by that river, that there is a slight difference. The proximity of the Woo-saa^ however, suggests that Yuen -too most comprehend the country in which modern Badakshan is situated.
$ The following account of this kingdom is gi^en by Ma-twan-lin elsewhere (b. 338, f. 37) : ** The kingdom of Kaon-fbo was known in the time of the Haas. It is situated to the south-east of the great Yus-che (Massagetse). It is likewise a considerable state. Their manners resemble those of the iahaoitants of India, and they are gentle and humane. They carry on mach commerce. India, Cophenes, and the country of the Ass, are three kingdoms which are conquered by force and Uut bjf tMairaets." The latter expressions are borrowed from the TaoU'tth^kUg of Laou-tsze.
II VTlft ^dH or Kashi * splendid,' epithet of the sacred city of Benares, called l|^lf^ Varanati or n^t||^ Vararndti. The latter denominatioa is represented as closely as is permitted by the moaosy liable language of the Chiaese (which waats the articulation raj by PhO'lo-nae : the Sanscrit ^ v having so often the sound of ^ 6, that they are not distinguished ft-om each other in BenglQl writing : 8xe (or) She-phO'to-na-ixe is also a faitlful transcript of irt^^CWT^ ^'^ Y&nmdH^ * the holy> the fortunate Benares.'
1 S37.] CUmm Acemmi of India. 63
&• people of thia eonninr likewito are rery long.lived. Their kinipe eonmoiily reign a hundred yean, and the bullocks live as long as the aen. Tkia kingdom is a dependency of India."]
The royal residence OTerlooks the rirer H&ng or Oing (Ganges)* which eone call Kea.plh-le. Here is situated the mountain Ling-tseaou ; callrd in the language of the Hoo.yu country, Ke.too.keo : it is a gri^en rock, the head (or summit) of which resembles that of the bird t$euou,
NoU qf the Chinese Editor. [Choo-A-wei says^ in his FiAJewdJce, that this mountain is situated to the aouth of Mo.kee.tet, which is also a kingdom dependent on India.']
At the period^ when all theie kingdoms belonged to the Yu^^^he, the latter put their kings to death and substituted military chiefk. They en. joioed all their people to practise the doctrine of Fuh^too (Buddha) ; not to kill living creatures ; to abstain from wine ; and to conform entirely to the manners and customs of the inhabitants of the country, which is low and damp, and the temperature very hot. This kingdom is traversed by large rivers ; the people fight upon elephants ; they are of a feeble con. stitution compared with the Yu&.che.
The emperor Woo-tOj of the Hans (B. C. Ii9 to 87), sent an expedition of about ten persons, by the west and south, in search of Shin-too. All information having been refused to the persons composing this expedition, they oould not reach the country). Under Ho-te (A. D. S9 to 106), seve- ral ambaasadors from that country came to offer tribute||. The western
e la Soatcrlt hyt ^«"yd ; this river, fa tacred wrltlags, bears also the aaau ef Vf^V JCopiVa, and more commoaly f^pjimii| Kapiladhdri, f null Magadh€, the sontbern portion of the modera Bahar.
X This important epoch in the history of India may be fixed with precision by asrans of Cbioese Mttoriane ; and it is not one of the least ad^antageii derivable from the study of the writers of this nation. Ma-twan-lin, in hit aceount of the Great Yat-cbe, or Indo-Scythians (booic 336, fol. 3), itates that the Chioeiieaene- ral Chang^kCen was sent as an ambassador to the Ya<f-che, by the emperor Woo-te (B. C. 196). and that, about 100 yean after, a prince of this nation, who possessed one of the five governments of the eonntry of the Dahs, subjected the Getes in Co- phenes, and that TSea-choo, or India, was again subjugated by the Yas-che. This other eoaqnest of India by the Scythiaas must be placed, therefore, about the year B. C. 36. Ma*twan«Un adds, that these \ni che, having become rich and powerful <by these conquests), remained in this state till the time of the latter Hans, who a^^ to reign A. D. fitt. It results from hence that the Scythians (or YoS-che) arast have beea masters of Western ladia from about B. C. 96 till A. D. 993, that is« for a space of S48 yssrs. The first invasion of India by the Yus-che, or Scythians, must have taken piaee before the reign of Vioramiditya, whose celebrated era, which begins fifty -six years before ours, originated from the complete defeat of the Scy« thian armies by this Indian prince ; an event which deserved to be thus immorta- liaod. See IndioH Algebra, by Mr. CoLBBaoOKB, (Preface, p. 43,) and Lassen, De Pemt9p9temid Indkd Commenietio, p. 66. The first of these learned IndiaaisU, from whom we sre sure of deriving information, whenever we are eagaged in the invsstigatioa of a great philological, ^entific, and philosophical question respeetine India, cites aa ancient seholiast on Vatiha Mihira, who thus explsins the woid "sekrn" employed by this astronomer to denote the Sam vat era: ** epoch when the harbariaa kings named Seka (the Saew) were defeated by YicaAHA'oiTTA."
I This same emperor gaiaed some trifling particulars respecting Shin«too, or la^a, by his general Chang-kCen, whom he had sent to the Yos-che, which are preserved by the historian Sze-ma-tseen, in his Sze-ke (book 133, fols. 6 and 7), where it is stnted that Shin-too is situated to the east of Ta-hea, the capital of which was the eity of Laa«she.
0 At this period, China was still considered as the paramount state of all the half-eivillaed aations inhabiting Central Asia. It is aot, therefore, surprising, that the chiafr of Ind|a subject to the YuS-che, or Scythians, should have thought of seading ambassadors to China, in search of means of delivering their country from
64 Chinese jtee&uui of India, [JAif.
countries (sobjected to the Cfainese) then revolted, and tepAnited from the empire.
In the second of the years F'liuAe of Hwan-te (A. D. 159) stranger* often came by the way of Jih.nan {' south of the sun ;' Tonquin and Cochin.China), to offerpresents.
A tradition of thiii time relates that the emperor Ming.te (A. D. 58 to 76), having dreamed that he saw a man of gold, very large, whose head and neck slione with prodigious brightness, interrogated his ministers on the subject. One of them told him that, in the western region Cte-fftng), wan a spirit (Min), whose name was Fiih ; that his statue was six feet high, and his color that of gold. The emperor, upon this, despatched amba^. sadors to India to learn the laws and doctrine of Fuh, and to bring to China his portrait painted, as well as some of his statues. The king of Tsoo (a petty feudatory kingdom of China), named Ying, was the first who believed in this false doctrine (of Fuh) ; hence it was that other per. sons in the Middle Empire adopted it.
Thereupon, Hwan.te (A. D. 147 to 167) imbibed a great partiality for the ihin (spirits or genii) ; he sacrificed repeatedly to FCLn-too and to Laou-tBse. The people of China gradually adopted (this new religion) : its followers augmented greatly.
In the time of the How and Tsin dynasties (A. D. 992 to 280), no new relation took place between India and China; it was not till the period of the Woo dynasty, that the king of Foo.nan, named Fan-cban, sent one of his relations^ named 8oo-wIh, as ambassador to India. On quitting Foo- nan, the embassy returned by the mouth of the Taou-keaou.le*, continu. ing its route by sea in the great bay (or gulf of Martaban), in a north, westerly direction ; it then entered the bay (of Bengal), which they cross- ed, and coasted the frontiers of several kingdoms. In about a year it was able to reach the mouth of the river of India, and ascended the river 7,000 ie, when it arrived at its destination. The king of India, astonished at the sight of the strangers, exclaimed: ''the sea-coast is very far off; how could these men get here ?" He commanded that the ambassador should be shown the interior of the kingdom, and with this view he ap. pointed as guides to attend him, two strangers of the same race as the Chineset, and he supplied Soo-wih (the ambassador) with provisions for his journey, and presents for Fan-ch&n, king of Foo-nan, consisting of Scythian horses, and four pieces of valuable woollen stuffs^.
During this time, the Woo dynasty § despatched an officer of the second rank, named Kang.tae, as ambassador to Foo.nan, where he saw foreign guides of the same nation as the Chinese. To all the questions he put to them, concerning the manners and customs of the people of India, they answered him as follows: " The doctrine of Fiih is that which is in vogue in this kingdom. The population is very numerous ; the soil rich and
barbarians, by the aid of the ChiDese armies, which covld oblige their revolted subjects to return to their duty. Thus we may easily ezplaia facts apparentlj so improbable.
* The Irrawaddy, in the Burman empire.
t Literally : '* in consequence, as attendants or suides (he had given to him) two men, foreigners, of the same species as the Suog.** By Sung-Jin,^ * men of Sung,' Ma-twan-lin designates the Chinese, who were so called in his time ; he wrote under the Sung dynasty, in the latter part of the thirteenth century. The seas*
which lup chin has received is that which it bears in the phraseology of the Le^ke, xittd by the dictionary of Kaog-he, in explaining this character.
$ One of the three dyoafities which reigned simultaneously over three divisions of the Chinese empire : it subsisted from A. D. 323 to 380.
1S37.] CAmese Acc&tmt of India. 65
fertile. The king who rules here has the title of Maou-lnn* ; the luburbt of the fortified city in which he resided are watered by rivulets, which flow oil ail sides, and fill the deep ditches surrounding the city. Below it flows the great river (the Ganges). All the palaces are covered with sculptured inscriptions, and other ornaments in relief. A winding street forms a market, a le in length. The dwelling-houses hare several storiest. Bells and drums are their instruments of music, and the dress of the peo. pie is adorned with fragrant flowers. They travel by land and by water; their eoromercial transactions are considerable, in jewels and other valua. ble articles of luxury, and every thing which the heart can desire is pro- curable here. On every side, to the right and to the left, you behold only agreeable and seductive object:* ; the hoiiseR are overshadowed by foliage, and cooled by the motion of waters of all kinds. There are sixteen great kingdoms which are remote from India; some didtant 2,000/0/ others 3,000. All these kingdoms honor and respect India, which they regard as placed between heaven and earth."
The fifth of the years yuenJkea of W&n.te, of the Sungs (A. D. 498), the king of the kingdom of Kea«pih-le (Kapila) in India, named Yue-gae ('beloved of the moon*t), sent an ambassador to him to present him with letters of submis^sion (penouj, and to offer diamonds, valuable rings, bracelets, as well as other ornaments of worked gold, and two parrots, one red and the other white.
The second of the years toe-she of Ming-te (A. D. 466), an ambassador came to ofl^er tribute.' This ambassador had the rank of iieutenant-gene« ral of the army.
Note of the Chinese Editor^
[[The eighteenth of the years yuenJcen (A. D. 411), the king of the king- dom of Suo-mo-le sent an ambassador to offer the products of liis country. The second of the years Jieaou-kHn, of the emperor Heaou-woo (A. D. 455^ the king of the kingdom of Kin.to.le§ sent a superior officer to offer gold coin and precious vases. On the first of the years yuerutoei, of Fei.te (A. D. 473), the kingdom of Pho-le (?) sent an ambassador to offer tribute. Ail these kingdoms practised the doctrine of Fuh.]
In the beginning of the years tierukSen of the dynasty Leang (A. D. 502), the king of India, named Keu-to, sent his great officer, named Choo.lo.ta, to present letters of submission, and to offer vases of crystal^ perfumes of all sorts, precious talismans, and other articles of this kind.
This kingdom (India) is traversed by great rivers||. The spring or
* This title must be the Chinese transcription of iff i^in Mah6rana ; there can
be DO doubt in respect to the first syllable, maha (in composition) * great ;* bat the Sanscrit word represented by lun (or run, ran) is less certain. At all events, this must be a king of India whose reign corresponded with this date, between A. D. 223 and 980.
-f This is the case at Benares, where many of the houses have seven or eight stcwies ; and the numerous temples and public edifices are covered with sculptures and bas« reliefs.
X In Sanscrit, ChandrakdntOf * well beloved of the moon,^ a name also given to
a precious stone ; or rather it would be Chandrananda, * joy or delight of the moon/
dted in the fifth table of the Ayeen Akberi, in the history of Cashmere. [Dr. Mill
-suggests that this monarch is Chandrasri. Seep. lOOof Genealogical Appendix.
-Id]
i Tne Oandari of Herodotus and Strabo ? In Snuscrit 9C^4rC Q^n^hari, or IIT^^
Oamdhara,
n " Kw6 tin ta keang,^^ literally, ' the kingdom overlooks great rivers.'
66 CAtfMM AccamU of India. [Jak.
source^ Sin.ta<m*> iasues from mount Kw&n-lunt ; its waters then divide into five streams, and form what are termed the affluents of the Gangee Cming G&ng shwuyj. Their waters are sweet and beautiful, and at the bottom of their bed they deposit a real salt, the color of which is as white as that of the essence of the water {shwuy UingJ.
In the time of Seuen-wqp, of the dynasty of the latter Wei (A. D. 500 to 516), South India sent an ambassador to offer as presents some horses of a fine breed. This ambassador stated that the Icingdom produced lions, leopards^ panthers, camels, rhinoceroses, and elephants ; that there was a species of pearl there, called ho^Ue, similar to talc fyuiumooj, the co. lor of which was yellowish red Ctse, ' reddish blue') ; if it is divided, it disperses like the wings of the cricket ; if it is heaped up, ou the other hand, it becomes compact, like threads of silk strongly woven. There were diamonds resembling amethysts ftte-MfuyingJ. When purified a hundred times in the fire, without melting, this diamond is used to cut jasper (yu stoned There Mere also tortoise-shell fta$^meij, gold CkinJ, copper (tungjy iron (t^ffj, lead (yuen)^ tin C^eihJ, fine muslins embroi- dered with gold and silver^ ; there are also a variety of odoriferous plants, v&hJein, sugar-canes, and all kinds of products; honey-bread (or solid honey §), pepper, ginger, and black salt.
On the west, India carries on a considerable commerce by sea with Ta- tsin (the Roman empire), the An-se (or As», 8yrianH) ; some of the In. dians come as far as Foo-nan and Keaou-che (T<>nquin), to traffic in coral necklaces and pearls of inferior quality (or which only resemble pearls ~ sanJcan). These merchants are accustomed to dispense with books of accounts (in their commercial transactions). Teeth (elephants' or rhino, ceros' ?) anti shells form their articles of exchanjp^e. They have men very skilful in magical arts||. The greatest mark of respect which a wife can show towards her husband is to kiss his feet and embrace his knees : thid is the most energetic and persuasive demonstration of the interior senti- ments. In their houses, they have young girls who dance and sing with much skilllT. Their king and his ministers {tuu^hin, ministers about the aovereign) have a vast number of silk dresses and fine woollen fabrica.
* These curious details, the extctitude of which may exdte surprise, prove that the Chinese historians were better informed than might he. expected of faets and dreumstances concerning Central and Western Asia. We are indebted to Mr. CoLEBaooKB for the means of ascertaining the accuracy of the Chinese writer, la Ikct, the Chinese vrords Sin-taou are but the transcription of the Sanscrit word ^^Tff SU6t the name of one of the sources of the Ganges. In a memoir on the
sources of this river, this illustrious and profound Indian scholar cites the following passage from the astronomer Bha'skaha Acha'sta: *'The holy stream which escapes from the foot of Vishnu, descends from the abode of Vishnu on Mount Meru (the Kwan-lun), whence it divides into four currents, and passing through the air, it reaches the lakes on the summit of the mountains which sustain them. Under the name of SitAt this river joins the Bhadriswa ; as the Alakanamd^^ it enters Bharata. varsha (Hindustan) ; as the Ckaekshu, it proceeds to Ketumala, and as the Bhadrm, it goes to the Kuru of the north/* -^Siddhinta- Sir 6mani ; Bkavma^Koihay 37 and 38.
t Mount Meru. " I'he Hindus say that the Ganges falls from heaven upon its summit, and thence descends in four currents ; the southern braneh is the Ganges of India ; the northern branch, which flows into Turkey, is the BbadrasiraA ; the eastern branch is the SitA, and the western is the Chakshu, or Oxus.'*— Wilson, Sanscrit Diet., 9nd edit., Art. Meru, The name Meru is the Mcoot of the Greeks.
t These are, no doubt, the fine brocades, embroidered with gold and silver, for whieh Benares is still so celebrated, which continue to constitute an extensive arti. de of commerce throughout India, and which European industry, however suoeese* fill its efforts to imitate the products of the East, has not yet been able to rivaL
§ 8h9h*meihf * stone-honey.*
f These are, no doubt, the nautch- girls.
1837.] Cktnesf Jeeotmi oflnSa. 67
Bp drdwet lift hair on tlie top of his head* (like the Chinese women), and the rest of the hair he cuts, to make it short. Married men also cat their hair, and pierce their ears, to han^ valuable rings in them. The Ifeneral practice is to walk on foot. The color of their dress is mostly white. The Indians are timid in battle ; their weapons are the bow and arrows, and shield ; they have also (like the Chinese) flying or winged Udderst* ; and, according as the ground will permit, they follow the rules of the wooden oxen and rolling horsesX. They have a written character and a literature, and they are well versed in astronomy or the science of the heavens, in that of numbers, and in astrology. All the men study the instructive books denominated SiShthan, written on the leaves of the tree peiUo, intended to preserve a record of thing8$.
Yang.te, of the Qny dynasty (A. D. 605 to 616), wishing to know the western countries (Se*yu), sent Pei-too to endeavour to determine the boundaries of the kingdoms of Se-fan (ancient Tibet). This envoy tra- versed many countries, but did not penetrate to India, believing that the emperor had some animosity against the king of this country, whose family was of the race of Ke-le-he, or Cha.le|| : at this period there were no troubles, no revolts in his kingdom.
The grain sowed in the marshy soiU ripens four times a yearV. The barley, which grows the highest, exceeds the height of a camel. The women wear ornaments of gold and silver on their head, and necklaces of pearls. The dead are burnt, and the ashes of their bodies are collected and deposited in a place set apart ; or they throw tliem into a waste spot, and sometimes cast them into a river : in this manner, funeral ceremonies with cakes of flesh of birds, wild animals, fish and tortoises, are dispensed with.
Those who excite revolts and foment rebellions are punished with death ; slight crimes are expiated by money. A person who has no filial duty (or fails in duty towards his parents), suffers mutilation of hands^ feet, nose, ears, and is exiled beyond the frontiers. There is a written character and a literature (in this country) ; the study of astronomical seieneea has made great progress there ; there are astronomical books in
* To form the ^(^ jaid. See tbe laws of MrMV, book 11. v. 319, ice.
t Pe-te; this is a scaling-ladder, of whicii a representation may be seen in the Iri MtUimre CkvaoU, figs. 48 and 49.
X M^h-meaoUf and lew^ma. These are machines of war, of which we know not the form.
§ The following is the Chinese text of this important passage :—
The two ChineM characters (9nd and 3rd of 3nd \i^t)sah'than are a transcription of the Sanscrit wor^ f^lTTWr Siddhdnta, which signifies ' established truth,' ' demonstrable
eottdasion,' and which forms the titles of many scientific books, as the Sdrua-Sid' dkAnim, a celebrated treatise on astronomy ; the Brahma SiddhAnta ; the Siddhdnta Kmtmmdif &c. The leaves of trees, pet'-to, (7, 8, of line 3) are the olas, on which most
of the Sanscrit M3S. are written, especially those in Telinga characters which come
from Southern India. Pn-/e may be tbe transcription of if^Tf pitOf * yellow,* or
iff^f^ pffoJka, the Sanscrit name of the aloe, the leaves of which are well adapted
to the purpose indicated by the Chinese author, especially for writing traced with a style. H That is, the royal and military caste of Kshatriyas ; IfpnrirrlTr J^'hatMya jdti.
% Taou, * grain that is planted amongst water ; the paddy of the southern re- gions.'—Aforruon's Diet.
X 2
68 Chmese Account of India, [Jaw.
the Fan (or Saoscrit) language ; leaves of the peuto are used to preserve a record of things*.
There is a spot m this kingdom, where are said to be, and where are pointed out, ancient vestiges of the foot of Fuh (or Buddha); in their creed, the followers of this religion affirm that these vestiges of Buddha really exist. They relate that, by carefully reciting certain prayers, they may acquire the shape of dragons, and rise into the clouds.
In the years tnoo tih, of the Tan^r dynasty (A. D. 618 to 697), there were great troubles in the kingdom. The king, She-lo.ye-tot. made war and fought battles such as had never been seen before. The elephants were not unsaddled in their rspid marches ; the soldiers quitted not their shields, because this king had formed the project of uniting the four Indias under his rule. All the provinces which faced the north submitted to him.
At this same period of the Tang dynasty, a zealous follower of Fuh-too (Buddha), surnamed Heuen-chwang, arrived in this kingdom (of India). 8he-lo-ye-to caused him to enter his presence, and said to him : " Your country has produced holy (great) men. The king of Tsin{, who has routed the armies of his enemies, ought to be well satisfied ; he may ba compared to me ; tell me what sort of man he is ?" Heuen.chwang re- plied by vaunting the exploits of Tae.tsung, who had put down revolt and reduced the four nations of barbarians to submission to him. The Indian prince, full of fire and energy, was highly satisfied with this recital, and observed : '' I will send (aa embassy) to the court of the emperor of the Bast.'
In fact, in the 1 5th of the years ching kwan (A, D. 642), ambassadors from the king of the country called Mo.kea-to (Magadha) came to offer books to the emperor (Tae.t8ung), who directed that an officer of cavalry of inferior rank, named Leang.hwae*king, should go at a prescribed time to assure the (king of India) of the peace and harmony which subsisted between them. She-lo-ye-to, surprised, inquired of the men of the king, dom (Indians), saying: *' From the time of antiquity to the present day, have ambassadors from Mo.ho.chin.tan§ come into our kingdom ?" They all replied : '* None have hitherto come ; what is termed the kingdom of the Middle, is Mo-ho-chin-tan." Whereupon, the king, going to meet the ambassador, bent his knee in token of obedience and respect {md^pae) to receive the letter fchaotuihooj of the emperor of China, which he placed on the top of his head. Ambassadors (from the king of Magadha) came again, and directly, to the court. An imperial order directed an assistant
* Tills is a repetition of what has been before said ; but, as the object of Ma- twan-lin was to combine all the ancient documents and all the authorities known to him, which could tend to establish a fact, we only see in this a fresh proof of the exactness of the various Chinese accouuts. Some of the Sanscrit astronomical treatises were translated into Chinese under the Tang dynasty.
t This proper name might be intended to represent the Sanscrit ^B^^f^cf SH'
rahita. It remains to be seen whether a king of this name reigned in India at this period. [May it not rather be assimilated to the Siladitya who reigned in Sauraah- tra in the 6th century ? See M. J acqvbt's remarks in the last volume. —Ed.]
X Tsin is the name of the dynasty which reigned over China from B.C. 349 to 309, during which the Chinese power caused it to be known for the first time in Central and Western Asia, its conquests being extended to the Caspian Sea and Bengal, in the reign of Tsin-sfae-hwang-te, the celebrated Burner of the Books. The name of this dynasty has formed that of CAtna, in Sanscrit ^^ China, which occurs in the Laws of Mbnu, book x. si. 44, and therefore at a date anterior to the third ecu- tury before our era, which may be easily explained in referring the name of Chitta to the period of the foundation of the kingdom of Tsin in the western province of Shen-se, about B. C. 1000.
$ In Sanscrit, Mahd-China, * great China;* in the modern dialects of India, Mahd-Chin'TSian, * the country of great China,'
1837.] Ckinne jteeamt of India. 69
•
of the department of wut, nained Le^ to take eognisanee of the letter of fabmiauon (brought hj the Indian ambaaeadors), and to make a report open it. The ministers reconducted the ambassadors without the city, and it was ordered that in the capital perfume should be burnt as they vent along.
8he-lo.ye»to, surrounded by his roinisteni, received, with his face turn, ed to the east, the imperial document Cehaou^oeJ ; he again sent a pre. sent of pearls of fire (ho^choo), yUhJein plants, and tlie tree poo^te*,
TheSSnd year, of the same period (i. e. A: D.648), the emperor of China sent a superior officer, named Wang.heuen.tse, as ambassador into this kingdom (of Magadha), in order that the principles of humanity and juk. tice, which had been diffused in that country, sliould have a protector and representative there. But before his arrival, She-Icy e-to was dead ; the people of the kingdom had revolted, and the minister (of the deceased Ling), named Na-foo.te..o.lo.na.8hun, had taken his place. He sent troops to oppose the entry of Ueuen-tse (the Chinese ambassador) ; under these circumstances, the latter took with him some tens of cavalry, and attack. ed the troops (of the usurper), but could not vanquish them, and his iittle force was exterminated ; and the result was, that the tribute received (by the Chinese ambasuidors) in the different kingdoms (he had visited) was taken. Heuen.tse retired alone, with all expedition, to the western frontiers of Too-fan (Tibet) ; and he ordered fkeaou^chaouj the neigh. boring kingdoms to furnish him with troopst. Too-fan sent him 1,000 armed men ; Nee-po-lo^ furnished 7,0C0 cavalry. Heuen-tse, after or- ganising his force, advanced to give battle as far as the city of Too-poo. houlo§, which he took by assault in three days. He caused 3,000 persons to be beheaded, and 10,000 were drowned in the river. O-lo-njushun escaped into the kingdom of Wei. He there rallied his dispersed troops and returned to the charge. The (Chinese) general made him prisoner, with 1,000 men, whom he beheaded. The remainder of the people retired with the king's wives to the banks of the river Kan-to-wei||. Thehuma. nity of the Chinese general {sze^jin^) attacked them, and created a great disorder amongst this population. He likewise captured the concubines and children of the king, as well as other prisoners, men and women, to the number of 12,000, besides animals of all kinds, amounting to 80,000.
* The words poo-te are probably the transcription of the name of a tree in Sans- critf perhaps the vata, a sacred tree employed in religious ceremonies, and of which mentioD is often made in Sanscrit poetry. What confirms this conjecture is the following passage in Kang-he's dictionary, under the character poo : **poo.fe is the name of a tree which grows in the kingdom of Mo-kea-to (Magadha)." The same dictionary adds, that in the books of Fnh, it is said, '* Poo-te-sa-to (Bodhisattva) signifies the essence of what is manifest, declared ; by abbreviation, we sny * Poo*
I t*
The term Bodhisaitva, in Sanscrit, signifies literally, ' trnth of intelligence :' it is the name given to certain Buddhist patriarchs, who have raised themselves to the state of diyine sanctification.
'f This aathorltatiTe demand, if it be not introduced here, as the facts, indeed, show, to gratify Chinese yanity, would denote that, at this period, Tibet was alrea- dy dependent apon the Chinese empire as well as several other neighbouring king- doms.
t NepAla, or Nepal: see the account given by Ma.twan>lin (book 335, fol. 14), in the translation by M. Rs^musat, Nouv. Mil. Asiat, t. i. p. 193.
f Too (the first charaeter) may be read efta, or t$a. If it be rend cha, the pro- nanciation of the epoch in question, Cka-poO'ko^lo would be an exact transcriptioa of Champaran^ a city placed by Abul-Fazil in Bahar, the ancient kingdom of Maga- dha, and probably the same as ChaprOf on the Ganges, higher up than Patna ; for Chopra is but a. variation of Champaran, as the latter is lilcewiseof Champaranugora,
I This is uo doubt the GodAveri, which falU into the Gulf of Bengal, to the east- ward of Masolipatam.
t The humanity is, at the least, a singular expression to be used in these circnm- staaees ; yet the test admits of no other sense.
70 Chinese AeeowU of In^. [Jak.
He rahjeeted 580 eiti«i and towns, and hiR power grew 00 formidable, that the kinfT of the kingdom of eastern India, named She.keaou.mo*, sent him 30,000 oxen and hor^efi to feed and mount hia army, as well as bows, sabres, precious collars, and cords of silk. The kingdom of Kea-md-loof furnished different articles, with a chart of the country {, amongst which was a portrait of Laou-tsze.
Heuen.tse took with him OJo.na.shun, to present him to the emperor (as a vanquished enemy). There had been an imperial order, which pre- scribed that the ancestors should be informed hereof, in the temple dedi- cated to them ; and Heuen.tse was elevated, at the court, above the ma- gistrates (ta^fiio) of all ranks.
In bis travels, the Chinese ambassador had encountered a doctor named Na-lo-urh.po.8o-mei§, who told him that he was 200 years old, and pos- sessed the recipe of immortality. The emperor|| (having learned tbia intelligence) immediately qtiitted the hall of audience, in order to de- spatch an envoy in search of the philosophical stone (ian). He directed the president of the ministry of war to furnish the envoy with all the ne. cessary instructions and provisions to enable him to prosecute his journey. This envoy traversed " the world" on horseback, to collect supernatural drugs, as well as the most rare and extraordinary stones. He travelled over all the kingdoms of the Po-lo-mun (BrahmansV in the country culled the Waters of Pan-cha-falf, which (waters) come rrom the midst of exX^ careous rocks fM!A.Ac0i0, 'stone-mortar,' or 'rock'), where are elephants and men of stone to guard them. The waters are of seven different spe- cies; one is hot, another very cold (or frozen, ling). Plants and wood may be consumed in it ; gold and steel ma}* be fused in it ; and a person who dips his hand into it will have it entirely burnt off. This water is poured into vases by means of skulls of camels, which turn round. There is also a tree there, called iBOoJLaeJIo, the leaves of which are like varnish or blacking. It grows upon the top of scarped and desert mountains. Enormous serpents guard it ; and those who wander in the neighborhood cannot approach it. A person who wishes to gather the leaves employs different arrows to strike the branches of the tree ; the leaves then fi^. h multitude of birds also take the leaves into their beaks, and carry them a great way : it is necessary, in like manner, to direct arrows against them, to obtain these leaves. There are other curiosities in this country of the same kind.
* Sri>kumAra?
\ This kingpdora must be that of Kl(inA-Hipa, mentioned in the Sanscrit ioserlp* tion on the column of Allahabad, aud Tvhich formed the western part of the kingdom of Assam, oa the f ran tiers of Tibet. The syllable k6, is well represented by ibec, as ma is by mo^ and r4 by loo ; the last syllable pa is not transcribed. It is worthy of remark, that it is a general law of transcription from Sanscrit into Chinese, that the short a should be represented in the latter by 0.
X This curious circumstance is a ground for thinking (for it is not a mere eonjae- ture), that there existed, and perhaps still exist, in India, native geographical charts and works on geography ; but all these articles must have undergone the fate of the royal archives, where they were carefully preserved and concealed from the eager eyes of European conquerors.
% The ilrst two words of this transcription represent faithfUly the Sanserit word if^ nora, ' man,* which enters into the composition of many proper names ; but
the Sanscrit valae of the other four syllables is more difficult to determine, li Tae-tsung, who reigned from A. D. 626 to 6i9. \ This is a very exact transcription of the Persian word i^l^X) Panjdb, the
* five waters,* or 'fite rivers* (in Sanscrit PaacAanoada), which is the desiirnatioa given to a large ami fertile province of India. The last syllable /a, in the Chinesa toanscription, represents the more faithfully the syllable dh^ inasmuch as the conso- nants composing it are two labials very often taken one for the other.
1 837.] Ckbuie Aeanmt of India. 7 1
TWe drug (of innKMirtiility) could not he Ibiind or rerifitd hy this envor, vlie, being* recalled, could not proceed farther, and returned and died at Chang'..gan (the capital). •
In the time of Kaou.tsnng (A. D. 650 to 684), a Loo-kea-ye-to*, of the country of Woo-chaf, in eastern India, cnme likewise to offer homage at the court of the emperor, givinf^ himself out as a posnes^or of the recipe of immortality, and as being able to transform himself into lieutenant general of armies.
In the third of the rears kien^/ungX (A. D. 667), the Five Indies (or five kingdoms of India) sent ambassadom to the court of tlie emperor. In the years ktte-^yuen (A. I>. 713 to 74S), an nmliassador from Central India prooeeded three t-mes as far wfi the extremity of southern India, and came only onc«s to offer iiirdM ui five colors that could talk§. He applied for aid against the Ta.8he|| (or Arabs) and the Too-fan (or Tibetans), offer, ing to take the command of the auxiliary troops. The Emperor Heuen. t»ttng (who reigned fn»m A. D. 713 to 756) conferred upon him the rank of geoeral-in-chief. The Indian amb^issadors said to him : " the Fan (or Tibetan) barbarians are captivated only by clothes and equipments. £m. peror I I must have a long, silk, embroidered robe, a leathern belt decora. ted with gold, and a bag in the shape of a fish." All these articles were ordered by the emperor.
Northern India also sent an embassy to the court of the emperor.
At the close of the years kan.ywn (about A. D. 756), the bank of the river {Ha-iung, the Ganges ?) gave way and disappeared.
The third of the years kwanff^shun, of the modern Chows (A. D. 953) a SS.munY (priest of Buddha), of western India, with several priests of his religion, representing sixteen different tribes or nations (of India), bnMiglit tribute, amongst which were some horses of the country.
The third of the years kan^ilh, of the Sung dynasty (A. D. 966), a Bud. dhist priest of Tsang..chow, named Taou-yuen, who had returned from the western countries (Se.yu), had brought from thence a portion of
• That is, a i^^i^fnf^ LdkdpmNku, or follower of the atheistical systeai of
philosophy foandcd by ChirwilEa, entitled LdkAjfoim (see Mr. CoLBBaooxa's Essays on the Philoso|»hy of the Hindos). The suffix As, which forms eoUective names ia Sanscrit, Is represented in Chinese by the character ehe, which serves in like manner to form adjectives and collective names in Chinese.
f A kingdom situated near the mouths of the Ganges.
X There is aa error here in the text ; the years Mea-yiiay were only two, 666 8ad667.
I These were of eourse parrots.
B Ta-sAe, ' great eaters,' (rather t6zit Arabian, J. P.) is the name by which the Chinese designate the Arabs. This carious passage throws great light on this obscure period of Indian history, and eonirms a fact hitherto 'seareely noticed, bat which has been asserted by two Arabian authors, kiMhtut and ABOLrxoik, namely, the iavasion of India by the Arabs at the begianiag of the eighth een- tary. *' Mabombd bbnCassim,*' says the former, in his history of the Sarrasins, ** took India; he obtained possession of the oountries a^joiniag the Siad (Indus), gave battle to Darau, who was kiag of them, vanquished him, n»ade him prisoner, and put him to death.*' The other, in his Mnsnlman Annals* traaslated by Rbiskb, says : *' M ahombd bbm Oassim overrun India as coaqneror.*' Bat the following is a passage, curious in another respect, concerning the same fact ; it is taken from the History of the Empire of the Khalifi, translated from Tabari ( lurlcish edition), for a knowledge of which we are ia<lebted'to M. Rbinano : ** This same year, 67 (A. D. 709) was gloriously terminated by the defeat of 900,000 barbarians, who had catered Uie eoua&y of the Musnlmans, commanded by Bbobaboon, nephew of the essperor of ChJaa. The Mnsnbaans coafessed that they owed this important victo- ry to the ncotsetioa of God."
f This Indian title is more frequently written Sha^mtm (with different characters) | it is a dose traaseriptiea of ths Sanscrit J^oaidaa, (rather» SramaM. J. P.)
72 Chinese AeeouHt of India. [Jan.
■
the body of Ffih*, vasee of crystal, and Sanscrit writings on leaves of Pei-to, to the number of forty, which he presented to the emperor. Taou-yuen returned to the western countries -(of Asia) in the years Uetufuh (A. D. 943 to 944) ; be was twelve years on his travels, wander, ing in the Five Zin-too for six years. The Five Zin-too (divisions of India) are the sart.e as Teen-choot (India). He brought back an abun. dance of books, to understand the use of which he exerted all his eifortsu The emperor Tae.tsoo (who reigned from A. D. 950 to 953) summoned him into his presence, for the purpose of interrogating him respecting the manners and customs of the nations amongst whom he had travelled ; the height of the mountains, and extent of the rivers. He answered all the questions one by one. For four years, a priest of Buddha, ho dedi- cated all his cares to one hundred and fifty-seven persons. On his re. turn to the palace, he said he had been desirous of returning into the iiestern countries in search of the books of F&h (or Buddha) ; that be had found some of tliem where he had travelled, in the provinces of Kan- sha. Se.J«oo, and others ; that these provinces (oftow) produced tortoises, herbs, and woods, in great abundance, the export of which yielded the revenue of the kingdom. Moreover, he passed beyond the kingdom of Poo-loo.sha nnd of Ke:i.Bhe-me|. Orders were everywhere given that gulden should be provided him on his route.
After the yeuris hne^-jmou ( iibout A. D. 969), a Buddhist priest of In. dia brought some Sanscrit books (or Indian presents§), and envoys continued to bring them from thence. During the winter of the.eigfatli year, the son of the king of Eastern India, named Jang-kee-kwang.lo (?) dime to court to bring tribute. The king of the kingdom of the Law in India II happening to die, his eldest son succeeded him ; all the other sons of the deceased king quitted th^ir royal abode, and became priests of Buddha, and returned no more to reside in their native kingdom. One of the sons of this Indian king, named Man-choo.she-le^, came into the kingdom of the Middle (China) as a Buddhist priest. The Emperor Tae-tsoo ordered that he should be provided with an apart, ment in the palace of his ministers of state, that he should be well treat- ed whilst he remained in the capital, and that he should have as much money as he required. The body of Buddhist priests conceived a jealousy against him ; and being unable to repel the false accusations, of which he was the object, he requested permission to return to his native king, dom, which was granted by the emperor, who published a proclamation on the subject. Man-choo-she-ie, at first, was much alarmed at their intrigues; but when all the Buddhist , priests knew the meaning of the
•
• 7Vft-^sA-sftay-2«-y<A • the characters thay-le are the transcription of the Sans- crit word nftK 'S*^*'»''«t * body,' or VtCtf^ST Shdririn, * corporeal.' Dr. Morri- son, in his Dictionary (Vol. I. Part i. p. 530)," states on an authority unknown to us, but apparently to be relied on : ** Skay-le-ta, a Pagoda, raised over certain relics or nearly ashes of Bnddha ; these, it is said, are contained in a gold box ; if, on being opened, they exhibit a dingy appearance, It is deemed a bad omen ; if a red ap* nearance, a good omen."
t Another transcription of the Sanscrit f^TSI SindhUf the river Indus, wheaca
the European and Arabic name of India. ^ ,, . ,. v ,.
""" ^ .... *« 1- J 4n,_.v ^'^^ Ma-twau-lin, book
Mat fol 15, and M. Rk'musat's translation, Now, Milanges Aaiat, t. 1. p. 196.
L Che-fan-lae, * PrescnU from Che-fan.' It is not said in the text what was the nature of the articles brought ; but it is fair to presume, that they were Bad- dhist books in Sanscrit, which were subsequently translated into Chinese.
II Tien-choo'che-f^'hcd, * the kindom of the Law of India ;' apparently the king- dom of the Law of Bnddha, i. c. Magadha.
^ In Sanscrit ^JS^ Manjwri, a term which denotes a Buddhist saint.
1 837.] Ckmei0 Aewunt of India. 73
imperial proclanuition, they were disconcerted in their projects. The Buddhist priest prolonged his stay for a few months, and then departed. fle said that it was his intention to embark on the southern sea (perhaps at Canton), in a merchant vessel, to return to his own country. It is not known where he eventually went.
On the 7th of the years tae^fingMng~kwd {* the kingdom in great peace and prosperity*), equivalent to A. D. 983, a Buddhist priest of £-chow, ■amed Kwang.yuen, returned from India ; he brought from thence a let. ter from the king, MooL-se-nang*, to the emperor (of China). The em. peror ordered that an Indian Buddhist priest should translate the letter, and acquaint him with the contents of it. The letter was to this effect ; *' 1 have lately learned, that in the kingdom of Che^na, there existed a king, rooet illustrious, most holy, most enlightened ; whose majesty and person subsist in themselves and by themselves. 1 blush every moment at my unfortunate position, which hinders me from visiting your court, in order to pay my respects to you in person. Remote as 1 am, I can only cherish, with hope, a regard for Che^naf ; whether you are standing or sitting, in motion or at rest, (i. e. in all circumstances of life,) I invoke ten thousand felicities on your holy person}."
Kwang-yuen also brought certain rare drugs, diamonds, talismans, amu*. lets, to obtain good fortune, and secure the bearer against danger, as well as holy images of She-kea§, vestments without sleeves, called AreeuMa, some, times worn by the priests of Buddha in the exercise of their functions, and various articles used by the hand in eating, which he desired to be hum. bly offered to the august emperor of China, '' wishing him all kinds of happiness ; a long life ; that he might always be guided in the ' right way ;' and that all his wishes might be fulfilled : in the middle of the ocean of life aud of death, most of those who cross it are engulphed||.'' Kwang-yuen then presented to the emneror, in person, a portion (or reliques) of the body of Shckea. He lilcewise translated and explain. ed the entire contents of the letter, brought by a Buddhist priest, from the same kiiigilom (India) ; the expressions and sentiments are the same as in that of Moo.se.nang. The bearer of this document learned that it was from the kingdom of Woo.teen.nang (or Woo-chin.nang) ; that this kingdom belonged to Yin.too, of the north ; that in twelve days, from the west, you arrive at the kingdom of Khan-tclo (Candahar) ; twenty days further to the west, you reach the kingflom of Nung.go.loi. ho.lo ; ten days further to the west, you come to the kingdom of Lao.po; twelve days more to the west, is the kingdom of Go-je<-nAng ; and further to the west, that of Po.sze (Persia) ; after reaching the western sea (the Persian gulph), from northern Yin-too, in 120 days' journey, you arrive at the Central Yin-too ; from thence to the westward, at the dis.
* In Sanscrit, Afaftd-StnAa, * Great Lion/ an epithet often given to Indiaa kingt sr, perhaps, rather the traDscriptiou of Mad fiu-Hin ha, the name of a king of Ren- gid, mentioned in the Ayeen Akberi, We shall make here but one observation re- specting the law of transcription of foreign names in Chinese, for the benefit of tbOftS who have not studied the language; namely, that the Chinese nasal tenni- aation atig has the same value as the anuswara in Sanscrit, or the labial if m at the
end of words. It is, therefore, equivalent to the Sanscrit accusative : a termination which has become general in the dialect of the south of India.
•f The first of the two characters which express this name (and which is an ac- curate representation of the Sanscrit '^\9( China) is differently written in tWo
places ; both are pronounced Che.
X This letter has been cited by Dr. Mobjlsion, in his Vieio of China, but from a different author ; from Ma-wan-lin. «
i ShAkya-muni, patronymic name of Buddha.
H This, we believe, to be the exact sense of this Buddhist phraseology.
74 Chineie Account rf India, [Jam*
taooe of three Mnp*, is the kingdom of HoJo^wei ; still farther to the west, in twelve days' journey, you reaoh the kingdom of Kea-lo-na-keu^ je (Karana?) and in twelve days' journey more to the west, 70a oomO to the kingdom of MoJouwei (Malwa ; in Sanscrit Mdiava) ; further to the west, twenty days' journey, is the kingdom of Woo-jan-ne f Oujeia or, Sanscrit Ujjayanf). In another twenty-five days' journey still to the west, you visit the kingdom of Lo-lo ; and forty days' journey further to the west, the kingdom of Soo.lo.to (Surat); in eleven days' journey further to the west, you get to the Western sea. This makes in the whole a six moons' journey from Central Yin-too. When at Southern Yin.too, in ninety days' journey to the west, you arrive at the kingdom of Kung kea-na ; and in one day further to the west, you come to the sea. From Southern Yin.too, in six months' journey to the south, you reach the South Sea (the sea of China). This was what was related by the Indiaa envoy.
The eighth year (983), a priest of Buddha, master of the lawf, came from India, bringing books. In traversing part of the island of Suma. traj, he met with the Buddhist priests Me.mo-lo, CheUe-yoo-poo-to ; he charged them (as superior priests?) with a letter, which he wished to transmit to the kingdom of the Middle, with a great number of trans, lated books. The emperor caused them to come to court to gratify hui curiosity. The master of the law of Buddha (/d) again met with some mendicant Buddhists, wearing vestments without sleeves, and valuable head-dresses in the form of serpents§. He returned with them on their journey to India. A letter of recommendation (peaou) was given him, to enable him to traverse the kingdom of Tibet, with letters of credence, delivered by the emperor, to present to the king of the kingdom of San. fuh-tsi or Sumatra. From this remote country he proceeded to the so^ vereign (eAoo) of the kingdom of Go.koo.lo, and that of the kingdom of 8ze.ma.kl^m6ng-ko.lan (the Mongul empire ?). He recommended Tan. lo to the king of the Western Heaven ||, and his son formed the desiga of sending him, by his means, works on the spirits and geniL
In the years yungJte (984 to 988), a Buddhist priest of Wei-chow, named Tsoo-hwan, returning from the western countries of Asia {Se»$u), with another Buddhist priest from a distant country, named Mih-tan-lo, where he had been presented to the king of Northern Yin-too, seated on a throne of diamonds, and named Nallan-to, brought some books. There was besides a Brahman priest, named Yung.she (' eternal age'), and a Persian infidel {gae^taou), named 0-le-yan, who came together to the capital. Yung.iSie said that his native country was called Le. It was ascertained that the family name of the king of this kingdom was Ya-Io-woo-te ; that his first name was 0>jTh-ne.fo ,* that he wore a yellow dress, and had on his head a cap of gold, adorned with seven precious gems. When he goes out, he mounts an elephant ; he is preceded hj courier, with musicHl instruments on their shoulders ; the crowd rush into the temple of Fuh, where he distributes gifts to the poor, and sue
* The European Chinese dictionaries do not give the value of this itinerary mea- sure, la the Dictionary of Kang-he, it is stated to be a measure of distance, but no equivalent is stated.
t Sang-fd ; in Sanscrit, Sangha and Dharma (the priest, or religious meetiog), and the law.
t San-fik'tsu
§ ** Valuable head-dresses (or caps), in the form of serpents," are, doubtless, the shawls which the modern Muhanunadans, as well as the Hindus, wrap round their heads. *
II Tsan'tan-lo-Me-HeH'toang,
1 637.] Ckmue Account of InHrn. 9S
eoar to thoM who need it. Hit concubine was named Mo-ho.ne ; she wore a red dress, adorned with ffold filai^ree work. She goes out but once a year, and distributes gifts freely. People flock to attend the king and his concubine, and raise shouts of joy as they pass. There are four ministers to administer all the affairs of the kingdom, who are irremova- ble. The ^we kinds of grain and the six kinds of edible fruit, are the same as the Chinese. They use copper money for purposes of commerce. They have a literature and books, which are long and are rolled up as in China, except that the leaves are not pierced and attached one to another.
From their kingdom, six months' journey to the East, you arrive at the kingdom of the TH..she (Arab) ; in two mooos more, you get to Se. chow (the Western Isle) ; in three moons more, you arrive at Hea-chow (the Isle of Summer). O-le y^n savs, that the king of his native coun- try was entitled hVuy'&i (Black-dress) ; that his family name was Chang, and his first name Le^moo ; that he wore silk dresses, embroidered and painted in different colors ; that he wore each only two or three days, resaming them once. The kingdom has nine ministers, irremovable, who direet state affairs. Commerce is carried on by barter, no money being used.
From this kingdom, six months' journey to the East, you arrive at the country of the Brahmans*.
The second of the years the^aou (996), some Buddhist priests from In. dia, who arrived in ships as far as the mouth of the river (cAs-^/in), bring- ing to the emperor a brass bell and a copper bell, a statue of Fuht, and some Fan (Indian) books, written upon leaves of the peuto tree, the language of which is not understood.
The third and ninth of the year Urn Mng M085 to 1031), seme Bud- dhist priests of Western Yiii-too, lovers of wisaom, knowledge, sincerity, and other virtues of this kind^, brought Fan books § as presents, revered as canonical. The emperor gave to each a piece of yellow stuff, to wrap roand the body, in the form of a band.
The second moon of the fifth year some Sang^fH, io the number of five, denominated ' fortunate' and ' happy,' and by other epithets of the same nature, brought presents of Fan books. The emperor gave them pieces of yellow stuff to make trailing robes for them.
The third of the years king^yew (1036), nine Buddhist priests, called ' the virtuous,' ' the exalted/ &c., brought as tribute, Fan books and bones of Fuh, with teeth, copper, and statues of Poo.sa (Boddhisatwas) : the emperor gave them caps and bands.
[To be continued,"]
* Here ends the flnt narrative of the Tuen'Meen-luy-han.
f This trafle in images of Buddha eontianes to the present day* as maybe proved bj the well-known eirenmstanee of the large stone statue seised on its way down the river from Patneit at the breaktag out of the Bormess war, and restored from the asusenm, wherein it was deposited, only three years ago. It would be curious to aaeertain whether any Buddhist images in Ckinn bear the N^arl Inscription ye ihttrma JJiu, &c.» like those dug up at Tagomng in Ava, — Ep. These are translations of Sanscrit Buddha epithets. Fm^eAoo^king, * classics! Indian books.'
I
L 2
76 Proeeedingt of the Anaiic Soekty. [Jam.
X. — Proceedings of the Aeiatic Society.
Weineeday Evening, the let February, 1837.
The Rev. Dr. Mill, Vice-President, in the chair.
Mr. J. CuRNiNy Captain F. Jbnkins, Mr. Gborob HriiL, and Mr. Rioa- ARD Walker, Captain Edward Sanders, Bibus Ra'mna'th rAooRS and pRASANNAKUMAR Tagorb, proposed at the last meeting, were ballotted for, and duly elected Members of the Asiatic Society.
Mr. J. Mill, and Mr. W. Craoboft, were proposed by Mr. J. Prinsbp^ seconded by Dr. Mill.
Mr. P. A« Lair, proposed at the last meeting, was, upon the favorable report of the Committee of Papers, elected an Honorary Member of the Society.
The following letter from Sir Alexander Johnston, Chairman of th« Committee of Correspondence, Royal Asiatic Society, was read.
Royal A$iaiic Society, Grafton Street, Bond Street, Jmme, 1836. Mt Lords and Gbntlembn,
The vast extent, fertility, and populoosness of our Indian possewiont, are known, in a general waj, to all the world. A glance, indeed, at the map willihew that tbeir extremes of latitude may, without exaggeration, be indicated by tho distance from Gibraltar to the farthest point of Scotland ; and that the measura of tbeir extent, from west to east, will be nearly found in a line drawn from the Bay of Biscay to the Black Sea. Lying between the 5th and 81st degree of north latitude, with almost every conceivable variety of position and exposure, they present a range of soil and climate greatly exceeding that which is to be found within the bounds of Europe. They embrace, in truth, the utmost limits of vegetable life, from the burning heat of the desert to the point of perpetual congelation : presenting, in one quarter, the loftiest mountains in the world ; and, in another, vast alluvial plains, intersected by the natural channels of many noble rivers, with a corresponding vsriety of productions belonging both to tropical and northern regions. Not less than eighty millions of people arc sub- ject to the dominion of England : already they produce (though with imperfect skill; most of the articles which form the great staples of the import trade of this country, as materials of its manufacture, or as the objects of comfort and luxury to the great body of its inhabitants, of which cotton, silk, indigo, sugar, coffee, and tobacco, may be meutioned as pre-eminent ; and they offer an assur- ed prospect of an almost boundless market for the produce of English manufaco turing skill, if the capabilities of their country be drawn forth, and tbeir indus- try be duly instructed, directed, and fostered.
But though these general truths be readily acknowledged, their practical application is very imperfectly understood. Few men in England really know what India does or can produce, with sufficient precision, at least, to jostily commercial speculation. Few in India know what England requires ; and none of the lights of modem science having been applied to the agriculture of the former country, its productive powers have, as yet, been very imperfectly dcve. loped.
Believing that the interests of both countries may be very importantly pro- moted by an interchange of knowledge, and especially by communicating to India the information and stimulus which are alone wanting to the full deve- lopment of its vast resources, it has been resolved by the Royal Asiatic Society^ to constitute a distinct Section, for the following, and other similar purposes s provided the necessary funds can be raised for giving adequate effect to the design.
1st. The examination of the natural and agricultural prod«cts of India, available for the purposes of commerce and art.
1837.] Prae0eimg9 •f tke Asiatic SociHy. 97
2ndl7. Inquiry into th* eiuBet of the general inferiority of the staple articlea of Indian commerce.
Srdly. The iatrodaction of new articles and processes from analogons climates in other parts of the world.
The Committee of Correspondence of the Royal Asiatic Society beg leave to bring the circnmstanoe to your notice ; tmstiog, confidently, on your sealons •npport of a measnre, calculated to promote objects aiilie interesting to the patriot and the philanthropist.
Of the means of support, the most acceptable would, of coarse, be such an aeoesaion of new members, European or Asiatic, as would at ooce provide tlie necessary funds, and as would afford the requisite contribution of knowledge and experience in the various branches of inquiry to which the labors of the Soc* tion are to be directed. But the Society will be most happy to receive ths tender of the aid (whether in knowledge or funds) of affiliated So«ietied, pursu- ing the same beneficial objects, or any other co-operation or assistauce which yon may have the goodness to offer.
For the fuller explanation of the scheme in question, the Committee direct me to transmit to yon the accompanying printed papers ; and I shall be happy to afford you any farther information in my power, in regard to it, that yuu may require.
I have the honor to be. My Lords and Ge otlemen, Your most obedient humble servant,
AlIXANDIE JOBWBTOir,
Chairman ^fthe Committee qf Comepondewe, R. A. S. Jb the Pretident, Vice- Preeidente and Memdere oftheAHaiie Society ofBenfol.
JRetoived, that a portion of the papers be made over to the Agricultural Society^ and that general circulation be given to the Royal Asiatic Socie- ty's profipectus.
A letter from Mr. Alexander Vattemore^ addressed to the Governor General of India, was read, proposing to negociate a general system of exchangee of duplicates between the various libraries and museums of the world.
Huoived, that copies of the library catalogue now printing be furnished to Mr. Vattemobb, in furtherance of his laudable design.
The following protest from members of the Society residing in the interior was communicated by Colonel J. Colyiic.
ZHetentient,
It sppears to us that in a society constituted as the Asiatic Society of Ben- gal is, the existence of a fund vested in Government Securities is absolutely necessary for the permanence of the foundation.
We consider that such funds are intended to be reserved for cases of extreme emergency, and that the interest only of eueh /unds should be carried to the current expenses of the Society.
We also consider that any infringement of a law upon which the Society's existence may be said to depend, is injurious not only to the Society itself as a body, but to the interests of the members individually ; and may be drawn in as a precedent for further encroachments, lesding to the ultimate dissolution of the Society.
For these reasons, we dissent from the resolution passed at the meeting of the Society of the 4th May, 1836, continuing the services of a Curator at two hundred rupees per mensem ; the account current shewing a deficiency of rupees 571-0*1, and the payment of the Curator's salary being proposed to be made out of the vested funds of Mr. Bauca. Further, in adverting to the Secretary's remsrk, <* that M. Boucmbz, the assistant and working Curator, would be competent to set up all new specimens and preserve the present col-
78 Proceedings of the AsUiHe Society. [Jan.
lection/' we tee no neoeisityr under the preeent difficulties of the Soeietj, of reudning the higher appointment.
Northern Doab, 1
Utk Dee, 1836 ; / P, p. Cautlvt, Ce^t. Arty.
H. Palconbk, M. D.
W. M. Dun AND, lAeut. Sngra.
W. E. Baser, Lieut. Engre. mnd, Calcutta, l Albzandbe Colvin.
26tkJaH, 1837. J John Colvin, lAeut.-Coi. Engre.
After diflcuBsion it was agreed that the protest oould not affect the resolution paesed by the Society in May, 1836, but that it would very properly become matter of consideration at the expiration of the annual term for which the museum grant was then confirmed.
The Secretary read correspondence with Mr. Lanb respecting the pub- lication of his Anglo. Burmese Dictionary under the Society's auspices. He had written to Colonel Burnky for the manuscript, which would immediately be put in hand.
A statistical paper having been communicated by Mr. H. Waltbbs, that gentleman was requested to join the Committee lately appointed for that object, to which he assented.
lAhrary.
The following books were presented.
Bulletin de la Society de Geographie, tome 5 — hy the Oeoyraphieal Society qf Parte.
Journal Asiatique for April, May, and June, 1836 — by the Aeiatie Soei^ of Parte,
Shams-ul hindisah, a mathematieal work, compiled by the Nawib Sbumsool OoMBA at Hyderabad'—preeented by the author through Mr. C. Trench,
An Australian Grammar, comprehending the principle! and natural rnlea of the language as spoken by the Aborigines, by L. B. Theblkbld — by the author through Mr. Cracroft.
A collection of examples on the Integral Calculus, by Mr. H. Shoht, Queen's College, Cambridge — presented by Mr. H. Homeman.
A dissertation on the soil and agriculture of Penang, by Major Jambs Low "•^by the author.
The first No. of the Medical and Physical Society's Journal — by the Society.
The following books were received from the booksellers :
Lardner's Cabinet Cyclopedia, England, Vol. 6th. — — , Greece, Vol. 3rd.
Analecta Arabica, Part I.
Institutiones Juris Mohammedan! circa Helium contra eos qui ab Islamo*suBt alieni, by Ebn. Frid. Car. Rosbnmullbr, Leipsig, 1825.
Y King, Antiquissimus Sinarum Liber ex Latinft Interpretatione 9. Ktgi9 aliorumque, &c. ; by Professor Julius M6hl.
Bagbavat Gita, translated into German, by C. R. G. Pbipbr, Leipeig, 1834«
Taberistanensis, id est Abu Dschaferi Mohammed Ben Dscherir Ettaberl An* nales Regum Atque LegatorumDei ; by J. G. L. Rosbmoartbn, Vol. lat, Ber* lin, 1831.
Physical.
The fossil bones from the Perim island, presented by Lieut. Gborqb
FuLLJAMEs, Bombay Engineers, were laid on the table for inspection.
This very valuable acquisition comprises many jaws of the mastodon in fine preseiTation — also jaws or teeth of the hippopotamus, elephant, rhinoceros, a larger animal assimilating thereto (lophiodon ?), mastodon, sow, anthracothe- rium(?) deer, ox,&c., the femur of an elephant as large as that from theNerbudda,
1837.] Proeee£tiffM 6/ the Asiatic Sikdety. 79
and miicb exceeding in size, u was remarked by Colonel Coltiii, any tbat had been found in the Sewilik range, manj* Tertebrs and unidentified bones and boms, tortoise frag ments, and a peculiarly perfect saurian head. The special thflmks of the Society were voted to Lientenant Fuixjambi for hii magnificent donation.
p^e shall take an early opportunity of lithographing some of the most curious of these specimens. — Ed.J
lieutenant Fvlljambs mentions that he is now employed in sinking a bore at Goyo, about five miles from Perim. It has been already carried to 250 feet :-^ the last 150 through an immense bed of blue clay, containing pyrites and •bells, resembling the muscle : — the deepest bed of sandstone waa thirty Iseti but it differed essentially from the bone stratum of Perim,
A Bkeleton of the common bog ('tui iero/a,J was presented by Dr. A. R. Jaoiuon, mounted in the mueeum.
Mr. WiLUAH Craoboft presented to the Society a large variety of objects of Natural History, collected by himself during his residence in New South Wales and Van Dieman's Land ; accompanied with an illus- tntiTO notice.
This collection contained three Tolnmes of a hortus siccus of the chief indi- genous plants of these colonies — a rich series of ornithology and concho- togy — and specimens of the fossil shells, fossil wood, and minerals of which the islands present so many fertile deposits ; ores of lead, copper, and iron, haTO been discovered, but are not yet worked, and coal is plentiful.
[The author's notes will be inserted hereafter .^i-Eo.]
Dr. G. Evans exhibited to the meeting a very large skull of an animal generally considered to be the Bison of Indian forests, which he recog- nised as the Gaur CBo$ gaunu), and distinguished from the skull so named in the museum.
[The note, outline, and arguments pro and con shall have early insertion.]
It was moved by Sir Benjamin Malkin, seconded by Colonel Colvxn, and carried unanimously^
Tbat^ with reference to the rapid increase of the museum, particularly in the department of fossil geology^ and to the limited funds at the Society's disposal, the subscription of individual members shall be in- vited for the preparation of cabinets and other improvements connected with this highly importont branch of the Society's researches, and that the Secretary do circulate a notice to this effect to members of the Society.
[The sum subscribed by members present is inserted on the cover notice, to which the attention of members is invited. — Ed.]
The following notice, dated Sihor, 17th January, was recorded in hopes
of elidting further observations of the same phenomenon.
At Berne, Lat. 23* 38 ^ Long. 77® 30^ on January 1 1th, at 6h 00m, a meteor appeared near /9 Andromedte, and not far from the Zenith \ it went down to the westward, occupying 2 or 3 seconds in its flight, and inclining a little to the left ; at about 30* of altitude it burst into a globe of light little inferior to the sun in size and brightoess ; and then disappeared, leaving behind a long train of smolco which continued visible for many minutes, like a thin cloud enlightened by the sun's rays ; at about 6h dnl a faint rumbling sound was heard like the distant discharge of artillery. The appearance was nearly the same at Sihor^ though distant 36 miles S. S. W.
Should this meteor have been noticed at Mhwo or AJmir, the place over which it burst may be determined, and probably a meteoric stone diacovered,-»W. S. J.
XI. — Mtttonlogieat Rtfuter.
1
SSaaSE: Rfi
!;S!tSS7E?««SS93S9=SSKX%9»3tiaSS;
S3E;8a&aV39333H&38S88Sa%&S9!l!lbnF;
egSfe3,^KKeaa£a!^Ka8sis3e8sESsga6
_l5J5|33M33335S35|SS5aH|5}K
S|ii!5i|illPSiil|l|5PiES|5II.S.
,„S; ll5SI!llBl6li»Sii[iSSIIil6|SiSi J. ' '
»l
JOURNAL
or
THE ASIATIC SOCIETY.
^
No. 62.'^February, 1837.
I.— Stii^«2ir mirrffltoe of ih9 Armeman king Amacbs ami ktM auUem^ ' porary Sapob, king of Per»iM ; wtraeted from tk9 Armeman chronic tlet, Bf JoHAMNM Atdall» Esq. M. A. 8.
Absacbs the second* son of Tiran, wielded the sceptre of royalty in Armenia in the middle of the fourth century. He was contempo* rary with the Persian king Sapor, sumamed the long-lived, with whom he closed a treaty of aUiance, offensive and defensive. Both were descendants of the Arsacidab, and thus stood related to each other by the ties of consanguinity. Distrustful of the sincerity of tiie friendship of Arsacbs, Sapor took the precaution of securing it by the obligation of a solemn oath. He feared a formidable enemy in the person of the emperor of Greece, and it was his policy to devise every means in his power to alienate from him the good-will of the king of Armenia. In vain Arsacbs assured him of his continued at- tachment. Sapor sent for the Armenian priests of the church of Cteaiphon, the head of whom was called Mari. Arsacbs was induced to flfwear by the Gospel in their presence, to keep inviolate the profes- sion of his alliance and friendship to the king of Persia.
Arsacbs was a valiant, but fickle king. His bravery could only be equalled by the degree of perfidy he displayed in his intercourse with the people over whom he ruled, and with his avowed allies. Cruelty and treachery were the principal characteristics by which his acts were distinguished. For a while he continued firm in the observance
§2 Narrative of tie Armenian kin^ [Fc9.
of his friendship towards Sapok, of which he afforded him a proof hy co-operating with him in an expedition against the emperor of Greece^ But, hy the intrigues of one of his coortiers called Anoovk, the good feeling and affection that existed between the two potentates, were changed into the deadliest enmitj and hatred* AasAcxs waged war with Sapor for thirty years, and fortune invariably crowned his operations with success. He owed many of his conquests to the skill, experience and intrepidity of the Armenian general Vasak, who, though of a diminutive size, on all occasions inspired the Ar» menian troops with courage, and created terror and dismay iat the Persian ranks.
Flushed with success, and being naturally cruel, he ordered the principal Armenian satraps to be butchered in cold blood, and their estates and property confiscated. These and similar atrocities made him unpopular with his army, and estranged the hearts of the Arme- nian people from their monarch. Wearied by repeated hostilities, and harrassed by continued carnage. Sapor addressed friendly letters to Arsacbs, inviting him to go to Pereia, and expressing his readi« Bess to conclude peace with him. Arsacbs, however reluctant to desist from the continuance of vrar, was induced to aeoept his offer, and, in signifying his acquiescence, sent him suitable presents. Bat, Sapor far from wishing to renew his friendship, endeavoured to deooy Arsacbs and to annihilate the kingdom of Armenia. Faustur of Byxantium^ who wrote a history of Armenia extending to the dose of the fourth century, narrates a singularly romantic story about the irisit of Arsacbs to the Persian king, and his subsequent adventures in Persia. The work of this historian was first published in Can- etantincple in the year 1730, and latterly by the Mechitharistic Society of Venice in 1832. I shall here give a translation of the narrative.
" Then Sapor, king of Persia, sent another deputation to Arsacbs, king of Armenia, expressing a desire to efiect a reconciliation. ' If/ said he, ' we are willing to be hereafter on terms of peace with each other, this wish can only be realised by a visit to me on your part. I shall be to you as a father, and you as a son to me. Should yon, however, be unwilling to accept of my proposal, then I mast con* dude that you are still inimically disposed towards me.' Arbacrr was apprehensive of visiting the king of Persia, without demanding the. obligation of a solemn oath from him. Hereupon,, Sapor ordered R little salt to be brought to him, and according to the practice pre- Talent in Persia, sealed it with a ring bearing the impress of a wild hoar, and sent it to Arsacbs. He also intimated, that in case the
1€37.3 >frsan», ani S«por tie khp tf Perna. S8
Idng of i^rmmsa disbelieved his oath by refusing to accede to hit wishes, then that refusal wonld be considered as a signal for the oommencement of hostilities.
"By the intreaties of the Armenian people, Arsacks was induced to acquiesce, and nolens volens resolved to pay a visit to Sapor. Ac* oompanied by his faithful general Vasak. he proceeded to Persia, and was conducted into the royal palace. Sapor no sooner saw them* tiian he ordered them to be placed under guards and treated as pri« toners. He spoke to the Armenian king with contempt, and looked upon him as a slave. Arsacbs expressed his regret for the past, and fitood as a guilty man before him« who directed him to be kept mder the strictest surveillance.
" Then Sapor sent for astrologers and magicians, and communi- eated with them about his royal prisoner. * I have/ said he, * on several occasions manifested affection towards Arsacss, king of Jrmeiua, but he has returned my kindness with ingratitude and con- tempt. I have entered into a treaty of peace with him, which he swore to keep inviolate by that sacred volume of the Christian reli« gion, which they call the Gospel. He violated that oath. I had contemplated to be uniformly kind and friendly to him, but he abused the confidence of my friendship. I ordered the Armenian priests of Ctesiphon to be summoned to my presence, from a supposition that they had deceitfully administered an oath to Arsacks, and afterwards instigated him to a violation of that oath. I considered them guilty of a heinous crime, but was assured by the high priest called Mari, of their having performed the task of adjuration in a just and becoming manner. It was also mentioned, that if the Armenian king acted contrary to that solemn obligation, the Gospel, by which he had sworn, would drag him to my feet. I could not, however, persuade myself to believe what Mari and his colleagues asserted. I ordered seventy of them to be slaughtered in one pit, and put their followers to the sword. The Gospel, by which Arsacbs had sworn, and which is the fundamental rule of the Christian religion, I desired to be tied with chains and kept in* my treasury. But, now I call to recollection the assertion of Mari, who intreated me to spare their Hves, and assured me that the very Gospel would bring the perjurer to my feet. The prediction of that priest has been ^lly verified. It is now upwards of thirty years that Arsaces unceasingly waged war with the Persians, and on all occasions proved victorious. Now, he has mrrendered himself to us of his own accord ! Could I assure myself of his friendship and allegiance in future, I should allow him to depart in peace to Armenia, loaded with honors and valuable presents.' M 2
f
84 Narratioe rf ike Armenum hmg [Fa»;
*' The astrologers and magricians required time for the eonsido^tios of the question proposed to them hj SAPoa. On the following day they assembled at the royal palace and said, ' Sinoe the Armenian king AasACBS has come to you of his own accord, we desire to know how he speaks to yon, how he behaves in your presence, and what does he think of himself?' Sxpoa replied, ' He considers himself as one of my servants, and lies prostrate in the dust at my feet.' The astrologers and magicians advised him how to act. ' Do what* wo say,' replied they : ' keep AasAcns and his general here in confine- ment, and send messengers to Armenia, with instructions to bring from that country two loads of earth and a large pitcher of water. Get the half of the floor of the royal pavilion strewed with the earth of Armenia, and holding the Armenian king by the hand, walk over that part of the ground covered with the earth of Pereia, and confer with him on a subject. After which, tread with him over the earth brought from Armenia, and put him some questions. Thus you will be enabled to ascertain from his address and replies whether he will continue firm in his allegiance and friendship to you, after your aUowing him to depart to Armenia. Should he, however, assume an overbearing attitude while treading on the Armenian earth, then be assured of the renewal of his hatred and enmity towards you, and of the commencement of fresh hostilities immediately after his return to his native soil.'
'* The king of Persia adopted the suggestions of the astrologers and magicians. He despatched messengers to Armenia with drome* daries, for the purpose of bringing a quantity of earth and water from that country, and trying therewith the proposed experiment. In course of a few days the orders of Sapor were put into execution. He then ordered the half of the floor of his royal pavilion to be strewed with the earth, and sprinkled with the water brought from Armenia, and the other half to be covered with the earth of Persia, He desired Arsacks, king of Armenia, to be brought before him apart from other individuals, and began to walk with him hand in hand. While going to and fro over the Persian earth, Sapor asks, ' why did you become my enemy, Arsacbs, king of Armenia ? I have looked upon you as my son, and contemplated to form an alliance with you by effecting a marriage between you and my daughter, and thus to take you into my adoption. But you have armed yourself against me, and of your own free will treated roe as a foe, by waging war with the Persians for upwards of thirty years.'
«* AasACES replied, ' I have transgressed the law of friendship, and must confess my fault. It was I that routed your enemies^ and put
1 M7.] Artmen, and Sapor ti$ king of Pania. td
them to fli|^t» in the hope ct being honored by yon with rewards^ Bat those, who had plotted my ruin, endeavoured to estrange my heart from yon, and to create diesenaiont between nt. The oath, adminiatered to me by Maei, has condnctcd me to your preaencoi and here I stand before yon ! I am your servant, professing submis* iion to you. Treat me as you choose, or kill me. I am a guilty man, and your despicable aUve.'
" Safor the king holding him by the hand, received his justt- ftcation, and conducted him to that part of the ground covered with the Armenian earth. No sooner had they began to walk there, than AasACKS changed the tone of his voice, and had recourse to vehement and insolent language. ' Thou wicked slave,' said Aesacbs, ' stand aloof from me I Thou hast usurped the throne of thy lords and masters ! I must punish you for the wrongs yon have done to my ancestors, and the death of the king Aktuvan* must be revenged on you ! Thou bast robbed me of my crown and country, but these must be restored to me, and your audacity shall not be allowed to remain unpunished !'
" The king of Persia hearing this, began to walk again with AasAcns on the Persian earth. The Armenian king then renewed the profession of his submission, expressed his regret for what he had said, and, on his knees, retracted all his expressions. But when he was conducted again to the Armenian earth, he became more insolent than before ; and on his returning to the Persian earth, he repented of his temerity. From morning to evening many similar experiments were tried by Sapor, the result whereof appeared only to be a mani« iestation of alternate feelings of insolence and repentance in the con- duct of Arsacxs.
" Evening came on, and the hour fixed for supper approached. It was usual with the king of Persia to entertain Arsacbb on a sofa, placed next to his own throne. But on the present occasion the customary rule was not adhered to. Precedence was given to tha other royal guests residing within the court of Persia, Arsacbs was allowed to occupy the last seat, on the Armenian earth. He pre- served silence for a while, burning with indignation and a desire of revenge. At last he stood on his legs and addressed Sapor thus : ' The throne on which thou sittest belongs to me. Abandon that seat instantly. My nation have a just claim to it. Should you, however, persist in your injustice, you may be sure of meeting with
• Arts VAN wai a king otPertia, whom Ann A shir the Sasaniao put to death, and uavrped Ms throne. — Vide WhUton's Leiin trsnslaiion (/ ik€ hiiiory qf Mesm Kkarmsasis, Book n. Chop. hu.
Narrative of the Armenian king [Fbb*
a merited retribution from my hands immediately after my retmm to Armenia*
** Hereupon, Sapob ordered AasAcas to be put in chains* and driven to the castle of oblivion in Khujietan. Here he directed him to be kept in strict and perpetual confinement until his death. On the following day he summoned to his presence Vasax Mamiconian» the famous Armenian general, and heaped on him torrents of abuse. He took advantage of his diminutive size, and addressed him in a eontemptnous manner. * Thou little fox/ said he, ' remember thatit was you that devastated our country for the last thirty years, by putting innumerable Persians to the sword ! I will make you die the death of a fox!' To which Vasak replied, ' However diminutive I may appear in your eye, 1 am sure you have not as yet had a personal experience of my mighty arms. I have hitherto acted as a lion, though now you call me by the contemptible appellation of a fox ! But, while I was Vasak, I was like a giant. I fixed my right foot on one miountain, and my left on another. The right mountain was levelled to the ground by the pressure of my right foot, and the left mountain sunk under the weight of my left/ 8APoa desired to know who were personified by these two mountains, that were represented to tremble under the power of the Armenian general. ' One of these mountains,' replied Vasak, ' signifies the king -of Persia, and the other the emperor of Greece, As long as we were not forsaken by the Almighty i held both the potentates in awe and subjection. While we obeyed the laws of the Gospel and followed the paternal advice of our spiritual head, Nibrsbs the Great*, we knew how to dictate and counsel you. But God has withheld from us the favor of his protection, and we are plunged into the pit with open eyes. I am now in your hands. Treat me as you choose.' Hereupon the king of Persia ordered the Armenian general Vasak to be cruelly butchered, his skin to be flayed and filled with hay, and carried to the castle of oblivion, where the king Arsacbs was im- prisoned."
Here ends this singularly romantic narrative of Faustus. The castle of oblivion, it must be remembered, was a place o^ solitary confinement in Khujistan^ intended for prisoners of rank and distinc-
• \pkyi» ^(r^nf-u NiBRSKfr tke Great was one of the pontiffs of Am^nui, and great-grandson of St. Grrgort the lUaminator. He built upwards of two thonsaod convents, monasteries and hospitals in Armenia^ and was consequently called by the appellation of the C.t'^^tArehiteet. He was poisoned by Pap, the son and successor of Arsacks, and was buried in the Tillage of Tkiim,
1837.] Amieei, and Sap&r the kmg of Persia, 87
tion. The wretched inmates of this dreary habitation were by the law of the land considered politically dead. Even the bare mention of their names was strictly prohibited^ under the pain of a similarly rigorous imprisonment. Sapob owed a debt of gratitade to the fidthfdl steward of Aesacxs, called Dirastamatn, who had once saved die life of the former from imminent danger in the din and confu- sion of a battle. " I am willing." said the Persian king, " to make you a recompense for your disinterested services to me. Yon are. therefore, at liberty to ask any reward you choose, and your request shall be readily granted/' Dirastamatn expressed his burning desire once to see his royal master. " I have no other wish," said he, " save diat of being permitted to visit Arsacss, and to spend a day of mer- riment with him, released from his chains." Sapor was unwilling to yield to the wishes of his benefactor, but in consideration of his strong claim on his generosity, allowed him to proceed to the castle of oblivion, under the escort of a trusty g^ard, and bearing with him. a royal mandate sealed vrith the signet of the court of Persia.
DiBASTAMATN, oo his anival in the castle of oblivion, burst into tears and fell at the feet of Arsacbs. He untied the chains of his royal master, washed his head, cleaned and anointed his body with odoriferous oil, invested him with costly robes, seated him on a throne, placed before him rare delicacies, and standing near him on his legs, acted the part of a cup-bearer. Affected by an immoderate use of wine, the king of Armenia gave vent to his inward grief, and began to groan from the pangs of his heart, by contrasting his former grandeur and happiness with his present servitude and misery. The knife, placed on the cloth, he thrust into his breast, and thus ended his miserable life in despair. Dirastamatn seeing this, dislodged the fiatal weapon from the breast of Arsacbs, and therewith put an end to his own existence.
This narrative of the condemnation and subsequent banishment of Absacbb, by the machinations of magicians and astrologers, is fully noticed by Procopius, in the fifth chapter of the first book of his hbtory relative to the Persian war, probably borrowed from the historical work of Faustus, extant in the Armenian language. But Photius, the celebrated Greek Patriarch, who wrote an abridgment of the history of Procopius, considered this story as a mere piece of romance or fable, and as such it will be viewed by the learned of the present age.
88 Transiaiion of an Inser^tiont No, S, [Fbb.
II. — Translation of an Inscription on a stone in the Asiatic Society's Museum, marked No, 2. By Captain G. T. Marshall, Examiner in the College of Fort William.
[In pursuance of our intentioii of making known all the inscriptions and ancient records within our reach, along with facsimiles of the characters in which thej are written, we now proceed with our review of the unedited blocks in the Society's possession. Captain Marj^hall has kindly undertaken tna task of translation in this case, and, as the letters are in perfect presenratioa and in the well-formed type of the Qaur alphabet, we hare thought it unnecessary to insert more than a specimen of the beginning of the inscription, the M\ aiio of the original, in Plate YII. The allusion to the Gaur dynasty affords a claa to the date of the document, and on the obscnre, half. defaced line at the termi« nation of the 24th line, we think the words 4w?r ^^ are clearly visible, re- ferring doubtless to the same Gaurian epoch which has been rem^.rLed in so many other similar monuments, and therefore placing the document in the 10th or 1 1th century. We cannot discorer hj whom the stone wat presented to thu Society. On the back of it are half cut Hindu images.— Ed.]
This inscription is without date ; but the form of the letters and the names of persons mentioped will probabl;^ render the fixing of its age an easy matter to those dbnversant with such subjects. It was composed by a pandit named Sri' Vachaspati, in praise of a brdhman of rank and learning, styled fiHATTA Sslx^ Bhata-dbta and his family — and it would appear that the slab on which it is engraved, must have been affixed to some temple of which Bhava* DBVA was the founder. The individuals of this family, whose names are given, are, 1. Savarna Muni, the root of the gotra or line. — 2. Bhava«dbva lst» a descendant of the above, whose elder and younger brothers were Mah/«dbva and Attarasa. — 3. Rath/noa, son of the above, who had seven younger brothers. — 4. Attamqa, son of the above. — 5. Budha, son of the above, surnamed Sphukita.«-6. Aoi- DBVA, son of the above. — 7. Gtovarohana, son of the above, whose mother's name was Dbvaki'. — 8. Bhava-dbva 2nd, son of the above, surnamed Bala-yalabhi'-brujanoa, whose mother's name was Sangoka, and who was minister to Raja Harivarmma-dbva and his son. The inscription possesses considerable interest in a literary point of view. It is written in verses of various metres, from the Anushtup of eight syllables in each /idia or half line, to the Sragdhard of 21 syllables. The style is ambitious, and abounds in those mytho- logical allusions and double meanings in which the Hindu poets so much delight. The execution proves the author to have been no ordinary composer.
•^ur/i . Jis.Soc.
ybi.yz.Tiy
^
^
'SI
•A
i!
1«S7.]
M /Ar A9uaie Society $ Muwemm.
89
Ihuucr^t of the iHtcription in the modern Deva^ndgari character.
4 Bunr^^ wiwnri 4M4|^^* wwinnrws^inrwiftf^
7 ^ Wm*i iri^MK^HT
r- jn_
o^iwr^Si^^ ^ftv Ttv 'tnrr ftfii t
>4^i^iii i[^ ▼^^STO Tprar* I
N
90
ThMteri^l oftht IfiMenj/dom. N^. %
{Fmm.
10 ^ ^y<t^<W^OHHWtlfims:^t|
12 4l<iH^i} ^ ^rwv ^ TnfHRTprt fnfhnrr ^^iw^^
13 w^ ^'Vi^ilMm ii^fft iRRrt yrtt
^ w Tfir ^B[w inin«KirT^
^TC^nff (\.M<«nT *IWU*W1«R trfW |
'^nuiHT^ir^ Oi^niwfcini t^f^Rnjro ^fjJyi 16 4«H^w.nhiir^4< Hf^K ^nmc mif ^^4Pni^ irtl:
\
IU7.2
in the AiktHc a€ekif'$ M\
9\
fNf 1^ ^ftftr wwt iM "iw ^8^ WTinrwfl^^^T Tftr 'fw 'rrr^ %w I
N 3
9S TrmiMeripi of lie Intcr^^Hm, No. 2, \TmM.
[Hire- 1
nnm iri W^^iRi Praw wwa <«i*i^uq^ii!ii*i^m^w^ tk^ w^rafH ficftici ^r^iJ iMb ^^ I
^i^TOTTTCTn ^nl:^ ftii^* ^^^ li'H^ii' ^ui? i(i()4^^^
1M7.] in ike A$kiie 8oeiei9'9 MM0emm. 99
'^l^W ^r^^^5r 14j(^^ W^HIT^ t|l|^()|l| <ii j«|^ I
34 nnIVRq wr^Twrfiifwirnncn^i wg^ttw^iw i
Drmulatum.
Om ! Salutation to (Krishna) the adorable son of Vasu-dsta !
Ver§e 1. May HAai (Vishnu), who, desiring to embrace (Sara- swATi') with his body stamped with the impress of the leavest* of the jar-like bosom of the warmly embraced Kam4l/ (Lakshmi^, was bantered thus, '' Perish not this fresh garland of flowers/' by the goddess of speech (Saraswati') — ^prosper you ! — 2. O goddess of speech ! since thon hast been daily worshipped from my childhood, let it now yield fruit — be propitious ! I am speaking the excellent words of the praises of the family of Bhatta Bhaya-dbya. Take thy station on the tip of my tongue ! — 3. The learned br£hmans who were bom in the exalted and continuous line of Sayarna Mqni» a hundred Yillages, lands held by royal grants, became their abode* Among these truly Siddkala alone, the famed, the chief of villages, the decoration of the beauty of Rdrhdt, is the ornament of the regions of Atyd-varttat, (the holy land.)-^4. Here this family^ hath happily spi^ad, with excellent sprouts, honored, with firmly compacted
roots, whose glory is promoted by brihmansf , arrived at the extre-
«
* From hence to the end of the 24th line there are evident tracei of letters, hat they are lUegihle. (See opening remark : the misting sentence coniisti of notUng mora than the moath (illegible) sad the year, ** Sawn^i 32*' diitinctly
visible.— Sa.)
t A"»^'«g to the aadeat Hindu cvttom of the females adorning the face and penon with colored pigments, inch as laffron, iandal» &c.
X That part of Bengal which liei on the west of the QangM.
I literaUy, the conntry where holy men are constantly produced ; bounded, according to Mamv, by the eastern and western seas, and by the mountains Himdlaya and Vindhya, (Maku, C. U. v. 22nd.)
II The word ^ also meana ** the bamboo/* and the poet throughout this verse uses such double-meaning epithets as may be made applicable to both senses.
1 1n applying this epithet to the bamboo, the word fflT literally, *' twice-bom" would be rendered *' birds"— first born in the egg, and secondly produced from it.
94 Drtmilaiionqfmi Tn9er^im»N9.i, [Fn.
unties of tbe braoehea (of the Tedis) loudly recitiag (thooe scrip-
tnres), not knotty, not crooked, upright, handsome — ^proportioned^ exalted above all. — 5. Bhaya-obya appeared, the jewel of the crest of that line, a giver of tribute* like the sun, the producer €i science and mystic formula, like Bhava (Shiva.)— 6. He was bom between two brothers, an older and a younger (named) Maha-dbva and Atta- BASA ; just as Vishnu is between Brahma and Siva. — 7. Ue obtain- ed from the king of Gaura a grant embracing the choice land of the territory set apart at Sri Hastini {HarHfU^purC), Moreover, he saw his eight sons, Rath^nga, &c. like the eight forms of MAHHSHAf (Siva). — 8. From Rathanga sprung Attanoa, like the moon from the ocean of milk, the delighter of men, the abode of the undivided god of love. His son Budha, the lustre of whose wisdom was resplendent, was as famed in every quarter by the name of Sphubita, as the planet Saumya (Budha or Mercury).-— 9, From him arose Sri' A^di-dbya, the sole seed of the prosperity of his family, the principal root of the great tree of unfeigned manliness, like the god A^di-mu'btti (Vishnu), wishing "with a mortal form to adorn this earth. — 10. Who was minister during the stability of the fortune of the kingdom of the rija of Banga^ the pure, the great counsellor, the great minister, the profitable, the disposer of peace and war.— 1 1. He (A'oi-dbva) begat a^son, Govabohana, conceived in the womb of DBYAKI^ equal to (preserve) the stability of the world, wedded to Sabaswati^ wonderful in the worlds. — 12. Who advancing in fields of battle, and in the assemblies of the possessors of divine truth, both his territories and the art of speaking, by the deeds of his arm and the cunning of his eloquence, made his name justly applicable to his character in two senses of Uie word}.-— 13. He took to wife Sangok^ the venerable, the virtuous daughter of a brahman of the race of Vandya Ghat(§, the jewel of women. — 14; In her, announcing his
• The word here rendered << tribute** looks mott like f^TVft in the original ; but that reading makei no eeaie. It it here traaelsted u if It were ^mWI ffsr iV^m (^ end ^ being interehangeeble), which word mennlng also a " imy of light,*' the resemblaDce to the tun may, by a play on the word* bo OitaiiUihod. It appeared, on firit obeertation, not unlike ^VIV ; bnt oa ooniUeiing the metre, thii reading prOTed inadmissible. The measure of this verso is the AryA of 30 instants in the first line and 87 in the seoond.
t The eight forms of Mabbsha, ris. water, fire, the institnter of asnerlAoo, the moon, the sun, the ether, the earth and air, are enumerated in the latro- ductory benediction of the Drama of Sakvmtala.
t GoTardhana means '* inoreaser of land or territory,*' and '* promoter of
speech or eloquence." VT ** the earth, speech," and ^^M " iacieating." { Name of a family of RIdhiya br4hmans«
1637.] m the AikHe Sodtiy'f Mumm. 95
own biitii by a Tision, was eonceiTed^ by this Kashyapa of the earth, the god Habi, ia the form of Saf Bbava-dbya, on whose hands are beheld marked two lotuses, withia whose breast the ktautubkA (the jewd of Kbisbma) is, from outward appearanoes, known to be deposited. — 15. By whom, placing Laksrmi' in his right shoulder, the earth in the force of his counsel, Sauaswati' in the tip of his tongue, the bird Nigfintaka (Gamda) in the body of his enemies, and the discus in the soles of his feet ; these his symbols were, for the sake of coneeahog that dlTine and primeTsl body, perverted.-— 16. A^^**^ by the force of whose (Bhata-obta's) counsel, that conqueror in virtue Habi Vabiima*dbta long exercised dominion. In the reign of his son also, Lakshmi', like a firm KalpalatI (a tree of heaven, bestowing all desires) followed the path of his (Bhava- hbva's) policy. — 17. Of whom the worthy, the high-minded, the possessor of Kamal^, the pardoning, the sea of virtues, the undis- turbed in mind, and ocean-souled — the qualities, such as recti- tude, greatness, kindness, purity, depth, firmness, and determination, almost transcending the bounds of speech, greatly delight (the world)."— 18. Who is proclaimed to be Parameskwar (the Supreme Lord) on earth, by the following assembly of the ShaktU (energies of the Deitj), viz. his fame (a form of) the great Gaubi' — his arm graceful as a climbing plant, and terrific with the quivering sword (a form ci) Chandi^, delighting in war and smeared with the blood of enemies in the field of battle— his person (a form of) the great IaAKBBmi' — andlastly, that naturally graceful eloquence. — 19. Before whoee most powerful brihminical splendor the faint solar luminary enacts the part of a young fire-fly. Before the high aspiring body of whose fiame the snowy mountain (the Himalaya) is truly as high as one's knee.— 30. This personage, a specimen of those who know the unity of Bbabma, a creator of wonders in already existing science, an evident disoexner of the profound virtues of the words of philoeo- pheiB, a sage, another jar-born saint (Aoamta Mvni) to the sea* of Buddhism, skilfnl at annihilating the opinions of heretics and cavillers, displaya the qualities of Sabyajna (the omniscientf) upon evdi.— 21 . Who, seeing across the ocean of spiritual knowledge, mystical learning, and the science of computation ; being a producer of all wonders in worldly sciences ; and being himself the inventor and promulgator of a new system of Astrology, has evidently become another VABA^BAt. — 22. He, by composing a proper and excelleiit
* Alluding to the legend of Aoastta MuNrs gwallowing the ocesa ia a fit of uiger. Agastta is said to haTe been born in a water-jar.
t Also a title of the deified saints of the Buddhists.
X Yaba'ba Mibiba, a great astronomer, sad one of the ains learned mea stjled WWm «< the niae geias."
96 IhuuhUioH of an InscrifftioH, No. 2, [Fen.
work, rendered blind (useless) in the paths of the science of law, the old expositions ; and also, by making clear with his commentary the ▼erses of the Munis on that subject, entirely removed eyery doubt regarding lawful actions. — 23.* By whom truly that aid in spiritual knowledge, in which a thousand arguments Kke the rays of the sun endure not darkness, was composed according to the rules prescribed by the learned. What need of many words ! this sage is unrivalled in the following branches of knowledge ; viz. the Sdma^veda to its utmost extent, all the arts of poets, sacred science, the Aywr-veda (science of medicine), the Astra-vedet (science of arms), &c. — 24. By whom, indeed, is his name BALA-vALABHi'-BHUjANOAf not honored ? —it is with extasy heard, described, and proclaimed even by M(mdmg9d (sacred science) herself. — 25. Who (BnAVA-nnvA), bringing to life a whole world by means of his mystical incantations, which resemble the morning dang of instruments breaking the night of unconscious- ness caused by the bite of a fanged and rabid serpent, has become an unequalled MaiTTONjATA (conqueror of Death, a name of Siva), in sporting with poison, another Nila-kantha, (blue-throatt, another epithet of Siva.) — 26. By whom was formed in Rarha, in the arid boundaries of land bordering a village situated on a wild road, a reservoir of water which fills the water-jars, the desires and the minds of travellers sunk in fatigue ; and of which the beds of lotuses are abandoned by the bees fascinated by the reflected shadows of the lotus-like faces of beauteous damsels who have bathed on its banks.^
27. By him this stone (image of) the adorable Nab/tana (Vishnu), by which the face of the earth is adorned, was fixed like a bridge for crossing the ocean of material existence. Which, being the daric* blue frontal mark of the moon-like face of the eastern quarter, is to the earth (as it were) a lotus used sportively for an ear-ring, the Parifdia § tree of this world, the bestower of completion of designs. —
28. By him was erected this splendid temple, whose glory is exalted in emulatien of the mountain of (Siva), the destroyer of Tr^mra^ and which like Haei (Vishnu), is distinguished by the mark called
* This verse is in the Sragdhari metre of 21 syllables in each pida or half line.
t The meaning of this surname is not apparent : it is compounded of three words, m^ ** jox&igt ignorant,*' &c. WVlft ** the frame of a thatch, a turret ;" also I believe the name of a city and a dynasty, and Wl* ** a snake, an adul- terer."
X Siva ia said to have swallowed the poison produced among other things, at the churning of the ocean ; the only effect it produced on the god waa a blue mark on his throat, whence this epithet. This verse celebrates Bhava-dbva's ezoelleat knowledge of antidotes.
i The name of a celestial tree which granta all desires.
1 887.] im tk0 AiUuie Society s Jf kmmii. S7
Sri Vmtmi^, tnd by the trembling diseiis. Which (temple) haying overcome Va^ayamta^ (the palace of iNonA,) wa^et oat a flag in the aky. Beholding the beauty of which temple, Gibibra (Siva) no longer desires Kauasa. — 29. He (Bh ata-okya), placed in that house of ViSHim, in the innermost sanctuaries, the images of Nasatana, Anawta, and NaisiNOHA, as the vedae in the mouths of BaABMi. — 30. Ue gave to this (temple, an) offering to HariI a hundred dam- aels, with eyes like those of a young deer, who are mistaken for celestial dancers sojourning on the earth, who with a glance restore to life Kama, although he was burnt up by UoaA-naiK, (&ery*eye, i. e. SiTA,) who are the prison-houses of the impassioned, the abode of melody, dalliance, and beauty united. — 31. He truly made in front of the temple a pool, which is a market of purity alone, the water of which is pure and sparkling as an emerald, which, displaying under the form of a reflection in the water, the exact scene of Vishnu's deceiving the Hydra}, appears most splendid. — 32. He on all sides of the temple formed an excellent garden, the quintessence of the earth, the vessel into which the delight of all eyes distils, the place of repose of Ananqa (the god of Love) wearied with the conquest of the three worlds. — 33. This eulogium was composed by his dear friend, the learned Saf Vachasfati, the chief of Brahmans. Let this golden zone, like a beautiful form of fame, remain on the loins of this pure edifice until the destruction of the world !
[in the year 32.]
Thia eulogium is upon Bhatta Sri' Bbaya-dbva, surnamed
B^I.A-TAI.ABHl'-BH UJANOA.
• A peculiar mark on the breast of Vishnu, said to be a carl of hair twiitiog to the right.
t The compound word ^ft4JH^ here tranilated " an offering to Hari," has given much trouble ; and the lenie at laat adopted doea not appear very latli- iutory. The word li^ ia not found in Dietionariea : it is subitituted by a anuassatieal rulft, for H^f ** andentanding;*' but only when coqiponnded with a negatire, or with "^^ %, H^ or "^Wf. The meaning here giren is thns arrived at, the word ^ is given in Wilson as meaning ** an offering," and is deriTed from the root ^"W^by adding the affix ^V^j it has therefore been snpposed that this word fl^nf may be formed by affixing ^Qif^to the same root, with the same meaning.
I Referring to the story of Kmshna's conquering the one hasdred and tea- headed serpent K41iya in the rirer TigmuHd near Vri$uUMMut»
98 On the Celtic interpretatwn [Fb0.
III. — On the explanation of the Indo^Scftkic legends of the Bactruut Coini, through the medium of the Celtic. By Dr. J. Swinbt,
[ In a letter to the Editor.] Aware how much the Journal has forwarded the successful pursmt of Indian antiquities, I might have chosen to address its Editor solely on that account. I deem him, however, to have further claim to precedence in having heen the first to decipher the ancient character, so recently brought to light hy the discovery of what have been styled Bactrian coins, for want, perhaps, of a better name. I shall proceed then to offer you a few observations upou two or three of these coins, the legends of which have as yet been unexplained-^ premising, that in a path so untrodden, every new aid, from whatever source it may proceed, (providing it have antiquity on its side,) most be welcomed in the pursuit. ^
It is with this view, if I mistake not, that you have sought ta adapt the Zend to the Sanscrit of the present day — and that the Parisian Secretary has chosen for his guide the ancient Syriac, to which, in all probability, he had recourse, from the frequent occur* rence of the word Malka*, both on coins and inscriptions. The key I propose is the Celtic — a name given to a language now only known by its remains, preserved to us by various hordes of men settled in Europe, it is true, but for whom the learned of every age have daimed an eastern descent and high antiquity. What advantages the Celtic may possess over the Zend and the Syriac innnravellmg Bactrian terms* remains to be proved : it will be admitted, however, by the exaraplet I am about to give, that something more than a verbal coincidence of terms has been ascertained. The first coin I shall notice, and which indeed was used as the touchstone of the system, (after read- ing that the word " Pisergird" was as good Welch as it was Persian,) is that of Colonel St act, given in your November number : — on this is seen the usual device of the god Lunus, with the Greek lettere aOH, instead of mad : it was immediately discovered that the Welch dictionary gave Lloer, the moon ; which led to a reference to the great '/* Vocabulaire Celtique of M. Bullet/ '^ which gave Loer Lune ; and on consulting what the author says on the value of letters in Celtic, the following notice was found : — " R plac^ ou omise indif- feremment ^ la fin du mot — ezemple : Dwr ss Dw so eau/' All thii proving satisfactory, another legend was tried by the same test- namely, the *' OAAO" upon coins of the naked running figure, so com- mon among the Bactrian series. Here the Celtique renders Oad and oedt — Age, temps, adding setas, Latin ; giving every reason to believe
* On the cootrsry, M. Jacqubt reads the word for king, not Wkelka^ bal mirwi, ths sqiuTalent in Sjriso, wt believe, for ** dominaa."'-S0.
l«87.] . 9f the Indo^Scythk Coin Ugendg. 99
Ikftt the fi^re is no other than Kronos, Hitherto, if I mistalce not. this device has been identified with Hercules in his character of " The Ban" running his course ; and thus we find in Anthon's edition of LBHPaiBKa's Classical Dictionary, Art. Hercules, Bactrian and Par- tkinn coins expressly mentioned having figures of the Phoenician Hercules*: the word " fugiens" of ViaeiL's description of the god 8aiumu9, might have, however, suggested him as the personage meant in his character of KYonos ; and, indeed, the former is to be met with in some illustrations of the god, much in the same nude and running attitude as that in which he is seen upon the coins. ViaoiL say»-* ** Primus ab stbereo veoit Satarnui Olympo, Arma JoTis fagiena et regaia ezal ademptia.*'
On looking over the Vocabulary given in the Zendavesta, " Ved* aa" is given as Fehlevi for terns — this seems the same (perhaps in the genitive case) as " oed" of the Celtic Vocabulaire.
Another remark may be considered to be called for on this coin. M . BuBMouv, as noticed already in the Journal, alludes lo the pecu* liarity of the Zend words ending with " O" final ; and thus it may be observed that the OAD of the book becomes OADO on the coin, as NAN of the book becomes NANO of the coin.
Again, the legend that runs through whole series of these old coins Is RAO NANO RAO, accompanied, I believe, in some instances, with a Greek translation on the opposite side of the coin of BACIAEfiC baci- AxOHt* '^^^^ 1^^ no doubt of the meaning of the phrase, being equiva- lent to Malkam Malka of another series — still the word NANA was not made out very satisfactorily ; whereas the Celtique Vocabulary has *' Ml. mm article du genitif;" thus word for word — king of kings. With regard to Rao, there is no difficulty — "Ro^ard" being given as '* supreme souverain" precisely in the same sense as " ant* is found on the coins — ex. gr. " ard-okro," '* sol supremusj."
• The remari in Lbhpribrb doubtleaa alladea to the reTerae of the coina of EuTBYDBMOs. Thoae of HaaMAua and aome other of the new Damea would equally bear out the expreasion, without including the OAAO reverae, which cer- tMnlj haa aa much analogy to Buddha or Woden, aa OKPO haa to Arkm, &c. — Eo.
t The tide rao ia aubatituted for batileut, and rao nano rao for basiieuM butiUdm, en preciselj aioailar coioa, but we do not know of any iostance in which they occar togrther.— £d.
X The explanation of nimo, aa a genitive affix before rao, ia perhapa the moat plauaible of theae Celtic elucidations — but the Vocabulaire duea not call nan thepariieU of the genitive, but the article of that caae ; and we find in '* PaiTCH« Aan'a Celtic nations*' in the declension of an bard, a poet, the nominatife plural, mmbairdf genitive, na mbhard ; dative, o na bardaibk, &c. So that, in the Erae dialect at leaat, na ia the general article in the plural, as ia am in th aingalar. Bee obaerTStions on thia word in Vol. III. p. 448.— En.
100 Celtic interpretatitm of Inio^Seifthie Cwub. [Fk9.
The wfitp of the coms, according to my book» thould be kadu-dao, signifying Sauveur, De/enteur, which accords well with "Pn*!*!.
The M«r«^ seem* to read rarao — that is, tres grand, from " ra-^ grand," duplicated, and therefore perhaps the ^owel is repeated Til^a*!; or " ra, grand." and " re, pour le superlatif;" thiu« '• bnu dev^ ;" " rebras, fort el^v^." Vide Celt. Vocab.
Another coincidence and to conclude. A coin of Lysias has on the Greek side ANlKHTOI^literally, " not-Yanquished." On the op* posite side of the coin is the native legend which 70a have rendered " apatUo," for which the Vocabnlaire givea— " ap, sans"—" miela» combat, confusion."
The instances of " ap'* being used for " sans," or for the Greek " a privatif ' in the Celtic, are numerous, and the Zendavesta gives the following three instances : " apo» — apoean — (ap — sans ; 09 — ^petite)— qui est sans enfans ;" " apetiare — sans mal ;*' '* apotkar — quine parte pas, {ap — sans ; padkar — paroles.") Vide Pehlevi Vocab.
All this may appear to us very new, shut out as we are from access to numerous glosses to be found mouldering on the shelves of every national library in Europe ; but we shall cease to be surprised when we read that the author professes to have drawn his material from such sources as " les restes del'ancien Indien, de I'ancien Persan, &c.
It remains, however, to be regretted that the vocabulary is not easier of being consulted by the reader, and still more that no refer- ' ences are given to individual passages ; for in one place, at least, he cites a ^ord as belonging to the Baetrian language.
NoTR. — ^We have with pleasure inserted Dr. Swinbt's Celtic il- lustrations, although we hardly think it was necessary to go so fact north for an explanation of our Indo-Scythic legends, when the San- scrit, in most cases at least, furnishes as close an agreement : and the connection of the Celtic with the latter has been traced by philologists with as much plausibility, as the more obvious derivation from the same source of the Greek, Latin, Teutonic and other £kiropean funda- mental languages. Had Dr. Swinbt fallen upon the following passage in Griffith's Animal Kingdom, order Ruminantia, page 411, which has by chance just met our eye, he might have found in it a wonderful support of his theory : — *' The cow is repeatedly a mystical type of the earth in the systems of ancient Greece, or a form of Bhavani with the Hindus, and still more marked in the lunar arkite worship of the Celtic nation." The coincidence here with the reverses on the inferior Kadphises type of coins which bear the taurine fig^e surmounted by tiie word OKPO, is suiiiciently striking : yet we cannot imagine in it more than an accidental similarity of words — so far, indeed, not fortuity
m7.] Ou tkree nm G^nmi or tHb^GmnrM (^ Thm9ie$. 101
ova that tHe Celtic worship of the celestial bodies may be traced ia a general way to the ancieat Mythos of Central Asia, whence the peo« pk themselves may have originally em»nated, but from which they had been disconnected for ages anterior to the time of Julius Cmmawl, aad li fcMTtiori long before our Indo*Scythio coins were struck.
The legend of Col. Stact's last coin, aoh, has given rise to a variety of conjectures : — ^the possessor supposes it a date, — but the only way in which it could be thus read, as Capt. Cunningham points out, is by supposing a to stand for \wcafia9ros, as on the Egyptian coins. A OH onno 78. For ourselves we still maintain that, as tlie obverse legend is evidently a mere jumble of the title baciaeac baciaexin, there can be no hesitation in pronouncing aoh a similar jumble of HAioC, rather than of any other of the known reverses, which, it will be remembered, do not appear until the Greek titles of the king give way to the indigenous appellation RAO. On receiving the Journal de$ Smfiou, we searched through M. Raoul Db Rochbttb's papers on the Hamghberjfer and Ventura collections with avidity, to see how he would read these curious legends, and were at first mortified by finding that he dismissed them as " letters apparently resembling Greek" — ^then, as fit topics for " Indiani»tes — ^being out of the department of his own studies." In the number, for 3iai 1 836, however, we are happy to find that our own readings of Okro, nanaia, mao, &c. are confirmed by the learned German Professor of GaHingen, M. K. Ott. Mullbs ; to whom M. R. Db Rochbttb awards the merit of reading a gold coin of Kanerke$ in the French cabinet which he had left untouched ; — " la revers, apaOKPO semble ne pouvoir s'expliquer, comme I'a propose aussi tres ing^nieusement M. K. Ott. Mullbb, que par le mot Sanscrit OKPO combing avec une seconde racine Sanskrite." — En.
IV. — On three new Genera orsub^Genera of long-legged Tkrueheg, wUk deeeriptione of their epedes. By B. U. HonasoN, Eiq,
Mbbulida, Cratbbopodinji ; Aipunemia ? Teeia, nobis ; r«t-M9 of the Nipalese.
Bill shorter than the head, straight, and with the nares* perfectly Cincline. Wings very feeble, and quite round. Tail nearly obsolete.
Rictus and capistrum smooth. Tarsi very high, slender, and quite smooth. Toes and nails meruline, slender , and compressed.
1st Species. Cyaniventer; blue- bellied, nobis. Above, medial grass green: below, slaty blue : bill, horn color: legs, fleshy grey: irii*, brown ; 3f inches long by 5^ wide : weight ^ of an oz. : sexes alike,
* In Aipunemia the coTering of the narei ii corneous : in TVtta, it is pure membrane. In the former, again, the tarial scales art apparent ; whilst iii> Ttjui there ia no trace of them.
102 On three new Genera or eub* Genera of nrushee. [Fsb.
2nd Species. Flaviventer; yellow-bellied, nobis. Above, grass green : below, fall yellow : mask covering the face and ears, bright chestnut : bill, du$ky above, fleshy below : legs, fleshy white : iris brown : size of the last : sexes alike.
Srd Species. Albiventer, nobis. Abo re, olive brown, dotted with baff ;. below, white, each plume being largely marked in the centre with dusky-brown: bill, dusky horn with a fleshy base: legs, brown : iris, brown : 4^ inches by 7^. and ^ oz. in weight : tarsi rather lower and stouter, and bill rather stouter than in the preceding species, which are the typical ones.
4th Species. Rufiventer, nobis. Above, olive brown, as in the last, but less dotted : below, rufous picked out with dusky, as in Al- biventer : legs, fleshy brown : bill dusky horn : iris, brown : size of the last, from which this species differs only (but permanently) by the ruddy ground color of the inferior surface.
Remark, Tiiese little birds have a very strong muscular stomach, and feed on hard grass seeds and hard minute insects. They pro- cure their food entirely on the ground, and live in woods exclusively. They are almost equally common in the central and lower hilly regions : in the northern I have not found them.
CaATsaopoDiNA. Genus Larvivord, nobis.
Bill equal to head, subcylindric, straight and slender; at base rather broader than high, and gradually narrowed ; ridge consider- ably keeled : upper mandible rather longer than the lower, and vaguely inclined and notched.
Rictal and nuchal hairs small and feeble. Wings, tail, and nares as in Turdus, but the two former somewhat less developed.
Tarsi elevate, slender, nearly smooth : toes, all of them, compress- ed ; lateral fores and hind sub -equal ; exterior fore connected to the first joint. Nails, moderately arched and rather acute.
1st Species. L. Cyana ; blue Larvivora, nobis. Above, full blue : below, bright rusty, paler and albescent towards the vent and under tail-coverts : thighs, blue with white cross bars : cheeks, black : su- perciliary line, white : bill, dusky horn : legs, fleshy g^ey : iris» brown : 6 inches long by 9^ wide, and 1^ oz. in weight: sexes alike.
2nd Species. L. Brunnea ,- brown Larvivora, nobis. Above, brown : cheeks and sides, rusty: below, white: bill, dusky horn : legs, fleshy grey -, iri?, brown : sexes alike : size of the last.
Remark. These birds difier conspicuously from Testa (Swain80N*s Aipunemia ?) by stronger wings and tail, by their less cylindric and less entire bill, and by their open meruline nares. They have much of the aspect of the Sylviadts, but are essentially terrestrial. Do they not constitute the oriental type of the American DrymophU^ ? and do
18S7.] On thrtt new Genera or enh-Genera of Tkruehee. IDS
they not serve, in a remarkable manner, to connect the Merulina and the Crateropodmit ?
They are common to all the three regions of Nipdl, and never qnit the woods. They perch freely, but are usually on the gronnd. Their stomachs are feebler than in Tesia, and they do not take seeds or gravel. From the nnmber of insect nests and larvae found in their stomachs, I have called the genus Larvivora,
Cratbaopooinji. Paludicola, nobis. Sytmya of the Nipaleae. Habitat central and lower regions.
Character : — Bill scarcely longer than the head, stout, hard, entire, much higher than broad, 8ub>arcnated throughout, with both tips in« dined downwards and obtuse. Tomiae, beyond the nares, deeply locked, trenchant and scarpt internally.
Nares, meruline, but nearly or wholly hid by setaceous plumulr. Kctus, smooth. Frontal and chin plumes rather rigid. Wing^, feeble, rounded and bowed ; primaries and tertiaries equal ; fifth and sixth quills longest and sub-equal ; the three first conspicuously gradated. Tail short, square, and bowed, not feeble. Tarsi very elevate, slender, nearly or quite smooth. Toes compressed and meruline ; outer fore connected beyond the joint, hind sub-equal to inner fore, considerably less than the central fore, not depressed. Nails straightened and blunt ; hind largest. Knees nude, tibiae plumose.
Remark. These birds never quit the forests, and usually adhere to those parts of them which abound in thick low brush- wood. They seldom perch save at night, and then only on low bushes.- They feed principally in swamps and rills, upon the hard insects proper to such sites. Berries and seeds they seldom or never touch: and the sand occasionally met with in their stomachs is proba- bly taken unintentionally. Their tongue and intestines resemble those of the Tlirushes proper, with onjy a considerable increase in the length of the intestinal canal, which is sometimes 30 inches long. They fly so ill and are so stupid that I have seen them taken by a single man. They are much allied in manners and in structure to the Myotherine Pitta, but they appear to me, upon the whole, to belong to the CrateropocU/ue*, though I apprehend that the details of that sub-family call for much further investigation on the part of its able institutor, who, I am persuaded, will discover that Cinchsoma and Pomatorhimts constitute large and independent groups or genera, distinguished by marked peculiarities both of habits and of structure. Species new. Paludicola Nipalensis, nobis. Body, wings and tail, superiorly dark obscure green, shaded with
* Riohakoson's North American birdi, page 156. At page 488, Mr. Swaiw- seir is dispased to maks CVac/oMma and Pomatorhimus lab- genera of Craterejnu /
104 DeicriptUm of three mew epeeiee of Woot^her. [Fn.
rafout brown : quills and tail feathers more saturate : wing coverts with large buff drops at the end of each plume : remiges and reetrices* internally dusky : the 4 or 5 first quills of the wings paled at their bases on the inner web : lining of wings» mixed buff and dusky : fore* head, face, neck, and body, below, brownish rusty, picked out on the under tail-coverts with blackish, and deepened on the thighs and sides into fulvous brown : nape and dorsal neck, dull azure or ver* diter blue : chin frequently hoary : behind each ear a triangular black spot, united anteally by a gular band qf the same hue :. iris, brown : bill, dusky above, fleshy towards the commissure and inferior base : legs, ruddy flesh color : nails, horny white : size 9 to 10 inches by 15, and 5 to 6 oz. in weight.
N. B. Sexes essentially alike, but the female paler; her gular band broken or interrupted ; and her wing coverts frequently un« spotted. The males, too, want these spots, except when they are in full plumage : the bright brownish rusty hue of their forehead cheeks, and body below, fades to a fulvous or dull fawn color in winter : and the tail coverts are then immaculate. The lower belly and vent are paler than the breast, and frequently albescent.
V, — Description of three new species of Woodpecker, By B. H. Hodgson, Esq,
Humboldt asserts and Swainson repeats that there are no such forests, or native tenants of the forest, as those of the New World. But he who has tracked the wild elephant and bison through the colo^sal avenues of the Saul (Shorea Robusta), or the Ghdral and Jhdral*, through those of the Deoddr (Vinus DeodaraJ of India, may perhaps be permilted to doubt this. If the forests of America are ' lofty and interminable,' so are those of the sub -Himalayan moun* tains, from the skirts of the Gangetic plain to the very edge of the perennial snows. The zoological treasures of India may be leas celebrated than those of America — carent quia vaie sacro — ^but it is by no means probable that they are less worthy of celebration. Swain* son's observation, above referred to, has reference more especially to the Woodpecker tribe ; in respect to which he avers that the pre-emi- nently typical species are exclusively American. But this is a mis- take : the sub-Himfilayan forests afford several such species, one of which rather exceeds, than falls short of, the famous ivory bill (Picnt principalis) of America. My collection of Nipalese Woodpeckers already embraces 1 6 species, which exhibit every known modification of form. I propose at present to describe the most powerful and the
* Copra Quadrimammiif nobii, snd sntelope Gorol.^-HAEDWICKX.
1697.] DtMer^iian tif three mew epeciee of Woodpecker. 105
HwUest of these, as weH as one intermediate species ; beginning' mth, the largest and ending with the least.
PiciANik Genus Picue Aueiomm, sab-genns Picue, Swainsom. Speeies new. Picue Smliameme, Royal Indian Woodpecker, nobis.
This noble bird, faciie princeps among the oriental Woodpeckers, and second to none in the world in size, strength, and typical attributes, is 15 inches long by 23 wide, with a weight of from 8 to 9 ounces.
Form. Biil 2^ inches long, a third longer than the head ; at base higher than broad ; the ridges sharp and straight ; the sides strongly angnlated ; the tip perfectly wedged : extremely powerful and hard throoghout : g^eat lateral angle of the maxilla, extending centrslly from the base three-fourths to the tip, where it is taken up by two smaller angles proceeding ascendantty to the cuneate point, and serving as ribs to fortify it* : lower mandible with the sides subangu* iated after the manner of the upper ; its point similarly wedged, but with only one terminal rib instead of two. Nares, elliptic, lateral, closed superiorly by the ledge of the great lateral angle of the bill ; ▼agnely membraned. and more or less free from the nuchal tuft of plumes : orbits, nude : head, large and broad with a pointed crest : neck, slender and uncrested : tarsi longer than the anteal, shorter than the posteal, outer toe : the latter toe conspicuously the long- est : the grasp extremely oblique, with the two hinder toes direct- ed laterally outwards, and capable of being brought to the front. Talons very falcate, acute, and anipilated beneath near the tips: wings, medial, reaching nearly to the centre of the tail : 5th quill longest : 4th and 6th sub-equal to it: 1st, three inches, and 2nd, one inch less the 5th : primaries plus the tertiaries, one inch. Tail, ex- tremely strong, moderately wedged : the six central feathers with the shafts bent inwards, and the webs very spinous ; the laterals similar but less strong ; the tips of the whole bifurcate.
Color. Top of the head and lower back, carmine : upper back and wings, externally golden yellow : band from the eyes round the forehead, ruddy brown : neck, from the eyes, laterally, black ; an- teally and posteally, white, with five black gular stripes on the anteal aspect : breast black with large central drops of white, more or less brunescent : rest of the body below, and lining of the wings, white, transversely barred with black: rectrices and their upper coverts, pure
* In no other speciei have I noticed more than one inb- terminal lateral angle ; nor it there any other, with the power thii poaeeisef , of directing the whole of the toea to the front. The better to ahew the pre-eminence of this apedes, I will add to mj paper the description of another belonging to the same amb-genns. See Pprrhotu in the sequel. P
106 Deieriptum of three new epecies of Woodpecker, [Fit.
black : wings internally, and the primaries wholly, blackish, with Z, 4, or 5 ovoid white spots, ranged barwise across the inner webs of all the feathers : — Female, the same ; save that her cap is black, with a white drop on each plame: bill and legs slaty, with a gpreenish or yel- lowish smear : nails dusky : iris, carmine in the male, orange-red in the female : orbitar skin, green in both : 1 5 inches long by 23 wide, and 8 to 9 oz, in weight.
N. B. The young at first resemble the female, and the males do not assume their perfect plumage till the second or third year. Black is the prevalent under'Coior of the species, and may be seen, unmixed, beneath the carmine crest of the males, and mixed with white, dis- posed barwise, beneath the carmine of their lower backs. This spe- cies breeds once a year, in May. It moults also but once, between June and October, both inclusive. There is another Nipalese species scarcely distinguishable from this by colors, and which has been confounded with it by those who venture to describe from one or two dried specimens. The two species differ, however, toto coelo in all typical and characteristic respects.
Sub-genus Drtotom us. Species new : FUtvigukt, yellow throat, nobis.
Form, Bill If inch, a fourth longer than the head ; at base aa broad as high, and soft in the lower mandible ; the ridges scarcely straight or acute ; and the tips very imperfectly wedged : great lateral angles of the maxilla, short and raised to the level of the cul- men, giving the latter towards the base of the biU a character of flatness and breadth observable in no other sub-genus : nares shaped as in the preceding, but unprotected above by a corneous ledge, and usually quite hid by the nuchal tuft : orbits, nude : head, less broad and not crested : neck fuller, shorter, and, with the nape, crested posteally : tarsus rather longer than the anteal outer toe, which is distinctly larger than the posteal one : the grasp almost direct ; and the two posterior toes wholly incapable of being brought to the front, or even of acting laterally : talons powerful as in the last and similarly angulated beneath : wings and tail with the general characters of the last ; only rather more elongated and the latter feebler : 5th quill longest: Ist, 3f, and 2nd, 1^ inches less the 5th : primaries plus ter- tiaries If to 1^ inch : tail much pointed and conspicuously wedged.
Color, Above brilliant parrot-green, duller on the top of the head, and merged in brown on the forehead : back of the neck, glossy silken yellow : chin and throat, pale greenish yellow : neck, to the front and sides, black green, picked out with pure white, which co-
1837.] Deteriftum of tkree mw 9peeie$ of Woodpecker. 107
lor oocupies the bases of the plumes : body below» slaty grey with a green smear : wings internally, and the primaries wholly, igneous cinnamon, with five or six blackish cross bars occupying both webs of the primaries, but the inner webs only of the secondaries and terti- aries : tips of the primaries, black brown : rectrices, pure black : lin- ing of the wings, whitish with black bars — the ground color tinged with the proximate lines : the bill, white with a plumbeous base : feet, plumbeous or slaty blue : orbitar skin, green : sexes alike : im- mature birds hare the chin and throat brown like the forehead : 14 inches long by 21 wide, and € to 7 ounces in weight.
YUNXINJB*.
Genus or sub-genus new. Vivia, nobis. Wee-wee of the Nipalese.
Generic character : —
Bill shorter than the head, straight, conical and acuminated : tip of the upper mandible, sub- wedged— of the lower, pointed.
Nares rounded, and hid by the nuchal tufts. Wings to middle of tail; 1st quill and sub-bastard, 2nd long, 5 th longest; all entire : primaries longer than tertiaries, ^ inch.
Tail medial, soft, 12t, the six centrals, even: the six laterals, extremely gradated : tongue and feet picine ; the anterior and pos- terior outer toes equal to each other and to the tarsus.
Species new. V. Nipalensis ; Nipalese Vwia^ nobis.
Form, has been accurately described in the generic character.
Color, Above, greenish yellow, darker and duller on the head, dorsal neck, and ears : below, white, tinged with yellow, and ocellat- ed from the chin to the breast— cross-barred thence to the tail, with black : two white lines down each side the head and neck, from the bill to the shoulders, enclosing the eyes and ears between them : frontal zone, pale and yellow : rectrices, the two central, black on one web, white on the other ; the four next wholly black ; the rest paled on the outer webs and tips : wings, dusky brown internally, and void of bars ; towards the base paled : males with a chesnut forehead, dotted with black : females with a saturate green forehead, conoolorous with the upper surface of the head and neck : sexes of same size : 4 inches long by 7^ wide* and ^ an ounce in weight.
Remarke, These singular little birds are clearly distinguishable from the genus Yunx (AuciorumJ by their Picine tongue and by the
* With the general reader no apology will be necessary for describing the loUoirfaig little bird as a Woedpeeker. The YmnMituB sub-family can hardly beast a generally-admitted independence.
t AU the 12 are ranged in regular series, without any sign of the anomaloas die potitioB noticeable in the extreme laterals of all the Pieianm,
p 2
108 DeicriptUm of three new epedes of Woodpecker. [Fbb.
structure of their wings, which also assimilates them with several of the smaller species of Woodpeckers. Whetlter they ought to be ranged under the genus Picummue of Txmminck, I have no means of ascertaining. I leave my proposed new genus or sub- genus to the discretion of the skilful, who have access to the libraries and museums of Europe.
PiCIANiB*.
Sub-genus PicuM, Swainson. Species new. Pyrrhotie; crimson- eared, nobis.
Form, Bill two inches long, a third longer than the head : ex- tremely powerful and htird throughout : at base higher than broad : the ridges sharp and straight : the sides strongly angulated : the tips perfectly wedged : great lateral angle of the maxilla extending cen- trally three-fourths to the tip, where it is taken up by a single cnneat- ing angle : lower mandible not angulated like the upper in its body, but similarly so towfCrds its cuneate point : nares and head as in <$«/- taneue, but the latter not crested : neck neither elongated nor slender ; void of crest : tarsi sub-equal to the anteal outer toe, which is rather larger than, or equal to, the posteal one : g^asp rather oblique, the posteal toes being directed obliquely outwards, but incapable of rever- sion to the front : talons powerful, but only sub-angulated beneath : wings medial, reaching to middle of tail, gradated and formed, as in Sulianeus : tail rather short, very moderately wedged ; in structure similar to that of Sultaneus : orbits nude.
Color and size. Wings, lower back, and tail, dark cinnamoneous or chesnut red, transversely banded with black throughout ; head, neck, and upper back, brown, merged more or less in dark vinous red ; the forehead and chin paler, and greyish : the breast and body below, black brown, with narrow chesnut bars on the thigh and tail- coverts : behind each ear a brilliant crimson spot : bill, bright yel- low : orbitar skin, dusky green : iris, brown : legs, dark slaty, smeared with green or yellow: nails, dusky horn: sexes alike: 12 inches long by 18 wide ; and 5 to 6 oz. in weight.
Remark. Though I have ranged this bird under Swainson's sub- genus Picus, the curious reader will observe that it does not wholly answer the definition of the group. It belongs, in fact, by its bill to Ptcut— 'by its feet to Chryioptihu : and, strictly speaking, stands midway between the two sub-genera. The two exterior toes are, as nearly as may be, equal ; but the bill is neither depressed nOr are the great lateral angles of the maxilla unequal. My principal motive
* Set the note oa Suitanem for the came of this addendam.
1837.] Detcripium of three new tpeciet of Woodpecker. 109
in adding it to this paper is (as already stated) to afford an object of cmnparison with the kingly species which is first described under the oriental imperial style of Sultanem,
And, now that I have exceeded the limits originally proposed, I may as well add the description of another species forming a complete link between the three and foar-toed Piciatut,
Genns Malacolophcs ?
Snb-genns ?
Species new. Melanochryeoe ; golden and black Woodpecker, nobis.
Form. Bill 1^ inches long, scarcely one-fifth longer than the head, at base as high as broad, neither compressed nor depressed ; ridge arcuated and acute, but not carinated ; great lateral angles ob* solete ; tips faintly ctmeated.
Nares, elliptic, void of corneous ledge above, more or less denuded of plumes. Wings medial, to middle of tail : Ist quill, sub-bastard ; 2nd, long ; 4, 5, and 6, sub-equal, and longest. Tail, medial, equally gradated throughout, straight, rather feeble ; tips of all its feathers pointed, or evanescently forked : tarsi, longer than the anteal outer toe. which is conspicuously larger than the posteal : the inner, small but perfect, and furnished with a perfect nail : grasp not oblique : orbits nude : head with a full soft crest, more or less pointed at the occiput : neck simple*.
Color and size. Chin, throat, abdominal aspect Of the neck and the breast, black : neck, posteally, black i lores, cheeks and lateral aspect of neck, white : ears, black, in a broad stripe from the eyes : upper back and wings, golden yellow : shoulders, dusky : lower back, tail-coverts above, and tail, black : wings internally, the same : body below, white : cap, in the males, bright sanguine ; in the females, black, with white streaks : bill, slaty black : iris, brown : orbitar skin, dusky green: legs, clearish green : talons, dusky : 1 1| to 12 inches by 18: 4^ ounces.
Remarka. This species in size, colors and characters, bears much resemblance to the Picue Shorii of Gould's work, in which, however, the fourth digit is nailless and obsolete, the rump, crimson, and the neck and belly, as in our Sultaneus.
I have other species serving to unite the 3 and 4-toed Wood* peckers by an insensible gradation. These species are closely con- nected with the well known Picue Viridis and Picus Canus of Europe.
* The tips of the lesser quills offer no pecaliarity of stracture, either io this tr tli« preceding ipecies.
no Indication of a new Genu$ of lnie9soruil Birds, [Fbb.
VI. — Indication of a new Genus of Insessorial Birds.
By B. H. Hodgson, Esq.
CONIROSTRVB. LAMPROTORNINil ? DrNTIROSTRBS, CftATBROPpDINil ?
Leiotrichanjs?
Genus Cu'tia,, nobis.
In the suite of specimens of Nipalese birds forwarded by me, three years ago, to the Zoological Society of London, were three or four of the subject of the present article.
They were marked in the imperfect list obligingly returned to me, as a " new form nearly allied to Pastor" But, if Pastor Roseus be the type of that genus, I confess I cannot perceive much resemblance to our bird : and, if a strong arched compressed bill, united with gradated wings and very strong feet, be the marks of the CrateropO' dints, to that sub-family. I conceive our bird should be referred, un- less the sub-scansorial and quasi- Parian character of its feet do not rather affine it with the Leiotrichana. And, certainly, its wings, tail, and feet have no small resemblance to those of Pteruthius, though its bill be totally different and formed very much upon the Timalian model.
The true station of our bird can only be determined by a more accurate knowledge of its habits and economy, than I now possess, applied to better and fuller information than I have any means of here acquiring, respecting the general affinities and analogies of the Insessores.
What adds to my difficulty in attempting to class the bird accord- ing to the Stumine relations suggested to me, is, that the so called Pastor Trallii (very abundant in Nipal) is, in my judgment, a typical Oriole^ whilst the Lamprotornis Spilopterus (also common here) is not easily referable to Tkmmimck's genus Lamprotornis, and belongs, I shrewdly suspect, to the Brachypodina of Swainson. Without further preface I shall now attempt to characterise our bird as the type of a new genus, but with the necessary prolixity resulting from hesitation as to its family and sub-family.
CuTiA, nobis.
Khatya (quasi pedatusj of the Nipalese.
Bill, equal to the head, or less, at base as high as broad, arched and compressed throughout, strong, obtuse, and nearly or quite entire. Culmen considerably carinated between the nares, but not much produced among the soft and simple frontal plumes.
Tomise, erect, rather obtuse, and near to the palate. Nares, rather forward, implumose, large, the aperture broad-lunate, lateral, shaded above by a largish nude sub-arched scale. Gape, moderate and nearly
1 837.] IntUcatian •/ a new Gmws of Intewtinial Birds, 111
•iDOOth. Flamage, soft, simple and diBComposed. Wing^ and tail, Bbort and firm. 5th alar quill nsaally longest ; two first strongly, two next trivially, and both sub-eqaally, gradated up to the 5th. Tail, quadrate, firm, with very long coverts. Tarsi, sub-elevate, very strong, and nearly smooth. Anteal toes basally nect, the outer as far as the joint ; lateral fores sub- equal ; central not elongated ; hind very large, sub-depressed, and exceeding either of the lateral fores. Nails eompressed, large, strong, falcate and acute. Tongue, simple, sub- cartilaginous, with bifid tip. Type, Cdtia NipuUnn$, nobis. Nos. 254-5 of the specimens and drawings apud Zoological Society of London. In order to illustrate the affinities of our bird, I proceed to compare it with Pastor Roseus and with Lamprotomis Spilopterut.
In Pastor Roseus, as in all the typical Pastors in my possession, the bill is longer than the bead, straight, conico-cylindric, and softish towards the base. Its base is angulated, and the plumes of its head carried forwards to the anteal end of the nares, afe pointed, glossed and elongated. The ample and pointed wings have the tst quill mdUmentary, the 2nd long, and sub-equal to the 3rd, which is always the longest. The tarsi are con.Mderably lengthened and heavily scaled. The toes have the laterals equal ; the hind rather less, and the central fore considerably elongated. The outer fore toe has a basal con- nexion ; the inner none. The nails, though large and by no means blunt, are neither curved nor acuminated in any special or significant degree. In Lamprotomis Spilopterus the wing^ are precisely similar to those of Pastor Roseus. The bill of Lamprotomis — ^whichis scarcely longer than the head, uniformly sub- arched and not angulated — so far ag^rees with that of our Cdtia. But its base is depressed, whilst for- wards it has only a slight compression and sub-cylindric outline. It is, besides, sharply pointed, saliently notched, and its trenchant fine tomias are deeply interlocked.
Carry these peculiarities a little further and you have the bill of Ckloropsis, the birds of which genus further agree with Lamprotomis Spilopterus almost entirely in the nature of their food, and the struc- ture of their tongues and stomachs.
On the other hand, the harder, blunter, more solid and compressed bill of Cdtia, united as it is with a simple tongue, a subtriturating stomach, and a diet consisting of hard seeds and hard insects, would affine our bird to Pomatorhinus and its allies, but for the scansorial feet. In Lamprotomis Spilopterus the nares are still round and short, though there be somewhat more approach to a nude, membranous tect than in Pastor Roseus. In Lamprotomis, the lower tarsi, rather than the structure of the feet, seem to indicate less terrestrial habits
1 1 2 Nest of the Bengal Vulture. [Fm.
than those of Cuiia : for, in the former, the anteal digits are freer, and the lateral ones shorter in proportion to the central and to the hind one, than in the latter ; whilst the nails have rather less than more of the Parian attributes. Lastly, the pointed and burnished feathers on the head of Lamprotamis Spilopterus are wholly wanting in our bird. In Spilopterus they seem to intimate relationship with the Stares, Nor is the intimation unrequired by those who claim such fellowship for this bird, in as much as its habits and essential structure savour more contrast than similitude with the Sturmiddt.
As for our CUtia, amidst all its anomalies (so to speak, with refer* ence to one's own ignorance) of structure, there is certainly some* thing Stumine in its aspect ; and by certain peculiarities of its feet and wings, as well as by its variegated plumage, it bears some resem* blance to Sturmella, a genus " leading directly to the true Starlings,"
Species new. C Nipaknsis, nobis ; Nipalese Cutia, nobis. Habitat, central and northern regions; adheres to the forests, feeding on hard insects and on seeds. Gregarious and arboreal.
Color and size. Male, above, brilliant rusty yellow, with jet-black remiges and rectrices. Cap, and a large apert central portion of the wings slaty ; the former confined all round, by a black band pro- ceeding through the eyes from the nares. Below, from chin to legs, pure white ; from legs inclusively to taiUcoverts, flavescent : the flanks broadly cross-barred with black : a spot of the same hue at the base of the maxilla : most at the alar quills and the lateral tail fea- thers, tipped with white : lining of wings, and wings internally and basally, albescent : bill, above blackish, below plumbeous : legs orange yellow : iris, brown : 7 to 7^ inches long by 10^ to 1 1 wide: bill it : tarsus lA : central toe {i, hind {%. The female is a trifle less in size. . Her mantle is variegated by longitudinal black drops : and her cheek band is brown instead of black, especially on the ears.
VII. — Nest of the Bengal Vulture, (Vultur Bengalensis ;J with ohser* servations on the power of scent ascribed to the Vulture tribe. Bg Lieutenant 3. Hutton.
On the dth December, 1833, I found four vultures' nests in a large barkat tree, near the village of Futtehgurh, on the road from Nee^ much to Mhow. These nests were of great thickness, and were con- structed of small branches and twigs, mixed with dead leaves ; three of them contained each one egg, of a large size, and quite white. The fourth nest was occupied by a solitary young one, just hatched, and
1837.] l^t of the Bengal Fn/tert. 1 1 3
tbmky cbd, or rather sprinkled over with a short down <^ an ashy odIot. Near this tree were two others* on each of which were three or four similar nests, but as they were difficult (tf access, I did not Mcertain their contents.
Deeming the little one too yoang to take from the nest, I ordered my serrant, who had climbed the tree, to leave it there, intending to tske it, if not flown, on my retnm from Mheef, whither I was then proceeding. On the 21st of the same month I returned to the spot, and finding the bird still in the nest, made a prize of it and bore it away to my tent. The old vultures offered not the slightest resistance, but sat stupidly watching the robbery we were committing.
On oflering the young vulture raw meat, it fed greedily, and g^ve woti reason to belieye that it would be no difficult task to rear it, sinoa it proTcd willing enough to feed.
I was moA astonished to see the little progress it bad made in growth and pluniage, since I discovered it, a period of thirteen days, in which time most of the smaller birds would have been nearly ready to leaTC the nest ; whilst my gluttonous friend had not even the smallest symptom of a feather. The whole bird was clothed with a light cinereous down, except on the neck, where it was partly bare« being in patches. The lore and round the eyes naked and livid ; the eyes small and irides dark ; eere and beak» black ; legs and feel leadoi bhick ; claws black. It had -no power to stand on its legs. owing to the great weight of the body.
After feeding, or when hungry, it emitted a fractious peevish cry, like a sleepy child.
I placed it in a basket with some straw to keep it wanuj and thus took it to Neemueh.
When about three weeks old, the pale cinereous down with which it had at first been clothed, gave place to a down of a much darker coknr, the head alone retaining its first clothing. At a month old, or rather thirty* three days from the time I first discovered it, the prime and secondary quills, greater wing coverts, scapulars, tail feathers, and a few feathers on the upper part of the back near the neck, made their appearance, but their growth was extremely slow, being very little ad* vanced four or five days after. The bird was still unable to stand, for, although his strength had increased, the weight and increase of bulk of the body still rendered his legs of no use. Once or twice on placing him on the ground, he swallowed several large stones, about the size of a sparrow's egg, and these I found voided three days afterwards in the basket which served him for a nest. In a week's time the prime
Q
1 14 Nett of the Benpal Future. {Tmw.
quills -grew to an inch and ft half long. The size of thebodj increftsed rapidly, and the bird supported itself on the knee joints, bat could not yet stand at forty days old.
Its appetite became now no easy matter to satisfy, a pound of flesh, at a meal being thought nothing of. At six weeks old the rxxff round the neck was dearly discernible, and the quills of the wings- were about three inches long. The top and hind part of the head began also to lose the soft thick down. which had hitherto clothed it» and presented a naked bluish skin.
On the 20th January it stood upright for the first time, being about forty-three or forty-four days old.
At two months old, the back, shoulders, wings, lower part of the neck above, rump and tail were clothed with dark brown feathers, approaching to black ; the thighs were still only clothed with down, as also the sides and belly. The ruff was thickly formed and com- posed of very narrow brown feathers ; the breast partly clothed with narrow pendant feathers of a lighter brown and with the shaft whitish. Head closely covered with a fine soft woolly down of an ashy whiteness, which had again sprung up. Crop covered with pale brownish down. Legs greyish lead color.
It was now so tame, as to become a perfect nuisance ; for no sooner did it see any person, than it ran towards them screaming and flap- ping its long wings', with the head bent low, and neck drawn in to- wards the body, often pecking at the feet of the person thus inter- cepted. Many were the thumps and kicks the luckless bird received from the servants, who most cordially detested him, as their bare feet were often assailed and cut with the sharp blows of his curved beak. Still, through good and evil, he remained with us, roosting at night sometimes on the top of my bungalow, and at other times wandering to some of the neighbors. Oftsn did I wish that he would take unto himself the wings of the morn and flee away ; for he never entered the house without making it so offensive as to be scarcely bearable. Yet, having brought the evil upon mjrself, I was bound to bear it with patience, and at length when I almost began to despair of ever getting rid of him, he deserted his usual haunts on the 10th May, being then five months old, and, I am happy to say, I saw him no more.
I once shot a pair of adult birds, male and female, which were sitting with many others of the same kind, seemingly half gorged, over the carcass of a dead cow ; — ^the ball passed through the head of the female, into the neck of the male, and thus afforded me a good opportunity of examining them together.
1937.] Nmt of He Bengal Vnliure. 1 16
The plvmmge of the male is dark hrown above, deepest on the wings and tail ; under parts of a lighter shade of brown, the shaft and middle of each feather being dashed with a dirty white* or buff co- lored streak; — ^head and neck of a dirty livid color, and destitnte of feathers, bat scattered over with short hairs ; at the bottom of the aedc a raff of long, narrow and pointed feathers ; the crop covered over with shmt brown feathers, and slightly overhanging the breast. Bill strong and black at the end, but paler at the base ; nostrils lateral ; irides dark hazel ; legs thick and blackish ; claws black and strong and not much hooked. Length 2 feet 7} inches ; breadth 7 feet 5| inches. The female in length was 3 feet 1 inch, and in breadth 7 feet 7| iacbes ; — ^the plumage above is much lighter, being of a buff or pale fewn-colored brown ; under parts of a dirty white ; irides dark hazel ; bill strong and dark at the end, but of a greenish livid color at the liase ; — the daws are longer and more hooked than in the male. The native name is Giddh,
This is the Bengal Vulture (Vuitur Bengalensu) of authors ;— it is gregarious to the full extent of the word, not only flying and feed- ing in flocks, but also building its nests in company.
The male bird above described, rather exceeds ths size given by Latham and Colonel Stkxs.
In Louoon's Magazine of Natural History is a long dispute between Mr. Watsrton, the author of " Wanderings in South Ame- rica," and AuDOBON, the American Ornithologist, respecting the re- markable powers of smell so long ascribed to the Vulture tribe. The latter gentleman, backed by several friends, maintains that sight alone conducts the Vulture to his prey, and he relates a number <^ experiments which he tried in America relative to this subject. Mr. Watbrton, on the other hand, ridicules these experiments, and brings forward much to invalidate them, and in favor of the old notion. It had perhaps, however, been better if these gentlemen had borne in mind the saying " medio tutissimus ibis," and allowed due weight to both these senses combined.
The view which either party takes of the subject, will be gathered best from Mr. Watbrton's own words, which 1 transcribe from the 89th No. of the Magazine : —
" The American philosophers have signed a solemn certificate that they feel assured that the two species of vultures which inhabit the United States, are guided to their food altogether through their sense of sight and not that of smell :— »!, (Watbrton) on the contrary, say
Q 2
116 Neit of the BtngaT VtOlure. [Fn.
that all vnltares can find their food tkrongli t)ie medimn of their olftic- toiy nerves, though it be imperceptible to the eye."
This is said with reference to an article in No. 38 of the same Magazine, signed by sereral scientific men in America, stating it to be their opinion, ** that they (the vultures) devour fresh as well at putrid food of any kind, and that they are guided to their food alto- gether through their sense of sight and not that of smell.**
On this subject it appears to me that the parties, like the dispu- tants in the fable of the Chamelion, " both are ri^ht and both are wrong," as I think may be shewn from the arguments on either side, and also from an experiment 1 made myself at Neemuch. Mr. Watbr- TON affirms that the vultures of the United States never feed on other than putrid carcasses, while his opponents declare that they feed alike on fresh and putrid substances.
Our Indian Vultures decidedly feed as readily on a recently de- ceased animal, as on a putrifying one, and I have repeatedly seen flocks of the Bengal vultures at Neemuch squabbling over the carcass of a camel or an ox, which had not been dead more than a few hours, 'and which was .as yet perfectly fresh.
Sight alone in these cases guided them to their prey. The 3roang bird above described was always fed with fresh raw meat.
This does not, however, by any means prove that the vulture is deficient in the powers of smelling carrion. The effluvium from any decomposing body, being, as Mr. Watbrton observes, lighter than common air, naturally rises on high, and a flock of vultures soaring above, and coming in contact with a tainted current, receive warning that a banquet awaits them on earth, causing them to search about in every direction for the desired object, in the same manner as a dog would do.
It often happens that an animal dies in some thick covert where the vultures cannot discover it, until the vapour arising from the de- composing body warns them that food is near, and excites them to a closer search. Thus, having caught the tainted current of air, the bird wheels round and round in decreasing circles as the scent grows stronger, until at length it alights on eome tall tree near the spot, or perhaps on the ground, casting its piercing glances on all sides, in the hope of discovering the savoury morsel, which, if perceived, is instantly attacked " tooth and nail."
It may very possibly happen, however, that the vulture after hav- ing followed the attractive odour to the regions of earth, may yet be Unable to discover the object from which it proceeds, and after having in vain endeavoured to bless his longing sight, and still more longing
]t89.] Mff 0/ the Bmifal Vulture. 1 1 7
■fipetite witk tke rich md tmfeidiguf morsel, be compelled rdnotantly to quit the perfoned spot.
Thus the facoltieB of sight and scent ere both neceseery to enable the ▼vhure to disoover its prey, — someliines singly, as when it is fresh,— eometiflftes oombiaed, as when it is decayed and hidden.
Thos 1 shoald prononnce the power of scent in these birds, although strongly developed, to be in aid of sight, and it may be deemed a secondary and auxiliary means of discovering food.
The following experiment I tried at Neemuch, A recently killed dog mem encased in a coarse canvas bag, and hong up in a large bat' kat tree, so that no bird soaring above could possibly see it. On the morning after, I went to reconnoitre, and saw a number of vultures sitting on the upper branches of the tree, and on some of the neigh- boring ones, of which there might be about a dozen. These birds were not, however, attracted to the spot by any effluvium from the dog, as it was still quite fresh, — ^ut ^ey had resorted there to roost the evening before, and had not as yet aroused themselves from their lethal^.
On the fourth day I again repaired to the spot and found about twenty vultures sitting on the tr€e, all of them being on that side, difectly over the body of the dog, which had now become very offen- sive ; — ^there were also several vultures soaring aloft in wide circles above the tree, one of them every now and then descending and alighting. Not one bird was to be seen on any of the neighboring trees, — ^noron any part of the chosen tree, excepting that immedi- ately over the carcass. That these birds were not roosting, is proved firom the hour of the day being eleven ; — and besides on the morning that I saw them at roost, they were scattered over the whole top of the tree, which is an enormous harkat or banyan tree, — as well as on some of the adjoining ones, while on this forenoon they were confined to the tree, and also the one portion of the tree in which the putrid carcass of the dog was concealed.
I therefore conjecture that the smell of the decomposing body had mounted on high, and the vultures wheeling above had come in con- tact with the savoury vapour, soaring round in wide circles in hope of espying the object from which the scent that told of prey pro- ceeded.
Seeing nothing below, but still smelling the putrid carcass, they had gradually narrowed their flight, until they alighted on the iden- tical tree in which lay the hidden banquet. Thus I conclude that the powers of scent in these birds has been ascribed to them, in truth, and that it is this faculty which gives them notice of the prey awaiting them and induces them to search with keen and eager glances over
1 1 8 Anatomical Noteg [Fta.
the earth, until the eye rests on the precise spot. It is therefore their acute faculty of scent, combined with their keenness of vision, which directs the vulture tribe to their prey.
Thus I think I have shewn that the three points in dispute, re- specting the vultures of the United States are not applicable either to the Indian or Bengal vultures*, both of which are gregarious, both feed on fresh as well as putrid substances, and both discover their prey by the combined faculties of scent and sight.
VIII. — Notes taken at the poet^mortem esamination of a Muek Deer. By A. Campbbll, Esq,, Nipdl Residency, June 24, 1834.
[Addressed to J. T. Pbabsok, Esq., Cnrator, Asiatic Soci«ty«]
I have the pleasure to send you, for the museum of the Asiatic
Society, a very perfect skin (head and feet included) of the Thibetan
Musk Deer, as well as of the fVah of the Bhotiahs, Ailurus JFW*
gens of the zoologists, and hope they may reach you in the same
perfect state they are now in. The musk has been a fall grown male,
and a large one too. The natives of Nipdi make a marked distinction
between the Trans-Himalayan animal, and the Cacharya one, or that
which inhabits the country along the foot of the snows on this side of
the great snowy mountains ; ranking the musk of the former much
higher than that of the latter variety. The specimen now sent is of the
Trans- Himalayan animal. The nptes appended are of the Cis-Himdlayam
one. Through the kindness of Mr. Hodgson, I have had opportunities
of examining specimens of both animals, but without observing any
important difference between them. The musk pod of the Thibetan
animal is covered with short close hair, while that of the Cachar one
is clothed with very long hair, and hangs more loosely from the
belly. I believe the musk of both, when unadulterated, to be much
alike, and that the superficial value attached to the Thibetan animals*
produce, arises from the circumstance of its being less frequently
impregnated with foreign subatances, for the purpose of increasing
its weight and bulk, than the Cachar article. The pods, as they are
found in the market, whether Thibetan or Cacharya, vary a good deal
in appearance, and hence the general division of them above noted
is subdivided: the thinner skinned ones being called Kdghax{» or
papery, the thicker skinned ones Ganauta.
* Indian Vulture, Vnltur Indieui, — Bengal Vulture, VuUur Bemffalentit. Of the habits of the Pondicherry Vulture {V. Pontieeriwui) I know little. They are generally seen singly or in pairs, — never I believe in flocks. (?) Do ikeg in the East, hold the place and habito of the king of the Vultures of the West?
1837.] 00 tk€ Muik Bnr of Nipah 119
Yoa win Teadily obflerre that the anatomical notes are Tery inoom« plete, and that they have been copied " m the rough'* as made at the dissection ; but tbeir accnracy, and the interesting nature of the animal they appertain to, may nevertheless render them acceptable to the corioQS in such matters.
A mosk deer {Caehary^ male, mature. — Length from vent to occipat 2 feet 2^ inches: occiput to snoat 7 inches: tail a mere rudiment, 1} inch long, terminating in a tuft of hair like a shaving brush. The anus surrounded by a ring of soft hairs, the skin under which is perforated by innumerable small pores secreting an abomi- nably offensive stuff; pressure brings out the stuff liquid, like melted honey. Scrotum round, and naked ; space between it and anus naked, also for a small space towards the groins. Penis 3^ inches long, terminating in the musk bag, which is in this animal globular, a litde flattened on the surface towards the ground — 1 j indi in diameter either way, and thickly covered with long hairs ; it ia pendent from the belly, not like the Bhotiah musk deer examined last year, in which it was bound up to the abdominal parietes. At the centre of the musk bag is a circular hole, large enough to admit a lead pencil; its edges are naked and moist. At the posterior margin of this hole is the orifice of the penis. The penis is, in fact, terminated by the musk bag, which might be called correctly the preputial bag. The bag is composed of two distinct membranes, apparently unconnected with one another, except at the margin of the drcnlar external hole. The external membrane is vascular and strong, the internal one is silvery, shining, and not vascular : it resembles the retina of the eye, as it is seen on dissecting the eye from without. The inner membrane which forms the cavity of the bag is lined internally with a few scattered hairs. The musk is soft, of a reddish brown color, and granular : its appearance and con- sistence is precisely that of moist ginger-bread. Around the margin of the hole of the bag is a circle of small glandular-looking bodies, more numerous towards the side of the penis, (the posterior margin.) The flesh of the animal ia dark red, and not of musky smell. Bladder very large, 6 inches long, 2^ broad. The liver flat, one lobe only, with a cleft in ite margin at the attachment of the central ligament. Length of liver from left to right ^ inches, from anterior to inferior aspect ^ inches thick : at iU extreme right one inch, at its extreme left half an inch. Gall-bladder oval-shaped, pendulous from right half of liver, three inches long, 2^ in diameter. The gall duct penetrates the intestine 2^ inches from the pylorus of last or fourth stomach. Spleen thin, four inches long, 2| broad. Kidneys nnilobed, not sul-
120 Anaiomeal Notes, tr« [FSB.
eated on tkeir 8iir£ace» 1^ inch Ion?, one incli broad. Stomachs foar^ in all reapects ruminant. The large bag, or firat stomach, mean length 8 inches » breadth 6 inches. Entire length of intestines 40 feet. From the pylorus to csecum 28 feet, from csficam to vent 12 feet. One csecura 13 inches long« and 2 inches in diameter. Th« small intestines, which are round and fhread-like, as well as the larger ones, are vtrj thin coated ; average diameter of large ones near the rectum 2 inches. Right lung the larger, three-lobed; left loag three^lobed also, a small centre lobe of which lies below the apex of the heart. Heart 3 inches long, 2 in diameter.
AMtker Mu8k Deer, May 28, 1835.
No branches from the arch of the aorta. The asceoding aorta one inch from tlie arch, gives off, first, a common trunk, immediately divided into the left subclavian and left vertebral — seosnd, 2^ inchca higher : it (the aorta) divides into two branches ; viz. the right cephalic, and the common trunk of the right sabclavian and right vertebral.
The OS hyoides is formed of a small centre body and two boms, each of the two pieces having a posteriorly directed process far inaer* tion into the head of the thyroid cartilage. The comua are articulated with a. small process of the temporal bpne bdow the meatus aadito* rius. The larynx one inch long. The tradtea to the first brancfa ^vea off, (which is on the right side) eight inches long : one inch further on it divides at once into four branches, the first branch goes to the highest of the four lobes of the right lung. The cartikginoos rings of the trachea incomplete behind.
Dunensions of the " Wah" of the Bkatiake.
Ailurus^ Fulgens, or male, mature.
From snout to tip of tail, 37^ inches.
From the sole of fore foot to superior crest of scapula, 9^ ins.
From foramen magnum to snout, taken with callipers, 5^ inches.
Length of tail 6 inches.
From first cervical vertebra, to first vertebra of the tail, 16f inches.
Greatest circumference of head round the angle of the jaw, 10 ins.
Length of humerus, 5 inches.
Length of fore*arra, 4^ Lnches.
From wrist to tip of middle finger, 2) inches.
Length of femur, 4} inches.
Length of tibia, and fibula, 5| inches.
From heel to tip of middle toe, 4| inches.
Girth round lower part of thorax, 12 inches.
From anterior edge of the orbit to tip of snout« 1 ^ indies.
From external opening of the ear to the tip of the nose, 3f ins.
1837.] Sam aeeamU ^ike Wars between Burmah and China. 121
DC. — Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China, together with thejoymals and routes of three different Embassies sent to Pekin ly the King of Ava ; taken from Burmese documents. By Lieutenant- Colonel H. Bubnst, Resident in Ava.
The chronicles oi the kings of Prome, Pagan, and Ava, which are. oompriaed in 38 volomes, and brought down to the' year 1823, contain aooovnti of several disputes and wars between those sovereigns and the emperors of China. Tagawsg, the original seat of empire on the Srdsoadi,'iB said to have been destroyed by the Tartars and Chinese before the birth of Christ. In the reign of Pbtu'-z6-di', the third kiag of Pagassy who reigned between A. D. 166 and 241, the Chinese are said to have invaded his kingdom with an immense army, over which that king obtained a great victory at a place called Kd-^thdm-bi ; Imt neither tibe date nor the cause of this war is given. The 42nd king of Pagan, ANdaA-Ts/ M«mo:-z6, who reigned between A. D. 1017 and 1059, invaded CJImo, — in what year is not mentioned, — ^for the purpoift of obtaining possession of one of Gaitoama's teeth ; which is said, however, to have refused to quit China. This king had a meeting with the emperor of China, and the two sovereignis lived together for three months, but at what place is not mentioned. Daring AN6iiA-TBA*z6's residence in China^ the emperor daily sup- plied him with food dressed in various gold and silver vessels, which, on the departure of the king, he is said to have delivered to the emperor of China's religions teacher, with directions to dress food in them daily, and make offerings of it to Gaudam a's tooth. This proceeding induced many succeeding emperors of China to demand the presentation of the same kind of vessels from the kings of Pagan and Ava, as tokens of their tributary subjection to China. In the year 1281, during the reign of NAaA*THI•HA•PADs^ the 52nd king of Pagan, the emperor of China sent a mission to demand such gold and silver vessels as tribute ; but the king having put to death the whole of the mission, a powerful Chinese army invaded the kingdom of Pagan, took the capital in 1284, and followed the king, who had led to Bassein, as far as a place on the Erdwadi below Promt called Tarotq^md, or Chinese point, which is still to be seen. The Chinese army was then obliged to retire in consequence of a want of supplies ; but in the year 1300, Kt6-zua, the son of the above-mentioned king of Pagan, having been treacherously delivered by his queen into the hands of three noblemen, brothers, who resided at Myen^sain, a town lying to the southward of Ava, and who forced the king to become a priest and assumed the sovereignty themselvesi another Chinese
132 Some uceaunt of tie W^mtm betwem Burwmk tmd Ckkm, [Fav.
anay came down and invested Myen-gaim, for the purpose of assisting and re-establishing the king Krd-zu/. The rebel nobles applied for advice to a priest, who recommended them, apparently as a taunt, to consult tumblers and rope-dancers. Some of that profession were* however, sent for, and they, whilst exhibiting their feats before the three nobles, repeated as customary words of no meaning, a sentence like the following : '* There can be no dispute when no matter for dispute remains." The nobles seized upon these words, and apply- ing them to their own case, observed. If king Krd-zuiC is kiUed, the royal line, which the Chinese have come to restore, will be extinct. Accordingly, they cut off the king's head and showed it to the Chinese, who then proposed to retire, if the nobles would send soiaa presents to their emperor. ^The nobles agreed, but upon condition that the Chinese army should first dig a canal; and the Chinese generals, to shew the immense numbers of their army, dug in one day, between sunrise and sunset, a canal 4900 cubits long, 14 bioad and 14 deep, which canal near Myen-zain is still in existence*'. The Burmese chronicles further state, that the little pieces of skin, which the spades and other instruments the Chinese used virhen digging this canal had peeled off their hands and feet, being aiterwarda collected, were found to measure ten baskets full, well pressed down ! In the reign of king Kt6-zua, the nine 6han towns on the frontieni of China, Maing»m6, Ho-thd, La-tha, &c. are said to have been sepa* rated from the empire of Pagan.
In the year 1412, during the reign of MnNt-oAUNO, the first king of Ava, the Sham chief of ITIeM-iif, whose father had been defeated and killed that year when marching with a force to attack Ava^ invit* ed the Chinese to come and aid him against the Burmese, whilst they were besieging the city of Tfnem-nC. The king of Avt^a son, who- commanded the Burmese army, hearing of the approach of the Chinese, advanced and lay in wait for tbem in a wood, from which, as soon as the Chinese came up, the Burmese sallied forth and attacked them, and destroyed nearly the whole of their army. In the following year, during the same king of Ava'a reign, and whilst almost the whole of the Burmese army were absent engaged in a war with the Talains in lower Pegu, another Chinese army entered the kingdom of Ava, and actually invested the capital, demanding the liberation of the families of two Shan chiefs, the lords or gover« nors of Maun'toun and Md-kag. These chiefs having committed some aggression near Mgeiu, a town in the king of Ava's dominions*
* It ii called Tkeng-dui'myaunff, and eommunieates with the Z6 river, and is used (qv the irrigatioa of paddj landa.
V'
1M70 Some momU o/tke Wkr9 betwem Burmah and CUna. 121
« BocBieie anoy iiad gone and attacked and defeated them. They had escaped into CMm, hat their familiea had heen captured and hrov^ht to Ava, The king of Avm refneed to surrender the familiea of tiie chiefs, and the Chinese genera], after besieging ^va for a month, fi>nnd his army so much distressed from want of provisions, that he was indueed to send in to the king a proposition, to have the diapate between the two nations decided by single combat between two horsemen, one to be selected on either side. The king agreed, and selected as his champion a Talain prisoner named Tha-mbin- PABAM . -The combat took place outside of Ava in view of the Chinese army and of the inhabitants of Ava who lined its walls. The Talain killed the Chinese, and, decapitating him, carried the head to the king. The Chinese army then raised the siege, and retreated into Chinat withoot the famHies of the Shan chiefs.
In the year 1442, daring the reign of BHoaBN-NABAPADi, also
called Du-PA-TouN-nAT-AKA, king of Ava, the Chinese again sent a
mission to demand vessels of gold and silver, which they declared
An6ba-t'h/-z6, king of Pagam, had presented as tribute. On the
king refusing, the Chinese again invaded the kingdom in the year
1443, and now demanded, that Tnd-NOAN-BUA', the Shwi chief of
Mo-gatmg, should be surrendered to them. This person, together with
an extensive kingdom belonging to him, had been conquered by the
Burmese in 1442, and the Chinese, who styled him the chief of
Maing:'m6, apparently from the circumstance of a territory of that
name on the Slme-li river having been comprised within his domini«
one, are stated to have been at war with him for several years, when
the Burmese conquered him. The king of Ava advanced with a
strong force above Ava to oppose the Chinese, and drove them back
to M6:-w^n*, The Chinese again invaded Ava in the year 1445, and
the king again proceeded up the Erdwadi to oppose them with a
large force ; but before the two armies met, some of the Burmese
officers persuaded their king, that as the Chinese would never desist
invading his dominions until Th<S-noan-bua was surrendered to them,
it would be better to comply with their wishes. The king then
returned to Ava with his army, and on the Chinese following and
investing the city, he agreed to surrender THd-NOAN-BUiC, but upon
condition that the Chinese army should first go and bring under
subjection Ya^nH-theiuf, a town lying to the southward of Ava, which
was then in a state of rebellion. The Chinese consented, and after
taking Ya-nii'theng and delivering it over to a Burmese force which
had accompanied them, they returned to Ava, when Tntf-NaAN-BUA
* Chiaese, Lan^'ttkmm* B 2
1S4 Some account of the Ware Mween Burmak and CUna, [Fs9«
killed himself by poiion. The king, however, sent his body to the Chinese, who are said, after emboweUlng it and potting a spit throngh it and roasting it dry, to have taken it with them to China.
In the same king of Ava'e reign, in the year 1449, the Chinese made an nnsnccessfttl attempt to take possession of Mo:'ganng and Md^'^nhyin, which were at that time considered as porttons of the Burmese Empire, and the king is said to have made a very handsome present in silver to the then Tsd:-BWAH of M(f:'gaang named Th6- KTEiN-Bu/, and his younger brother Th6-pout»bi7/, for defeating the Chinese invading army.
In the year 1477, in the reign of Mara-Thi'-ha-thu'-ta, king of Ava, a Talain champion who had lately received the title of Tham bin* PABAN, ofered, if his master the king of Pegu would entrust him with 40,000 men and a favorite elephant, to march beybnd Atm to Khan-ti on the frontiers of China, and there set up an iron post as the boun- dary of the Talain empire. The king of Pegu acquiesced, and Tra« MBiN-PARAN succecdcd tu reaching Khan-ti and marking the bonn- dary ; but on his return towards Pegu, he was attacked near Ya-nitm theng by a Burmese force, defeated and taken prisoner to Ava. The emperor of China, as soon as he heard of Tha-mbin-paran's pro- ceeding, sent a force to remove the boundary mark, and the Chinese general, after effecting this object, sent a mission to the king of Ava, to demand gold and silver cooking vessels as before. The king refused, but agreed, on a proposition again made by the Chinese, that the right of China to those tributary tokens should be decided by a single combat between two horsemen, one to be selected by either nation. The king accordingly selected as his champion the Talwn prisoner, Tha-mbin-paran, who defeated the Chinese cham- pion, and the Chinese army again retreated to China. A strong suspicion as to the veracity of the Burmese historian wDl be excited, when it is known that not only this dispute also between China and Ava was decided by single combat, but the name and description of the Burmese champion were the same on this occasion as in that before related, in the annals of the king MaNr-OAUNothe first.
In the year 1562, TsHBN-BTu'-MTif-TBN, (lord of many white ele- phants,) the great king of Pegu, after conquering Ava, M6:-gaung, Zen^ may, Thein-ni, &c. sent a large army to the frontiers of China, and took possession of the nine Shan towns (Kd-Shan-pgi or Kd-pyUdaung), Maing-md*, Teiguen, HS-thd, Ld-thd, M6-nd, Tsan-dd, M6:^wun,
• The SbAM, who use the Burmese character, write Mumg, but proaounet the combiDation M4mg, which is their term for a town and proTiuoe. Tha Burmese, hence, derive the words which they apply to 8haa towns, jtfth, Heing^ and Mo,
}aS70 Smtit aeeomU rf the WatM Uhoem Biarmak mid CIUm. 125
Kmia^:»wutk; and Mumg.-'Ljfim or JlfoM^.'-Lyl, all of which, with the eic^lioB of KMn^^mak, are now, and ^iparently were at that time, under the dominion of China* The chief of Md:^meit, then aabject to Pe^p had complained, that the inhabitants of those nine Shan towns had committed some aggression on his territory, and the emperor of Cftnw, it is said, declined to assist those towns when attacked by the king of Pegu'$ army, because they had been once subject to the kings of PmgatL, The Pegu army, after conquering the country, built monas« teriea and pagodas, and established the Buddhist religion there in its purity.
In the year 1 601 , Ntauno MBN>nAnA'B, king of Ava^ after re-build- ing the city, and re-establishing the kiogdom of Ava, which the Pegnera had destroyed, proceeded with a large force against the Ts6>biiah of Ba^md*, who had taken advantage of the downfal of the extensive Pegu empire left by Tsbbn-btu'-mta-tsn, and set himself up as an independent chief. On the approach of the king, the chief of Bu»wi6 called Tb6-tsbin, fled to Ywum, and the king after taking Bm^wiAt advanced beyond Mmng^Tein^ and sent his son, the heir apparent, close to Yumm with a message to the Chinese governor, threatening to attack him if he refused to surrender the fugitive chief. The governor made a reference to the emperor of China^ who directed the chief to be surrendered, observing, that he was a subject of AvOt and that if the Chinese protected him their territory would be disquieted. The chief of Ba-md was killed in an attempt to make his escape, but his corpse with his wife and children was sent to the prince of Av0 by the governor of FwiaN, and taken to the king, who appointed another Ts6:-bu&h of Ba^md, and returned to Ava, Some Burmese historians state, that the fugitive chief of Ba^tud took poison and killed himself; but the account above given is taken from the edition of the Royal Chronicles, revised under the orden of the present king of Atm.
In the year 1658, during the reign of MBNO:-TK'-TANnA-MBiT, also called NoA-DAT-DATAKA, king of Ava, Youn-i*hi^ (Dcr Haldb's Yono- lib), who had been set up as emperor in the southern provinces of Ckbut, having been attacked by the Tartars from the north, came down to Jlfo:-My6i (Chinese TkeHg-ye-ckaw), and sent a message to the Ts6:-buah of JBa-m^, saying that he would reside at Ba*m6 and present 100 vis9\ of gold to the king of Ava, The T86:-bu£h replied,
* The Bormeie write this name jBaa««i4, althongh they pronoaaea it Ba-w4. Ma ia the Sianieie and JTitia Shan l«ngasses, sad If 4a in most of the other Shna ditlaets, meant n viUsge. Some of the Shans call this place Ifoa-m^, and others Kmi-mM.
t ▲ eiti is a Burmese weight equal to aboat 3| English pouads.
186 8cme Mcommi of the War9 letioein Sm'mdk mUL Ckma. [Fib.
that be clare not forward aoch a mesaagv to Ava, and Yoirii*irHi' tl^a offered to become a aabject of the king of Ava. The Tb6>biiali mwie a reference to Atm, and the king ordered him to allow Yoon-lbi' and his followers to come in» upon condition that they refinquiahed their arms, and to forward them to Ava. Youn-lhi' then came in with upwards of aixty of his nobles, inolading the gOTenior of Mamg" T$16i or Yuaanf and (KK) horsemen, and the whole were forwarded to Ava» and a spot of ground in the opposite town of Tsagain w»b allot-* ied to them. The Bormese chronicles^ however, create an impres- sion, that YouN-LHi' desired to carve oat a new kingdom for himself in Burmak, — and state, that before coming into Ba-md, he ordered a large army which was -still under his orders, to march after him towards Ava by two different routes, one portion by Mif:^m€ii, and the other by Theiu'Ht and M6*n^. Shortly after Yovn-lhi' reached Ava, accounts were received that a large force belonging to him was attacking the Burmese territory near M6:»meit, and when qoeatioD^d by the Burmese, Youn-lhi^ said, that his generals were not aware of his having become a subject of the king of Ava, but that he would write a letter, by showing which the Chinese generals would desist. The king of Ava, however, preferred marching a force against ^e Chinese, who defeated it, as also a second force, and then came down and attacked the city of Ava, Some of the exterior fortifications were carried, and the Chinese penetrated to the southward, set fire to the monasteries and houses, and desolated a large tract of country in that direction. They then returned to the assaolt of the city, but were repulsed with much loss ; and a heavy fire being kept up against them from the guns on the walls, which were served by a foreigner named Mi-tbari^ Katan (Mr. Cotton ?) and a party of native Christians, a shot killed a man of rank among the Chinese, who then retreated from b^ore Ava, and proceeded towards M6>ni and joined the other portion of Youn-lbi^s army, which had been ordered to march down by 7*AeJji-Af and Md^n^, The king then repaired the fortifications of Ava, and summoned to his assistance his two brothers, the chiefs of Taang-ngu and Frame. The Chinese army when united again advanced from M6^n^, and succeeded, notwith- standing many attempts made by the Burmese to stop and check
* In the account of the journey of certain Chinese from Siam to China by land, g^Ten in the 1st vol. of Du Halde, it is stated, that when the Tartars made themieWes mUstert of China, '* a ^[tuX number of Chinese fagitiTes from the province of Ynnan dispossessed their neighbours of their land, and settled there themsdves, and the inhabitants of Kamarttt (a Shan town on the fron- tisrs of China) were forced to abandon their city."
1M70 Smu Mwmmi §fiki Wkn h^hoem Bmnmh tmd Ckkm. 137
them, io sgun inveituig Avm^ whkii diey besieged for eevenl monthe. The faroiliea and propeitj of many of the Bumiete troops being oat* side of the city, were seiied by the Chinese and maltreated or deBtro3red; and this dronmstance, joined to a great scarcity of pro* wions, created much sorrow and suffering among the besieged. The troopa had aeiUier rice nor money to pnrchase it, and on applying to the king, he observed that they had reoetved their grants of paddy land lor their services, and that he had no rice to give them ; at the same time he stationed some of his women at the palace-gate with- noe for sale. The commanders of the troops at last complained agwnat the king to lus yonnger brother, the prince of Prime, who, in the month of May 1661, entered the palace, seised the king and his family, and assomed the sovereignty with the title of " Meng-yi^ gif6*gmmgJ' The dethroned king and his fomily were, shortly after, seat to tiie Kkgnt'^imen river and drowned, and hence he is also styled in history Ye-gyd^meng, or the king thrown into the water. As aoon as MaMe-ra^-OTd-OAUNO took the reins of government, the affiun of the Bnrmese began to prosper. He succeeded in several saeceasive attacks on the Chinese besieging force in different direc- tioDS. and at last, as the Chinese suffered severely from these attacks and from an epidemic disease, they, one night in the month of November, 1661, evacuated their entrenchments before Ava and fled, leaving most of their baggage and property.
Shorty after, the king of Ava was advised not to allow YouN-tBi' and all his Chinese followers to reside together at Tiogaim, but to make the latter take the oath of allegiance and then disperse them in different parts of the country. The king ordered all the Chinese, with the exception of YouM-uii'aad the governor of Ymkm, to be swoni ; but when the Bnrmese officers summoned >the Chinese to attend at the pagoda where the oath was to be administered, they refused to come unless the governor of ytmoii accompanied them. He was accordingly invited also, and on coming to the pagoda and seeing many Burmese troops in attendance, he imagined that it was their intention to put the Chinese to death. He and several of the Chinese suddenly saatohed the swords out of the hands of some of the aokhers and attacked them, killing many of the Burmese ; who, however, at last mounted the enclosure walls of the pagoda, and fired down upon the Chinese, until many of them were killed and the remainder submitted* Bat as soon as the king of Avm heard of this affair, he ordered the whole of the Chinese^ with the exception of YovK-LBi', to be put to deatii.
In the month of Oeoembsr. 1661, the Tartars marched down a force
128 S9m§ aee9mU of tk0 Wan heiween B9rwuA mti Ckmti. [Fn«
of 20,000 men» under Ain*tri^-wb2«o, the gOTemor of Fmmm, took post at Awg-jteng^iai^, and Bent a rnksion to the king of Jvm^ demanding Youn-lhi^ and threatening, on rcfual, to attMk Aua. The king sommoned a conncil of his officers, and obeerring that in the reign of king Du-p4-t5un-dataka, Ta6-N04N*BUA had been snrrendered to the Chinese, and in the reign of king Noa«-dat-data« KA they had been made to snrrender the Ts6:-bu&h of Ba^md to ihm Burmese, gave it as his opinion, that these two precedents wonid justify his now delivering Youn-lhi' to the Tartars. One of the Burmese officers expressed his entire concurrence in his Majesty's opinion ; adding, that the Tartars were very powerful, and that the Burmese troops and inhabitants were suffering much from their war with the Chinese. Youn-lhi' with his sons and grandsons were accord* ingly, on the 15th January, 1662, forwarded to the Tartar camp, and delivered over to the Tartar general. He, however, sent another mission to demand the person of the Chinese governor of FtMon, but the king of Ava having replied, that he had executed that governor for ingratitude and treachery, the Tartar camp broke up on the 22nd January and returned to China. The mutual surrender of fugitives of every description is now an established principle in the relations between the two kingdoms, and the Chmese are said to enclose care- fully in a large cage and forward to Ava, any Burmese fugitives required by the king of Ava.
For a full century after Youn-lhi* was surrendered, the Chinese and Burmese appear to have continued in peace, but at last, in the year 1765, in the reign of Tshsn-btu'-tbn*, king of Ava, the second son of Alom-pra, another war broke out between the two nationa; and as this war is the last which has occurred between them, and is often referred to by the Burmese with pride and exultation, and as ita details are recorded with some minuteness, and are really calculated to give European nations a more favorable opinion of Burmese courage and military skill, I shall endeavour to make a free translation of the account of it, which is contained in the 29th and dOth volumes of the Chronicles of the kings of Ava.
The causes of that war are said to have been these : a Chinese named L6li^ came to Ba-md and JToM^-letfn, with 8 or 400 oxen laden with silk and other merchandise, and applied to the Ba-md authorities for permission to constmct a bridge to the north of the village of Ndnbd, in order to enable him to cross the Tdpemg river. The Ba^md officers observed, that they must submit the implication to the ministers at Ava ; and L6li^ considering this answer as equiveknl * Lord of ths white olophssti and SvMas*s Shsm-buaa.
1837.1 8mm Mummi §fty Wmn hfimen Btw* mii Ckkm. I
Id a refonl. iru impertinent and disretpeetfnl. The Ba»wt6 oAoen •oapecthig from LAlc^s manner, langaag^e, and appearance, that he was not a common merchant* bnt some Chinese officer of rank, seised and aent him to Avm with a report of his oondact. He was confined at Ava m the amal manner ; bat after a fall inquiry and examina- tion, nothing of political importance transpiring, he was sent back to Ba-tR^, with orders that he should be allowed to trade as usual, and that if he really wished to construct a bridge, which however appear- ed to the ministers to be only an idle boast on his part, he should be permitted to do so wherever he pleased. On his return to Ba-mi, he declared that some of his goods which had been detained there when he was sent to Ava, were missing or destroyed, and insisted upon compensation. The Ba'md officers replied, that when he proceeded to Ava he took only five or six of his men, leaving all the rest in charge of his goods, and tliat if there really was any deficiency, he must look for it among his own people, and not among the Rarmese. L6li' left Ba-wUi much dissatisfied, and on his arrival at Md'mt,in, he com- plained to the Chinese governor there, that Chinese traders were ill treated by the Ba^md officers, who had also sought pretences for accusing him and destroying his merchandise. — He then went to Maing-TsHi, and preferred the same complaint to the Tssduntti, or governor general, there. The Tsountu observed, that he would wait a little and see if any thing else occurred, to prove the truth of L6li'8 statement, that Chinese were ill used in the Burmese dominions, and not permitted to trade according to established custom. About the same time, an affiray took place between some Burmese and a Chinese caravan of upwards of 2000 ponies with one LdTA^ai^ as their chief, which had come to KytAng^iHUi and put up to the north of that town at the great bazar of Kat-ikwdk. The Burmese had bought some goods on credit, and reftued payment when demanded by the Chinese. In this affray a Chinese was killed, and the Ts6:bu£h being absent at Ava at the time, LdTA^ai' applied to the subordinate Burmese oflkers for justice, according to Chinese custom. These officers decided, that the man who had committed the murder should, agreeably to Burmese custom, pay the price of a life, — ^namely, 300 ticals. LdTiCai' refused money, and insisted upon the man being delivered over to the Chinese ; but the Burmese officers replied that such was not their law, and then proposed that the man who had committed the murder should be put to death. UbrfMftLi* declared that this would not satisfy them, and returned to CAtaa with some of the principal traders, and complained to the Tsdoatii of Ymtmn*. That officer being urged, at the same time,
* Withia the last six jMrt two oases of aecidental homicide occnrred at AvMf
s
180 Some ^teeetmt ofth$ Wtan heiwee» Bmmak mut CSUia. [Fas.
by the ez-T86:biiJh't of Ba-md, Tkeumi, Ky9(m§*tiiMm 8&d other subjects of Ava, who had taken refuge in Ckma, to invade the Burmese domip nions, made such a report of the aboyementioDed circumstances to the emperor of Ckma, as to induce his majesty to order an army to mardi and take possession of Kya^^toAn, The Tsduntd put up a writing' on the bank of the 7a7^ river containing these words : '* Deliver a man to us in the room of our man who was killed, or we will attack you;" and shortly after, a Chinese army under a general named Yi^m-T4^- l6 TB^ consisting of 50,000 foot and 10,000 horse, advanced and in« vested K^aing-ia^n. The TB6:bu£h of Kyidmg'tvAm at the same tims revolted and joined the Chinese.
. On TsHBN-BTU^-TKN, the king of Ava, hearing of this invasion, he dispatched, on the 28th of December, 1765, eleven divisions of troopa. consisting of 20,000 foot, 200 war elephants, and 2,000 horse, under general Lsr- wb'*wbno-d6-mhu' Nb-iit6-tsi'-thv^, to relieve Kyaitif^ toUH. The Burmese general, on approaching that place, contrived to send in some men in disg^se, and arrange a combined attack on the Chinese besieging force. Their cavalry, ^hich was numerous, was charged by the Burmese with elephants, and the Chinese being defeated, retired to the bank of the Tdld river, where they took poat behind some mud-works which they threw up. The Burmese general again attacked them and drove them to the bank of the M^^kkatmf or great Cambodia river, where the Chinese army again took post; but they were attacked here also, their general Yi^m-ta-lA-tb' killed, and their army driven back to Ckina with much loss, and in great disorder. The Burmese trmy then returned to Ava, where they arrived on the 8th April, 1766. Thi^n-wi'-buah and D6-bata, the TB6:bd[hs of Kyaing^toun and Lu'ta^tshajf-nhft^paMd sent excnsee» stating that they had been forced to join the Chinese ; but the kii|g of Ava disbelieved them.
In January, 1767, intelligence was received by the king of Ava that another Chinese army, consisting of 250,000 foot and 25,000 horse, had entered the Burmese dominions, and that on their arrival on or near Shyd-mue-loi^n mountain, to the westward of the M^^lduamg
of B Bvrmesa killing a Chinaman ; and on both ooeaaions, the Cbaneie residents snoeessfnUy need their ioflvence with the Burmese prince, Mbn-tha-oti'h, to hsTe the Bonnete executed. Nothing would satiify the Chinese but the death of the indiTiduals who had ilain their countrymen.
* The Let-wi-weng-dS-mhii is the officer in command of the northern en- trance to the palace. The words mean literally, '* left»hand royal eatraaoe chief," and the <ld, or royal, is often omitted. Thisis Stmss's XsdM^mM^ and *' the got eraor of the north gats'* of some of our officers.
1S37.] Sane mcemmS •/ tU Wmn Utwem BmnmA tmi Ckma. 131
rmr« a piit of the army, consisting of 150,000 foot and 15,000 lM>ne, tDuder general Yi^n-tsu'-ta-tsno, was detached by the route of Nwmf^hU near MS^wdm against Bosi^. His Majesty had before, antieipatiag the return of the Chinese, ordered Kmrng'toMM to be feeinforoed and filled with provisions, so as to enable it to hold out under its governor Bala-mkn-dsn, and now directed that two armies should fHToeeed from Avti^ one by water up the Erdwadi to Ba^md under the LaT*wB^-wB3io«ifBU% and the other by the land route to the westward of that river, under the Wdn-gyih Maha-tsi^-thu% who should be jmned by all the force he might find at Mihgaung^ M6^bgem and other towns in that neighbourhood, and then march by the T9amdd {SdiUa*) route, and attack the Chinese. On the 30th January, 1 7^, the Wdn*gy(h marched with 22 divisions, consisting of SOjOOO foot, 2,000 horse, and 200 war elephants ; and on the 4th February, the water force, under the LaT-ws^«WBNe-]>6-MHn^ con- eistiBg of 11 divisions," 15,000 men, and with 300 boats carrying guns and jiujals, proceeded up the Erdwadi towards Ba-md.
Fkom Sh^d'wme'lollH mountain another portion of the Chinese army, oonsisting of 10,000 horse and 100,000 foot, under general TgsmcKT^-i^-rB' BMrr^ff^ by the Tsandd route against M^'gaung. A body of 5,000 horse and 50,000 foot also took post on Thinzd-nuay- km mouBtain, whilst the force under general Yi^n-tsu^-ta-tsno, when it reached Bm-md, stM^aded itself along the bank of th^ river at the spot whore the mart is held.
Tlie governor of Kaung-toUn, not having sufficient force to go out and attack the Chinese, employed himself in repairing the old and constructing new defences, &c. about that town. The Chinese, leav- ing 3,000 horse and 30,000 foot with three generals to defend their stockade at Bu-md, advanced with 70,000 foot and 7,000 horse under general Tsu'-Ti-ruNo himself, and invested KaMng-toHn, which they aaeaulted with scaling ladders, axes, choppers, hooks and ropes ; but the garrison, as previously arranged, met .the assailants, not only with a heavy fiie of cannon and musketry, but with large boilers of hot dammer and molten lead, and long pieces of heavy timber, which they let fall iq^on them. The Chinese were driven back with great loss, declaring that the besieged were not men, but natB\ or inferior celestial beings. The Chinese then stockaded themselves around Kamig^tot^M at a distance of more than 140 cubits.
The LaT-wB-WEMO-MHC', or Burmese general, commanding the
* The BarmeM pnmomiGe 7V«»to at TtandH.
f Tke Burmese mo/ it the tame at the Hindu Dnah, and mott of the Bar- Mi^ are taken from the Hlnda-Mythology. s 2
1 83 Same aeeomii of the Ware between Bwrmah and Ckma. [Fkb.
water force from Ava, on arriving at the month of the Nat^mfei^niS ahove the town of Shuegit, stopped to allow all hit boats to come np, and determined, in the meantime, to throw into KoMng-teitkt m supply of ammunition. He selected three officers who Tolunteered to perform this service with three fast-puUing boats. The Chinese had only three boats, which they had constructed on their arrival at Ba^md. The Burmese volunteers succeeded at daybreak one morn- ing to pass through the Chinese besieging force stationed to the westward of Kaung-ioiLn, and entered that town with the supply of ammunition, as well as with presents of dresses and money, whicli the king of Ava had sent to the governor. On the same night the Chinese force made another unsuccessful attack. The governor arranged with the Burmese volunteers a plan of operations, — namely, that the water force from Ava should first go and attack the Chinese posted at Ba-^mdt and then fall on the rear of the force besieging Kaung'toHn, from which the governor should at the same time make a sortie. The volunteers again at day-break passed through the Chinese force stationed to the north-west of the town, and rejoined the water force. The general of that force, entirely approving of the governor of Kaung^tonn'e plan of operations, now moved his fleet ai boats close along the western bank of the Erawadi to Ba-md^ and then, landing his soldiers under a heavy fire from his boats, he stormed and carried all the Chinese stockades. The Chinese general before KauT^g^toitn, Tsd'-t4-tsno, dispatched upwards of 1,000 horse in support of Ba-md, but the Burmese general placed 2.000 troops to prevent the Chinese crossing the Len-ban^gya river, and Tsu'-TiC- TKNG recalled them.
The Burmese general then selected three bold and trusty men to pass through the Chinese force before Kaung'toAn at night, and report to the governor the fall of Ba-md, and the intention of the Burmese general to attack on a certain day the besieging force. On the appointed day, the Burmese general, leaving one diviuon of his force at Ba-md, marched with the remaining nine divisions, and attacked the Chinese before Kaung'tonn, and at the same time the garrison of Kaung-ionti sallied out. The Chinese, although greatly superior in numbers, were much disheartened at the loss of their stockades at Ba-m6, and ufter three days' fighting, the whole of the Chinese works before Kaung-toan also were taken. Ten of their generals and more than 1 0,000 men were killed, and the Chinese, after setting fire to the boats which they had been building, closed round their g'^nerol Tsu'-ta-tbng, and, taking him up, fled to their force on Thin-zd'nuay'lein mountain. The Burmese followed the
1887.] 8m»e tieeamU tf ty War§ hHw09n BurmA mid Chhm. 139
r, and. driving then ont of their stockades on that monntain, pursued them as far as Md:wdn, taking a great quantity of arms, prisoners and horses.
The land force of 22 divisions, which marched from Ava under the IV^n-gyih Maha-tsi'-thu', having arrived at Mihgaung, after «i»pair- iog the defences of that town, and leaving a soflKcient garrison in it, proceeded to meet the Chinese army, which was advancing by the Am/a* route. On crossing the Kat'kyo-wamg'md, the W^n-gyfh heard that the Chinese army were near LM mountain, and, aent a amall party in advance to reconnoitre. This party before it came to Liz6 fell in with a party of 1 ,000 horse, which the Chinese general TsBnNG-TA-L6-Ta had also sent in advance, for the same purpose of reconnoitring, and the Burmese, drawing the Chinese into a narrow pass between two mountains, where their horse could not form line, attacked and defeated them. Judging, however, from this reconnoi- tring party only consisting of 1 ,000 horse, that the Chinese, army must be of great force, the Burmese party stopped on the bank of the Ndn-nyen-f river, and sent some scouts on in advance. These TBtnrned with the intielligence, that, on ascending the top of a moun- tain and climbing some trees, they had seen the Chinese army, which amounted to about 20,000 horse, and 100,000 foot. The Wun-gyfh then appointed six divisions of his army to proceed with celerity by the right, and six by the left, round each side of the LM mountain, whilst with the remaining ten divisions, he advanced by the centre route slowly, and occasionally firing cannon. The Chinese general hearing of the approach of the Burmese, left one-third of his army to take care of his stockades in L(z6, and with the remainder advanced to meet the Burmese, and took poet on the eastern bank of the NdU" ngen river. The Burmese force under the Wiin-gyfh c*ame up and joined the reconnoitring party on the western bank of the same river, whilst the tight and left wings, which had reached Lfjrd by marching round the rear of the Chinese main army, suddenly attacked and carried the stockades there. The Chinese in those stockades believ- ing that the principal portion of their own force was in front of them, were completely taken by surprise, and fled and joined their army under general TsHBNa-TA-L6-TB'. These wings of the Burmese army then fell in with another Chinese force, ^hich was coming from China witii a convoy of provisions to their army, and took possession
* The distance between M0-guung-9ind Samia if said to be only five or lix days* journey, t For the Shan word Ndm^ water and small riTcr, the Barmese always write
1S4 Same Mceomi of the Wkr9 betwaen Burwuik tmi Ckmm. [Fu.
of the whole of the hones, mules and provisions. The Bannsse genemls reported their successes to their commander in chief, the Wdn gyih, by a swift horseman, and proposed that their force shonld now fall on the rear of the Chinese army stationed on the east bank of the Ndn-nyen, whilst the Wlin-g3rfh attacked it in front. The Wan-gyfh sent the messenger back approving of the plan of attack* and fixing the day on which it should take place. On the appointed day, the .two wings of the Burmese army fell on the rear of the Chinese on two different points, whibt the Wdn-gyfli crossed the Nan-nyen and attacked them in front with the main army. The Chinese generals seeing their army placed between two fires, retreat- ed and took post at a spot beyond the Lis6 mountain ; but the Wan- gyfh here again attacked them, and completely routed their army, 100,000 men of which fled to Samtd and there threw up new works. The Wun-gyi'n halted his army at Maingcld, in order to recruit it.
The ^dn-gy(h having been taken unwell, the king of Ava recalled him, and appointed the Lst-wb'-wkno-d6-mhu% who was in com* mand of the Ba^mS water force, to go and relieve the Wftn-gyfh^ and with orders to attack and destroy the Chinese army, and then take possession of the eight Shan towns, Hdthd, Ldtka, Mtfrna^ TWiidd, Main^nnd, Tsi-guen, Kamg-wi&h, and M6nodn. The Lbt-wb'*wsmo« i>6-MHo' proceeded with his ten divisions from Ba-md and joined the WiSn-gyfh's army at MaingM, and soon after advanced and attacked the Chinese force at Santa under general Tbhbno«T4-l6-tb', which had been suffering much from want of provisions, the inhabitants of the eight Shan towns having refused to comply with the Chinese general's requisitions, declaring that they were subjects of the kinf^ of Ava, and afraid to assist the Chinese. The Chinese were forced to retreat, and the Burmese pursued them as far as Faaoii, taking a multitude of prisoner;, horses, arms, &c. The Lbt-wb'-wbng-iihO'^ after taking possession of the eight Shan towns, which had hereto- fore thrown off their allegiance to Ava, joined another Burmese general, the Wt&n-gyih Maha Thi'-ha-thu'ba, who had been sent with an army by the route of LH'ta^Ukay-nhiUpanA, The two gene- rals attacked another Chinese force of upwards of 50,000 men, which was posted on a high mountain to the north-east of TheitMi, and one- third only of these Chinese escaped into their own country. The Lbt-wb'.wbng-d6-mhu' and the Wun-gyih Mah^ Thi'-ha-tbu'ba having completed his Majesty's service, then returned, with the prisoners, guns, &c. which they had taken, to Ava, where they arrived on the 21st May, 1767.
In the month of November, 1767, another Chinese army, consist-
1M70 Sam aeami 0/ th$ Wmrt Mmm BiohmA wU Ckma. 185
mg of 60,000 horse and 600,000 foot, under the emperor of Ckmm'9 Bon-in-law, Mrufo-Kjiou'N-TS^, and his brother Tsu'-ta-l6*tr^ enter- ed the Burmese dominions by the T%iitmi roate, accompanied by the ex-T86:biUUi of that place, No4-auno-duom ; 100,000 men were sent at the same time against Ba-m^ by the TUngd'imay'iein roate. On this Chinese army attacking Tkeumi, the governor and other officers evacnated the place with most of the inhabitants, llie Chinese general, Mtbno-Kbov'n-tb^ then advanced with 30,000 horse and 300,000 foot by the Th^bd road, whilst the other general, Tsu'-Ti-i^- TB', having placed a garrison with the ex-T86:buih in Tkemm, con« ■tmcted to the south-west of that town, some extensive stockades, in which he took post with 20,000 horse and 200,000 foot, and made arrangements for forwarding supplies of provisions to that portion of their army which was in advance. When a report of this intelligence was received at Ava from the Ts6:bulh of Tkibd, the king appointed SO divisions, consisting of 30 war elephants, 3,000 horse and 30,000 foot, under the command of the Wdn«gyih Maba Tsi^thh', to go and meet the Chinese army advancing by IMmU and Tk{b6. This army marched from Ava on the 24th December, 1767. Two days after, another army of 20 divisions, 200 war elephants, 2,000 horse, and 20,000 men, under the W6n-gyih Mah^ Thi'ha-thu'ba, marched by Skue^gd-yaM*, up Nyamg'hetH'gyih and Pd-gyd, towards the rear of the advancing Chinese army, in order, after intercepting their communications with Tktmni and cutting off their supplies, to attack the Chinese in the rear. Four days after a third army, con- sisting of 200 war elephants, 2,000 horse and 1,000 men, was detach- ed under the command of the Lbt-wb^wsno-d6-mhu', with orders to advance by the Mdmeit road, and attack the rear of a Chinese force which was advancing by that roadf.
On the Wdn-gyih MahjC Tbf-thu^ arriving at Bm-gify beyond Tk(b6lp he sent forward seven divisions of his army which fell in with the Chinese and were driven back. The Wdn-gyih then advanced with his whole army, and made an attack on the outposts of the Chinese force, which were posted on €hut§ mountain to the westward of Th£bd, for the purpose of drawing the enemy out ; but the Chinese
* A pagoda at PaUii a Tillagt on ths Mpei'mgay, nx or sevea miles to tht S. E. of ilmi.
t This is the campaign of which Stmis hai gives tome account in p. 69, &c. ef the ratrodnetion to his embatiy.
X Stmbi's PMag€€ and Ckibo.
I Stmbi's 04ngf't<niM§'iMm^ if a hill or moaatain in Banaess, sad Otut aountaia ii near Thibd^ and not Bamd,
l36 8wn0 aefotM/ of the Ware between Burmdk and Ckma, [Fm.
g^eral aftsailing the Wt&n-g^(h with an immenBe Buperiority of force, the Bormese were defeated with loss, and driven hack in gpreat dis- order. Three regiments were taken prisoners, heing unahle to extri- cate themselves from the midst of the Chinese army, which they had penetrated in a charge. The Wdn-gyfh collected his troops and retired, thinking only of defending himself. The Chinese general pursued the Burmese with increased confidence, until the advance of his army reached Bout-thek-kay-byen. The Wtin-gyih sent notice to Ava, thut every attempt which the Burmese had made to stop the Chinese had failed ; that they had penetrated as far as Bout^thek-kay- hyen ; and that he had taken post at LoUngi'byen'gy(h, When this intelligence reached Ava on the 9ih March, 1768, the i^ole of the ministers and officers were much alarmed, and advised his Majesty to fortify the city, and make preparations for receiving the Chinese, who were but two or three days' journey distant. The king abused his officers, and declared that if the Chinese came, he and the four princes, his brothers, alone would meet and destroy them.
The Wiin-gyfh Mah/Thi'-ha-thu'ra, who was ordered to proceed with his force to the rear of the Chinese army and cut off their sup- plies, sent a strong detachment in advance under the Tsitkd-gyih'*'. Tbin-ota^:mbn:oauno, to reconnoitre. This officer reported, that the Chinese were advancing in great force, and that he would stockade himself and oppose them. The Wt&n-gyfh fearing to divide his force* ordered the Tsit-k^-gylh to fall back, but the latter, being of opinion that his retreating from the immediate vicinity of the enemy would encourage them, and make them believe that tlfe Burmese force wat inconsiderable, urged the W^n-gyih to advance, and threw up a stockade with large bamboos. The Chinese «ame up at night and repeatedly attacked this stockade, but without success. As soon as the Wdn-gyfh learnt the Tsit-k^-gyfh's determination to make a stand, he pushed on with the rest of his force, which accelerated ita pace on hearing the sound of cannon and musketry, and the moment it reached the Tsit-k6-gyih's stockade, attacked the Chinese ^th great impetuosity. The Chinese were defeated and forced to retire, and after the Burmese army had recruited a little, the Wdn-gyih followed the enemy, and attacked and drove them out of Ld»ski or Ld'Shyd, where they had stockaded themselves ; and again out of Kyu Shy6, until they took shelter in I%einn{, The Wdu-gyih followed and took post on the, bank of the Ndit-beng or Nan-peng river to the south-east of Theinni, sending three divisions of his army under TBiNrQTA'zMSNioAUMO to the west of the Salueen river at the Kuem'
* Lisuteaant-Gcneral in war.
1887.] Sowe account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 137
kHtM'-ddzgji ford, with orders to stop and cut off a convoy of provi- tioQB which was coming to the Chinese. This service was success- fully performed, and the Chinese general T8u'-ta'-l6-tb^ and other officera finding their own supplies intercepted, were unahle to spare any for their army which was in advance under Mtbng-koun-tx' The Chinese near Theinni were soon in great distress from a scarcity of provisions, and too uneasy to come out and attack the Burmese. Hearing a report also, that Tbimota^mbnigaung was coming to attack them with 1 ,000 mnsth elephants, the whole Chinese camp were watching the clouds*. At this time, the Letw6-weng-mhti, who had marched by the M6:meit road, arrived with his ten divisions, and joined the Wiin-gyih Maha' Tbi'ha-thd'ra before TheinnU Hie Let-w^-wen^-mhu proposed to the Wun-gy£h to let him march on at once with 30 divisions, and fall on the rear of the Chinese advanced force near Thih6 ; but the Wdn-gyih was of opinion, that the Chinese near Theinn( should first be disposed of, and believing that the town of Theinni, in which Shans and Chinese were inter- mingled, could be more easily carried than the Chinese works outside «nder their general Tsu'-ta'-l6-tb', the Wdn-gyfh stormed Theinni with three divisions of 10,000 men each, and captured it with the whole of the Chinese magazines. The ez-T8d:bu£h, several Chinese officers of rank, and as many of the garrison as could escape, fled Into the Chinese entrenchments beyond the town, but nearly 2 or 8,000 Shans and Chinese were killed.
The Wiin-gyih Maha^ Thi^ha-thi/ra then made arrangements for depriving the Chinese camp of their supply of water, and posted divisions of his army in a line along the Ndn-beng river, from the south of Theinni from Kyaak Konn on that river to the east of the town/ covering at the same time the Ndn^tu river, and planting troops at every road or passage leading down to the points at which the Chinese used to come and take water. The Chinese army soon began to experience great distress, no provisions being able to reach them from the rear, as well as being in want of water: and when the Wdn-gyih ascertained this fact through some prisoners who had come over to the Burmese in search of water, he attacked the Chinese entrenchments at three points with more than 30 divisions and captured them. The emperor of China's brother, T8u'-ta-l6-tb^ finding the army unmanageable, cut his throat with hid own sword and died. The Chinese fled pursued by the Burmese, who took a great many prisoners, together with arms, elephants and horses, and
* TVift in the Burmese language means clond, and akjfd, or in compoaitioa lyi, mesas between. This is Stm as's Tengia Boo, T
138 Some account of the War$ between Burmah and China. [Fbi.
killed more than they could number. The Chinese generals Yav'k-an, Khe^-wa« Pan-thb, Yi'n-tboun-yb', Yi'n-ta-ti', and Kvbn-l6-tb' were also taken prisoners with their chargers.
The Wdn-gyfh Maba Thi^ha-thu^ra then, leaving a strong garri- son in TheinfU, advanced against the Chinese army under Mtbno* KOUN-YB^ The other Wdn-gyfh, Maha Tsi'-thu^ who had posted himself on Lonngd'hyen-gyih, learning by the return of the messen- ger whom he had sent to Ava, that his majesty was highly displeas- ed with him, determined to make another attack on the Chinese, and« marching round the rear of Thoanizay, attacked them with three divisions on both flanks and centre, but owing to the great force of the enemy, the Burmese were repulsed, and succeeded only in killing 10 or 20,000 men. The W\iin-gy(h rallied his troops, and after recruiting them a little, arranged another attack. He sent 4,000 men secretly at night to the rear of the Chinese army round their right and left flanks, with orders to be concealed during the night« and at day-break to fall upon the right and left wings of the enemy ; whilst the Wdn-gyfli, on hearing the sound of their attack, would advance with the rest of the army in three divisions, and, attack the Chinese in front. This attack succeeded completely ; and the weapons of the Burmese were so smeared with the blood of the Chinese, that they could not hold them. The Chinese had before suffered greatly from want of provisions, and their general, now believing that the Burmese from Theinn{ had arrived in his rear, deemed it prudent to fall back with th^ whole of his 30 divisions of 10,000 men each. The Wdn-gyih continued to attack the retreating enemy, and the whole of the woods and hills were covered with the dead bodies of the Chinese. The Chinese general MTBNo-KocN-rB% collecting as many of his men as he. could, retired by Taung-bain, avoiding the road to Theinni, and on arriving at Maing:yolln and MaiHg:y^, took post on the top of a hill. The Wdn-gyfh Maha Tsi^-thu' in the pursuit of the Chinese met the other Wdn>gyfli Maha Thi'ha* thu'ra advancing with his force, at Naung-bd to the westward of Ld'Shyo, The two armies united and marched towards the Chinese general at Maing:yoitn and Maing:yin, but as soon as he heard of their approach, he fled into China, The two Wdn-gylh's finding the Chinese had retired, and that the king's service was completed, returned with all their prisoners, arms, &c. to Ava, where they aniv<- ed on the 1 7th March, 1 768.
The Chinese force of upwards of 100,000 men which had marched against Ba-md by the Thinzd-nuay-kin road, repeatedly attacked that place, which was so skilfully defended by Bola Mbn:]>bn« that tkej
1637.] Smne aeemmt of ike Wart h^wem Surmak and Chtna. 139
eosld not carry it, and after losing a great many men, and suffering much from scarcity of provisions, they heard of the flight of the large Chinese army under the king's brother and son-in-law, and immediately raised the siege of Ba*m6, and fled to China.
For more than twelve months there was a cessation of hostilities between the two countries, owing apparently to a communication sent from Ava to China by eight Chinese prisoners, who were released for that purpose. But about the end of 1 769, intelligence was receiv- ed from Ba-md, that another Chinese army of 50,000 horse and 500,000 foot was marching against the Burmese dominions under three generals, THu'-KODN-Ta#, Akoun-tb', and Yuon-koun-tb'. On the 2l8t October, the king of Ava sent a force of 100 war elephants, 1,900 cavalry and 12,000 foot under the Amyaok-wiin''', Na Mto':- tbi'ha-thu', to M^:§^aung, by the route to the westward of the ErdwatK. Three days after, another force amounting to 52,000 men under the Wil!in-gyih Mah/ Tnt'EA-THu^aA proceeded by water to Ba^md : and in another three days, two more divisions proceeded with the cavalry and elephants under the Md:meit Tsdcbuih and Ky6« deii:y&£, by the road to the eastward of the ErdwatU.
The three Chinese generals, on reaching Y6y{ mountain to the north of the Lizd, detached 10,000 horse and 100,000 foot under the Kyen-ngan officer, Tshkng-ta'-ti^n, to advance by the Mo.- gamng road, and cutting timber and planks in the most con- venient spots, brought them to the bank of the Erdwadi, and left the general Ld-TA-Ts' with 10,000 carpenters and sawyers, to con- struct large boatsf* The main army then marched on towards Ba- sid, and after throwing up very extensive stockades at Shue^nyaung^ beng, twelve miles to the east of Kaung-taan, and leaving 100,000 foot and 10,000 horse to defend them under Yuon-koun-tb'', the rest of the army, amounting to 30,000 horse and 300,000 foot, under the other two principal generals and ten cheers of high rank, advanced and invested Kaung^taitn towards the land side. 600 boats also, as soon as they were built in the upper part of the Er6wad(, were brought down and placed with 50,000 men under Yi-ta-yi'n, the governor of Thd'hyeng, so as to invest Kaung-ioan on the river face. Kaung* tfdtn was repeatedly attacked by the Chinese by land and water, but its governor, Bula Mbn:dkn, defended it so bravely and skilfully, tiiat the Chinese were obliged at last to confine their operations to
• Chief of artillery ; Stiies's Amton-met,
t This sUtement is opposed to Mr. GuTZLAFr's opinion, derived from the Chinese accounts of this war, that some nayigahle river from China falls into tbe Er^wadi, and that the Chinese army brought boats with them by that means* T 2
HO Same tteemmt of the Wan betwem Surmah md Ckkut. [F■l^
keeping up an incessant fire against the place, from the positioiua occupied by their kuid and water force.
As soon as the Wiin-gyih Ma ha Thi'ba-thd'ea, who was adraa* cing with the water force from Ava, heard that the Chinese were closdy besieging JlTotM^-Zoidi, he ordered Tsa'n-lba-oti'^h, Dhamma- TA, BiMuC Uh and Shub-daung-noat with four war-boats and all the boats which had joined him from the different towns on his route from Ava, to proceed with expedition before the rest of the army, and endeavour to throw into Kaang-toan a supply of ammunition and provisions. These four officers attacked the Chinese boats in frottt of Kaumg-tfHtu, and after defeating and driving them off, and captur- ing many, succeeded in relieving Kaung-toAn, Tsa^m-lha-oti'h then stockaded himself with 5,000 men in the rear of the Chinese besieg- ing force, on a spot to the south of KauMg^to^, and north of the month of the Tsin-gan or Tsin^khan river, whilst Dhammata and BiNiA Uh with their boats, and the Chinese boats which they had captured, took post near the island of KyuH^dd on the side of the Erawadi, opposite to that on which Kaung^toAn stands. The Chineae water force returned to its former position in front of Kaimg^ioib^, and 40 or 50,000 Chinese made an attack on TsA'N-LBA-eri^H'e stockade, but being unable to carry it took post round it.
The Wtin-gyfh being joined at Tagaung and Mali by the elephants and cavalry which had marched from Ava by the eastern route, detached 100 war elephants, 1,000 horse and 10,000 men under the Let*w^-weng-mh(i with orders to proceed to Md^-meit, and after putting that place in a state of defence, to watch the state of af&drs and seize any opportunity which might ofier for attacking the Chinese army. The "Wtin-gyih himself then advanced with his boats, and on arriving near Kaung'io^n, took post near the island opposite that place, towards the western bank of the ErdwaiC, He then ordered 1,500 horse and 15,000 foot, under the Shye-weng-mh^'*' andTein- gy4:roen:ganng, to cross over and land on the eastern side of the ^rtf- wadit and, marching round the rear of MogH on the north bank of the Len'-ban^gga, to attack any convoy of supplies and provisions which might be coming to the enemy from China, and afterwards fall on the rear of the Chinese army.
The force which marched from Ava to M(i:gaung under the Amyaok- wdn, after placing Md:gttung in a state of defence, advanced to meet the Chinese army corojng in that direction. Learning from his scouts
*■ *' Commandiog tbe eaBtern entrance into the palace," to which honorable poit thii officer, who had lo much dittingaithed himaelf in the prtoediBf eampaignt, appears to have been devated.
1S87.1 Some Mcom/ of ikn Wwn beiweem BunmJk md CkinM. 141
tluit the Chinese force (^^0,000 horse and 100,000 foot under general TsHBMe*TA-L6-TB', which had heen detached towards M(i:gaumg, had halted on the east bank of the Srdwadi, new Naung-td'id island, abore K^-hfo^uHum^md, in order to construct a bridge over the river, which is narrow there, the Amyauk-wtin rapidly advanced with his whole force and took post near Peng^tkdk, an island lying near the west bank, and above and below it along the river, whence he prevented the Chinese from building their bridge or crossing the Brdwai^,
The Shye-weng-dd-mhd, having crossed the Erawad{ river with his 15,000 men, and landed at the landing-place of the Ba-m6 mart, marched round the north of the Len^bam^gya stream and cut off the supplies of the Chinese, capturing every convoy of men, horses and mules which was approaching by the MaimgUem road, and then turned round to attack the rear of the Chinese army ; whilst the Let-w6*weng-mhd, who had been detached to Md.ineit, having put that town in a state of defence and placed in it a strong garrison with its Te6:buih, was advancing towards Kaumg^tailM with his ten divisions. The Chinese generals, Thu'-koum-yb' and Akoun*tb', hearing that the Shye-weng-mhti and Let-w^-weng-mhd were ad- vancing in two directions from the rear to attack them, sent out a force of 5,000 horse and 50,000 foot under Y6-ta-ti'm, the governor of Lky^yfmt to meet the Let-w^-weng-mh(i, and another force of the same strength under Kd-TA-ri'N, to meet the Shye«weng-mhd.
As the Let-w^*weng-mhu was advancing from Md:meit and had crossed to the northward of the Tstn-khtm river, he fell in with 5,000 Chinese horse which were preceding the Chinese general Yd-TA-TiV, and immediately attacked them with 100 elephants and 2,000 musqneteers and broke them. He then sent against the right and left flanks of the Chinese force 500 Cassay and 500 Burmese horse, whilst he himself penetrated into the very centre of the Chinese force with the rest of his ten divisions. The Chinese were complete- ly defeated and driven back with g^eat loss, and the Let-w^-weng- mh6 halted his force, and took post on the north bank of the TViis- kkoM river.
The Shye-weng-mhd also fell in with the Chinese force sent against him at a spot beyond the Nan-ma^hui river, to the eastward of the great Chinese stockade at Skue^nfmmg'beng, and, dividing his force into three portions of five divisions each, received the Chinese attack. The Chinese horse advanced with g^eat impetuosity, but being received by the fire of 3,000 musqueteers from the Burmese right and left wings, they were driven back with the loss of 5 or
142 Same accmmt of the Wars between Burmah and Chima, [Fib.
600 men. The whole Burmese force then Avanced and attacked tiie Chinese, and forced them to fall back to their great stockade at Shue-nyaung-beng with a heavy loss. This stockade being as large and extensive as a city, the Shye«weng-mhu halted and took post on the east side of the Ndn-^ma^bm^ river.
On the Let-w^-weng-mhu then sending out a party of 100 horse to open a communication with the Shye-weng-mhn, the latter I'eport- ed that all the supplies of the enemy had been intercepted, and their communication with the rear cut off, and proposed that the two Burmese forces should make a combined attack on the great Chinese stockades at Shue^nyaung'beng, as, after capturing them, the Chinese army before Kaunff'toHn would be enclosed like fish in a net. The Let-w^-weng-mhu on receiving this proposition, summoned all his officers, and after praising it to them, advanced with the whole of his ten divisions and joined the Shye-weng-mhii's force before the great Chinese stockades at 8hue»nyaung*beng. A plan of attack being then arranged, the Chinese stockades were stormed at four points, to the east by sis regiments under the Shye-weng-mhii, to the south by six regiments under Men:ngay-bala, to the west by seven regiments under the Let-w6-weng«mhu, and to the north by six regiments under the Lain-b6*. Some of the Burmese entered by ladders, whilst others entered by the openings which were made by elephants employed to butt against and throw down the gates and timbers. Although the Chinese with their general and the whole of their officers received the Burmese on the top of their works, and maintained a heavy fire, the Burmese, urged on by their generals, the Shye-weng-mhii and Let-w^-weng-mhu, succeeded in enter- ing the works, when the whole of the Chinese rushed out of the western face, and joined the army which was before Kaung-toHn under their generals Tho'-ko(jn-yb' and Akountx'. The Burmese generals having captured the Chinese entrenchments at Shue-nyaung^ beng, with an immense quantity of gUDS, jinjals, muskets and ammunition, and horses and mules, placed a garrison of 5,000 men in charge of these stockades. The Let-w^-weng-mhii with ten divisions then proceeded and took post at Naung^byit on the north bank of the Tstn^khtm river, four miles to the south-east of Kaung- toAH ; whilst the Shye-weng-mhii with ten regiments took post on the bank of the Len-ban-gga river, opposite to M6:yd village, and eight miles distant from Kaung-toun.
The Wun-gyih then sent eight divisions of his fleet under the Mxk*kha»ra'-b6 and, seven other officers to attack the Chinese boats * Officer of Ltum, a town and district near Rangoon*
1 837.] Some accamU of tie Wars hetwen Bmrmdk and Ckma. 143
which were blockadiBg Kmmg^toan, This attack sueceeded ; but the Burmese having returned to the Wiin-gyih with the boata and gtina they had captured, the Chinese fleet rallied and resumed the block- ade. The eight divisions of the Burmese fleet, as soon as they had refitted and repaired, again attacked the Chinese fleet, and after a severe engagement, forced the crews to jump on shore, and leave all their boats, guns, &c. of which the Burmese took possession. The W6n-gyih's army then opened a communication with the garrison of Koiumg-tiHtn, and tiie Wun-gyih sent 10 regiments under Mbnitb'- zBTA-OTd to cross the Erdwadi below Kaung-to^l* to the eastward, and post themselves along the Tsin^kkan river to the south-east of that town, so as to communicate with Nmrng-hyit, where the Let- w6>weng-mhd was stockaded. The W6n-gfyih also sent ten reg^« ments under Mbn:tb'-tannaung to cross the Erawadi above Kattng- toon, and to place themselves along the Len-^han-gya river to the north' of that town, so as to communicate with Moyii, where the Shye-weng>mhu was posted. The Wdn-gyfh also, in order to induce the Chinese to believe that strong reinforcements were daily joining him, made large parties of men, elephants and horses cross over every day from the west to the east bank of the Erdwadi, and at night brought them all secretly back again to the west.
The Chinese generals Thu'-koun-tb' and Akoun-tb^ then sum« moned all their officers, and after describing the defeats which both their land and water forces had so repeatedly sustained, and the severe suflerings which their army was experiencing from the want of every kind of supplies, which the Burmese had intercepted^ and observing that even if they succeeded in an attempt to force the Burmese armies around them, the Chinese troops would be unable to go far, owing to the scarcity of provisions, the Chinese generals proposed to depute a mission to the Burmese camp* in order to open a negotiation fot peace, and for a passage for their army to China* Hub proposition being unanimously approved of, the Cliinese generals addressed the following letter to the Burmese commander-in-chief :—
" The generals Thu^-koun-tbs Akoun-tb*, and Yuon«xoun-tb^ to the (Burmese) general. When we three* who were appointed to march to Ava by three difierent routes, were about to commence our march in the year 1129* (1767«8,)the (Burmese) general sent eight Chinese with a letter, stating that all sentient beings desired rest. We therefore delayed our march a year. Even now, we should be happy only to see our dispute settled, which it will not be for years, if we go on fighting. We are not come, because we want the Burmese dominions. If the sun-desoended king (of Ava)
144 Some account of the Warn between Burmak and CMna. [Fbb.
sends presents, as was the former custom, in the 16th year of the emperor of China's reign, we shall send presents in return. Oar master the emperor's orders are: 'Fight, if they fight; or make peace, if they make peace/ We three generals, desirous of settling this ditpate, have come with a moderate force only. In our Chinese country we are not accustomed to say more than one word, and are used to speak with truth and sincerity only. The present war has arisen from the circumstance of the Ts6:huihs of T^euiM, Bd-mS, MO^'yaung, and Kyaing:yoiin having come and invited us. ^ We will deliver up the T86:hui|^s, subjects of the sun-descended king, who are now in China, Let them be restored to their former towns and situations. And after the (Burmese) general has delivered up to us all the Chinese officers and soldiers who are in his hands, let him submit to the sun-descended king and great lord of righteousness, and we will also submit to our master, the emperor and lord of righteousness, that the two great countries may continue on the same terms as they always were before ; that all sentient beings may be at rest ; that there may be no war ; and that the gold and silver road may be opened."
The Kue-chow-b6'*' coming to the advance of the Burmese army with the foregoing letter on the 3rd December, 1769, the Wdn-gyflt sent out some officers with a Chinese interpreter to meet the bearer of the letter. One of the Burmese officers, hearing that the object of the letter was to open a negotiation for peace, told the Kue-chow« b6, that in order to establish an important precedent, such negotia- tion ought to take place on the boundary line between Ava and China. The Kue-chow-b6 replied, " Very true, but only say where the boan- dary is." The Burmese asked, if Buddhist pagodas were not built in the towns of Hd^thd, Ld-thd, M6nd, Teandd, Kaing:Mdh, Khawtt, and Khan^nyen ? Tlie Kue-chow-b6 said that they were built, and that they> are still in existence. The Burmese rejoined, the Chinese do not build or worship Buddhist pagodas, but the Burmese do ; such buildings are erected throughout the king of Ava's dominions, and their existence inHd^thd, Ld'tha, and the other towns, is a convincing proof of those places belonging to the king of Ava. The Chinese army ought therefore first' to retreat beyond those towns, to the boundary of the Chinese empire at M6:myin and Kyeng-thi, {Kyang-ei P) The Kue-cliow-bd then asked, if there is not such a place as Ta-rosp- m6 (Chinese point) in the king of Ava' a dominions ; and on being
* That if, " The officer of Kui-ehow city ;*' bat this name U geaertllf writtoa in Burmese history, Kue»t9U€^i6»
1 837.] Same aecoant of the Wars ketween Burmak tmd Ckma. 1 45
answered that there is, below the city of Prome, — ^he asked, if the Burmese history and ancient records do not mention, that in a former king of Pagan's time, a Chinese army invaded the country and marched along the Erdwadi as far as that place, which was thence called Taroup-md , — and on again being answered in the affirmative, he observed, an army under the son, brother, and son-in-law of Tshsn-bto'-mta:tbn, king of Pegu^ only came as far as those towns of Hd'thd, Ld'tkd, &c. during the reign of that king, and built tho^e pagodas ; — but if you refer to the spot only to which an army may have happened to reach, the Burmese army ought, on the same prin- ciple, to retreat as far as Taroup'm6*, The letter from the Chinese generals was then taken in to the Wl^n-gyih, who, after reading a translation of it which was made, sent word that all his officers had not yet joined him, and that the Kue-chow-b6 must come again in four or five days.
The Wiln-gyih summoned thirty of his principal officers and con« suited with them as to the answer which should be made to the letter from the Chinese generals. They all recommended that no terms should be given ; — but the Wiin-g^ih observed, that wlienever the Chinese had heretofore erred and attacked Ava, the Burmese kings restrained their feelings and granted them peace, recollecting the long friendship which had existed between the two countries ; — that even if the Chinese force then before them were entirely destroy- ed, the empire of China would still possess abundance of troops and population; — ^that if the Burmese refused to grant terms to the Chinese, when asked by them, and cut them to pieces, such a pro- ceeding would be recollected for many successive generations with feelings of animosity and desire of revenge on their part, and the inhabitants of both countries would continue deprived of peace and quiet. For these reasons, the Wtin-g^ih gave it as his opinion, that terms ought to be granted to the Chinese, — and declared, that if .the king of Ava disapproved of the measure, he would take the whole responsibility of it upon himself* The other officers acquiesced, aud the Wun-gyih then addressed a long reply to the Chinese generals, recapitulating the causes and events of the war, and concluding with an inquiry, whether the Chinese generals desired to settle the dispute by arms or by negotiation. The Chinese generals Thd'-koun-tb' and Akoun-tb', (the latter here stated to be the emperor of China's son,) next sent a long letter addressed to the king of Ava, closing
* The grouDd on which the Burmese claimed Hd-ikd, Ld'thA, &c. ii precisely the tame as that oa which the Burmese of the present day founded their right to Kuio Tslley, Manipur, and even to Ckitiagong and Dacca.
V
146 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China, [Feb.
with a request, that officers of rank and intelligence on each side, should meet and settle all points of difference; and with this condi- tion, that the Chinese army should not retire until after the Burmese army was. withdrawn ; for, as the Chinese generals said, if we retreat first, we are afraid the Burmese army may follow and attack us, as was done at Theinni, This letter was brought to the outposts of the Burmese camp by the Kue-chow-b6 and the interpreter Noa-mtat" •touoN-AUNO, on the 10th December, 1769. The Burmese officers who came out and met him, at first refused to take the letter, observ- ing that the business must be discussed with them ; that the king of Ava ought not to he addressed; and that, in fact, they dare not forward any such letter to him. The Kue-chow-b6 assured the Burmese, that the person who had written the letter from the Chinese generals had made a mistake through ignorance, and that the letter was intended for the Burmese generals and officers. The Kue-chow-b6 further proposed, that if the Burmese really desired to make peace, they should permit the Chinese army to retire freely to a suitable situation, at which the negotiation might be concluded ; and displayed great anxiety for peace as soon as possible. The Burmese officers sent him back with a promise only to report all he had said to their general.
The Kue-chow-b6 returned to the Burmese camp on the 12th of December, when the Wun-gyih delivered to him a letter for the Chinese generals, expressing his willingness to negotiate a peace. The moment the Chinese generals understood the contents, they sent the Kue-chow-b6 back to the Wun-gyih, to beg of him to fix the day on which certain officers of the two armies should meet and discuss the matter. The Wdn-gyih appointed the following day.
On the 13th December, 1769, fourteen Burmese and thirteen Chinese officers of rank met in a large shed, which was erected for the purpose at the south-east angle of the town of Kaung-toiin. On the part of the Chinese the Kue-chow-b6 was the principal speaker, and on that of the Burmese, the W<in-dauk Nb-mt6-maha-tuura. The Burmese demanded, that the Tsdrbuahs of Theinni, Ba-md, and Md.gaung should be immediately made over to them. The Chinese said, that these Tsdibuahs were not in their camp, and affiirmed with an oath, that they should be forwarded to Theinnt and surrendered to the Burmese there, within six months from that date. The follow- ing treaty was then written on white paper with ink, and a copy delivered by the Chinese to the Burmese : —
" Wednesday, 13th December. 1769, in the temporary building to the south-east of the town of Kaung-toHn. His Excellency the general
1S37.] Seme aceatmt of the Wars between Btirmah and China. 147
of the lord who rules over a multitude of umbrella- wea'ring chiefs in the great western kingdom, the sun-desceuded king of Ava, and piaster of the golden palace, having appointed, [here follow the names and titles of the 14 Burmese officer?,] and the generals of the master of the golden palace of China, who rules over a multitude of umbrella- wearing chiefs in the great eastern kingdom, having appoint- ed, [here follow the names and titles of the 13 Chinese officers,] they assembled in the large building, erected in a proper manner with seven roofs to the south-east of the town of Kaung-toHn, on the 13th December, 1769, to negotiate peace and friendship between the two great countries, and that the gold and silver road should be established agicceably to former custom. The troops of the sun- descended king and master of the golden palace of Ava, and those of the master of the golden palace of China, were drawn up in front of each other when this negotiation took plape ; and after its conclu- sioa, each party made presents to the other, agreeably to former custom, and retired. All men, the subjects of the sun-descended king and master of the golden palace of Ava, who may be in any part of the dominions of the master of the golden palace of China, shall be treated according to former custom. Peace and friendship being established between the two great countries, they shall become one, like two pieces of gold united into one ; and suitably to the establishment of the gold and silver road, as well as agreeably to former custom, the princes and officers of each country shall move their reapective sovereigns to transmit and exchange affectionate letters on gold, once every ten years."
The Burmese negotiators, after receiving the above treaty, applied to the Chinese to make over to them such boats as the Chinese still appear to have had near Kaung-toHn, The Chinese promised to deliver the same after they had been employed in bringing up their stores to Ba-md ; but the boats were burnt on the same day by the Chinese generals, and some difference of opinion afterwards took place about them. Presents being exchanged between the Chinese and Burmese generals, and some sent by the Chinese to the king of Ava, the Chinese army began their march towards China on Monday, the 1 8th December, • followed at a distance of a jinjal shot by the Burmese divisions under the Let-w^-weng-mhd and Shye-weng- mhii, until the Chinese reached the boundary of their country, when the Burmese returned to Ba-md and Kaung-toHn. At the same time, the Chinese commanders-in-chief having sent the* necessary orders to that portion of their army which had marched towards Mcgaung, that force also retired into China,
V 2
14S Same aeeaunt of the Wwrt between Burmak and Ckma. [Fbb«
The ChfneM armies having snfiered long from want of proTisiona, those men only who were able-hodied sncceeded in reaching China, and the forests and mountains ^ere filled with countleas numhera who died on the ronte from starvation.
When the officer, whom the W6n*gyih sent with a report of the peace which had heen concluded with the Chinese, and with a large quantity of silks and satins that had been received from the Chinese generals as presents for his majesty, arrived at Jiva, the king dis- approved of the conduct of the general and officers, for allowing the Chinese army to escape ; refused to accept the presents, and ordered that the wives of the general and other chief officers should be placed with the Chinese presents on their heads, in front of the western gateway of the palace ; and notwithstanding that the wife of the general- in-chief was a sister of the principal queen, she and the wives of the other officers were exhibited for three days at the appointed place, with the bundles of Chinese silks and satins on their heads.
The Wiin-g^th and other officers hearing how highly the king was displeased, were afraid to return to Ava immediately, and determined to go first and attack Manipur, the Ts6:bu£b of which, they heard, had been < fortifying himself again. In January, 1770, therefore, the Burmese army crossed to the westward of the ErdwaCi at Kavng-toHn, and marched to Manipur, and although the Ts6:bu£h of that place made arrangements for checking the progress of the invaders at every defile and narrow pass, the Burmese army succeeded in penetrating to the capital, when the Tsd:buih fled with his family and as many of his adherents as he could, and concealed themselves in jungles and high hills. The Burmese army seized the whole of the population and property they found in the coantry, with the'prineess of Maeyen, Tuonkdf and princes Hb'm6 and Tsanda-to'-kat, and brought them^ to Ava^ where they arrived on the *2drd of March, 1770.
The king, still displeased at the Chinese army having been allowed to escape into China, refused to see the Wdn-gyfh and other officers of the Burmese army, and ordered them to be removed out of his kingdom into some other territory. They were conveyed to the eastern side of the Myit-ngay, which joins the Erdwadi near the north- east angle of the city of Ava ; and two other Wdn-gyfhs were also ordered by the king to be taken to the same place, for having pre- sumed to speak to his majesty in favor of the general and other officers. About a month after, the king forgave the whole of them, and allowed them to return to Ava,
The Chinese generals, Tbu'-kou'n-te' and Akovn-ts', returned and reported to the emperor of China, that having made peace with
1637.] Some tieetnmt of ike Ware between Bummk and Ckina. 149
the Bunnese at Kowtg-toHn apon these conditions ; nunely. that the Tid:bv41is of Tkehmi, Ba-m6 and Md.'gaung, subjects of the king of Avo, should be surrendered at Tkeinni ; that all the Chinese officers and soldiers taken prisoners by the Burmese in the years 1765, 1766, 1767, and 1769, should he given up; and that ambassadors should be sent hy both sovereigns once in ten years, the armies of both nations had retired; and that two officers, the Kue-chow.b6 and Kti'n:mbn:ti'tu'ha, had much distinguished themselves. The empe- ror of China was greatly pleased and desired to promote those officers ; but two of the imperial kinsmen, Ha-ta-ti^n and Tbhi'n«ta.ti'n, with two Tartar nobles, the governors of AtH-kyain and Maing:thin, submitted that they should first be allowed to go down to Mdnnyin and see how far the statements of the Kue-chow-b6 were founded in truth. These four individuals accordingly came down to M6:myin and sent a letter to the Burmese governor of Kaung'tonn, in charge of a subordinate officer and upwards of fifty men ; but the governor finding from a translation of the letter, that its contents were very unfriendly* seized and confined the whole of the Chinese mission. A report of the Burmese governor's proceeding was immediately for- warded to the emperor of China at Pekin, who ordered the Kue-chow- b6 to g^ down himself and see how the matter could be settled.
The Kne-chow-b6 came down to Md.'wdn with upwards of 1,000 soldiers, and sent a very civil letter to the governor of Kaung-to^n, requesting him to release the Chinese party he had confined, and to send back with them the letter which had been addressed to him by the governors of Atik^hfoin and MaingiMn, by order of Ha-ta-ti'n and TsBi^N-Ti-Ti'N. The governor of Kaimg^toAn immediately complied with this request ; and on the Kue«chow-b<S perusing the letter, which had been sent to Kaung^toiin, and finding its contents to be not only uncivil, but warlike and threatening, he forwarded it to Pekin, The emperor was exceedingly angry, and ordered Ha-ti^- ti'n and Tshin-ta-ti'n, with the two Tartar nobles who had written the letter, to be sent up to Pekin in irons. H/-ta-ti'n died on the road, but on the arrival of the other three individuals at Pekin, the emperor ordered them to be executed. In the same year, in October, 1770, the caravans of Chinese merchants came down as before to Bcum^, Kamng-toAn^ and other places in the Burmese dominions.
\\ \^ [To be continued.]
\
150 Noiiee on Balantium. [Fbb.
X. — Notice on Balantium, a genus of the Pteropodoua Mollusca ; with the characters of a new species inhabiting the Southern Indian Ocean. BgVf.H, Bbnson, Esq. B. C. S.
In Vol. iv. J. A. S., page 176, I ennmeratpd the genera of Ptero- poda met with in my voyage from England, and noticed, under No. 11 , a new perforate genus allied to Cleodora, which I marked as very rare, in consequence of tlie specimen which fell to my net having been the only one seen during the passage.
On looking over the plates of Lamarckian genera of Testacea given in the old series of the London Quarterly Journal of Science, Vol. XV. I met wiith a figure. No. 107, Plate VII. , which bore a very near re- semblance to the shell from which I intended to draw the characters of a new genus ; and on reference to the letter-press, page 220, I found a note which had theretofore escaped my notice, containing the characters of the genus Balantium, which the anonymous translator proposed to establish in order to receive a shell taken by Mr. Cranch, in Captain Tuckbt's expedition to the Congo, and preserved with another shell, apparently of the same genus, in the British Museum. The writer assigned the shell provisionally to the family of HgaUoana^ merely from the strong analogy which the substance of the shell bore to that of Hyalaa, until an opportunity should occur of obtaining more accurate information regarding a species so interesting. That opportunity has partly occurred to me, and I am enabled, by the discovery of a second allied species, to confirm, from an inspection of the animal, the correctness of the writer's conjecture regarding the location of the genua in the order Pteropoda. The following is the • description of Balantium recurvum, as given in Brande's Journal.
•' Shell transparent, very thin and fragile, hyaline, corneous, hasti- form ; apex recurved ; open at both ends ; superior aperture dilated, sharp-edged ; inferior round, very minute ; sides acute; superior disk undulated; inferior rounded; numerous transverse grooves on both sides."
The new species differs from the description in having no re- curved termination to the shell, or at least the bend is so incon- spicuous, as to be of no value as a character ; the terminal aperture is also larger in proportion, being, in my specimen, nearly 0.05 of an inch in diameter. It has on one face three radiating longitudinal ribs, (one central and broadest, and two lateral.) The lateral margins are more regular than in B. recurvum, are destitute of the grooves which cross the shell transversely, and are provided with a groove running the whole length of their truncated edge, whence it happens
1 837 .] Notice on Balanthtm. 1 5 1
that they are hicarinate, instead of presenting a single edge or keel. The other face has only one hroad central elevation, which expands gradually, and in proportion to the increase in width of the shell, towards the superior aperture. My shell is shorter in proportion than B. recurvum, 1 propose to describe it as
Balantium Bicarinatum.
Testa compress^ sub^triangulari hastiformi, faciebus utrisque trans- verse sulcatis, superiori triradiati, radiis convexis, approximatis ad marginem superiorem provectum undulas tres forraantibus ; facte inferiore medio convexfi, abbreviate ; marginibus lateralibns Isevibus nnisnlcatis, sub-bicarinatis.
Long. 0.65, Lat. 0.5 poll.
Habitat in Oceano Indico Anstrali, non procul ah insulis Amster- dam et Sancti Pauli dictis.
1 took the shell on the night of the 28th November, 1 834. in S. lat. 36^ Z(f, and £. long. 75^ 30^, in company with Janthina exigua and another small flat spired species, Cleodora, Hyalaa, a small Cepka* lopode of the genus Cranchia, an independent floating Amitifera, and a crnstaceons marine Centipede, With the exception of a protrusion of a small portion of the Molluscum at the apex, the animal was very similar to that of Cleodora, but having been crowded with too many spedmens iu spirits of insufficient strength, it decayed, and was no longer recognizable, when I had an opportunity of substituting a stronger preservative liquor.
I observe that Ds Fbrussac, in his enumeration of the species of Pteropoda, contained in No. 262 of the Bulletin dee Sciences, has refer* red B. recurvum to the genus Cleodora, as C Balantium, As the only habitat given by him is Congo, it is evident that he was possessed of no information in addition to that contained in the Journal of Science, and that he had arbitrarily assumed the specimen to be defective in the apex. The discovery of another species with a similarly perfo« rated extremity, and a like flattened form, should cause us to hesitate before blotting out the genus indicated by the writer in the Journal of the Royal Institution. Nothing but the discovery of an imperfo- rate specimen shotfld now permit its annexation to Cleodora, between which and HyaLta it appeurs to supply a void. The parts of Pelagian shells which are most subject to injury are the delicate edges of the apertures, not the imperforate apices, which even in the tender spinous terminations of the Cresides and Cleodora, are always met with in a perfect state. Cuvieria forms no exception to the rule, as, in that genus, the spinous termination is cut off by a diaphragm, and the derelict portion, therefore, follows the ordinary rule observable in
152 Additional fragmentM of the Shatherium, [Fsb.
truncated shells. The termiail volate of Carinuria is also liable to decadence, but no perforation is visible in the injured part.
I think that the preceding observations wiU tend to uphold the claim of Balantium to rank as one of the prominent types of form, which, for convenience' sake, are termed genera, and' that it is de- sirable that the anonymous iustitutor of it should claim his proper- ty, in order that we may know to whom we should rightly attribute its first indication.
The other species noticed in the Journal of Science, as preserved in the British Museum, would appear, from the figure referred to in Par- kinson's Introduction, to be a Cleodora which we met in a tract of the Indian Ocean contained between the parallels of 30^ south and 3* north, and the meridians 86^ and 92*^ east ; but Parkinson's figure does no justice to the form of that truly elegant and delicate shell.
Xi. — Additional fragmente of the Sivatherium.
Before Colonel Colvin's departure for Europe, we requested permis- sion to take a cast of the beautifully preserved lower jaw of the Sivathe* rinan which he exhibited at the Government House scientific party in January last. In further token of his zeal for science, and of his ever- readiness to oblige, he has, even in the hurry of embarkation, favored us with the accompanying lithographic drawings of the same jaw, and of the larger fragment of the occiput also on its way to adorn some ca- binet of fossil osteology in his native land. This fragment is the more valuable on account of its being perfect in the parts deficient in Dr. Falconkr's specimen published in the Asiatic Researches, vol. xix.* We subjoin the Colonel's note explanatory of the drawings, (Plates VIII. IX.)
" I herewith send you two plates of the Sivatheriwn, one of the por- tion of the head 1 was fortunate in having brought in from the lower hills below and west of Ndhan just before I left Ddddpur, It arrived encumbered with a good deal of hard sandstone matrix, most of which 1 had cleared away. This specimen is valuable, though it has no teeth, from having the occiput very entire, and from its proving the accuracy of Dr. FaiaCONsr's assumption, founded on examination of the original head, that the animal had four horns with bony cores, as this has the ofiTset of one of the back branched horns very clearly marked ; suitable to which I may mention that Captain Cautlbt has found in his collection a large flat horn. In this Plate, fig* 1 * S«e Joumsl Asiatic Society, vol. v. January.
SIVATHERIUM
Sck ^i':./!..!""'-^-!"-
r
1637.] Noie on the Hotspring of Lohand Khad. 153
represents a front view of my fragment ; fig, 2, a side view of the same, -showing the setting on of the new horn, and the rise of the front one over the eye ; fig. 3 is a view of the occiput : — the whole appear partly distorted from oocarrence of a thift. For the left lower jaw of the Sivatkerimm, delineated in the 2nd Plate, I am indebted to Condactor W. Dawb, of the Canal Department, for whom it was brought in, inclosed in a mass of eimilar sandstone, from near the soorces of the Sombe river, north of Diiif^ur and east of Ndhan^ shortly before I came away. It is a very perfect and beautiful speci- men, with its molars, four in number, almost quite entire, and is the specimen which you have moulded.
Fig. I is of the outside of the left lower jaw.
F%g. 2, ditto crown of the teeth, in which I have endeavoured to be accurate in drawing the fiezures of the enamel.
Fig, 3 is of the inside of the same jaw.
In fig. I I have hardly had the jaw perpendicular when drawing it, ss it does not sufficiently express the great height of the inner rang^ of the molars over their outer edge, which a cross section would have better shown ; but as the specimen is gone on board, I cannot now make it."
XII. — Note on the Hotspring of Lohand Khad. By Copt. C. M. Waos,
Near the village of Bhasra and the source of the Lohand Khad, (a rivulet, which flows into the Satlaj from below the ridge on which the fort of Chambd is situated,) there is a mineral spring, the water of which has a strong saline taste, and is said to be very efficacious in cases of goitre, dropsy, and rheumatism. Many people are in the habit of resorting to.it fi'om the neighbouring country annually in the months df May and June, December and January, to drink its water, both for the cure of these complaints, and to benefit by the salutary effect it is supposed generally to have on the constitution. A course of seven days is considered sufficient to affect the patient with its peculiar qualities. It is drank early in the morning and at meals, and has a slightly aperient quality. While drinking the water it is necessary, in the opinion of the natives, to observe a strict regi- men, eating nothing but dry wheaten cakes kneaded with the water of the spring, and occasionally a few grains of black pepper. When the actual course of drinking is over, abstinence from salt in any form is enjoined for the seven following days. During the hot months it is visited chiefly by those who are affected by goitres. In the cold months it is found to be beneficial in scrofulous complaints, as well z
154 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Fkb/
as dropsy and rheumatiBm. When taken for rheumatic affections the body is said at first to swell and to subside after the water has been drunk the regulated time. Persons of wealth, and those who are not able to proceed to the spring, send for the water from a distance at the proper season, in order to go through a course of it. There are no habitations near the spring of a permanent description. Those who resort to it, generally amounting to two or three hundred at a time, erect temporary sheds for themselves while they remain. The soil is argillaceous, of a reddish blue tint. Though situated near the source of. the Lohand Khad, there appears to be no connection between the spring and that rivulet, excepting in the rainy season, when the inun* dation is stated to impair the efficacy of the water, and neutralise its saline taste. The dimensions of the spring are about three feet broad and five deep. It is immediately on the frontier of the Khalur and Han* dtUr territories. Lohand Khad forms the boundary between these two States, and flows into the Satlaj near Kiralpdr in the valley of Mak' howal above the town of Ropur, No sacred character seems to be attached to the spring any more than the reverence with which the Hindus are accustomed to regard these phenomena of nature in all situations. It does not appear to be frequented by any pilgrims, who are led to it from religious motives alone. The Khalur r£ja attempted some years ago to levy a tax on those who come to drink the water, but was diverted from his purpose by the advice of Captain Murray, to whose authority he was subject, for his possessions on the left bank of the Satlaj.
[The analysis of this and numerous other speciraena of water will be given hereafter. — J. P.}
XIII. — Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, Wednesday Evening, the let March, 1837.
W. H. Macnaghtbn, Esq., Vice-President, in the chair.
Messrs. J. M. Mill and W. Cracroft, proposed at the last meeting, were ballotted for, and duly elected Members of the Society.
H. ToRRENB^ Esq. was proposed by Mr. H. T. Prinsbp, seconded by Mr. Maonaqhten.
Col. Hbzeta, proposed by Major Taylor^ second by the Secretary.
Mr. W. Storm, proposed by Mr. Bbll, seconded by Dr. WALLten.
The Secretary proposed the fiishop of Cochin-China as an Honorary Member, seconded by Mr. W. H. Maonaohten ; — referred to the Com- mittee of Papers.
Read a letter from Captain H. Harkitess, Secretary to the Royal Asiatic Society, acknowledging the reeeipt of oriental works published by the Sooiety.
Read a letter from H, T. Pbinsep, Esq. Secretary to the Government of India, General Department, communicating the f<mowing extract from a Letter, No. i 5, of 1836, from the Honorable the Court of Directors, dated the Uth September^ 1836.
4S37.] Proceeding$ of the Asiatic Society. 155
Para. 4. We learn from the Jommal of the Atiatie Society that you hare ffvoentlf transferred the Earopeao portion of the Books of the Library of the College of Fort William to a Public Library in Calcutta, and the Oriental Works to the Asiatic Society of Bengal. We obserre that this measure is made dependent upon onr sanction, but as we are not aware of the reasons which recommended snrh a distribution, we refrain at present from issuing any direc- tions upon the subject. With regard to the manuscripts, howe? er, it is probable that the collection comprises many copies of several of the works or dnpltcates of those previonsly in the possession of the Asiatic Society ; and we direct that in all such cases two copies be forwarded to ns without awaiting the receipt of onr decision upon the arrangement which you have made for the distribution of the contents of the College Library. We, at the same time, desire that you cause to be prepared and forwarded to ns by the first opportunity, a list of the seTcral works, both European and Oriental, which are included in the arrangement now referred to.
Ordered,— that a li^t be prepared of the works included in the Conrt'a requisition, and that the manuscripts in question be separated for trans- mission home through the Government.
The Secretary noted the sale of 9,000 'Rupees Company's Paper with which the Printer'ti bill had been discharged.
Read a letter from Monsieur S. L. Laportb, Secretary to the Linnsan tSociety at Bordenus, proposing a mutual correspondence and interchange of objects of natural history, which M. Laportb also offers to individual members from his own rich collection of Zoology.
Read a letter from Professor Othm. Frank of Munich^ acknowledging the receipt of Oriental works published by the Society, and suggesting a list of some of the principal Sanscrit works which it would be desirable to undertake, on the completion of those now in hand.
Mr. £. V. Irwin presented on the part of the author^ a duplicate of the Chronological hypothesis signed Vbbitas^ which was received ffom Fan Dieman's Land some months ago.
Library.
Dr. Wallich presented a continuation of the Meteorological Register kept at the Mauritiue, by M. Julbs Dbsjardins.
Mr. D. O. DvAs Sombre presented a iinelv illuminated copy of the Gulist^n, supposed to have been copied for the emperor Auranokbb at Btjipdtr, and lately belonging to the Begum Sombrb's library.
Read a letter from J. Bbi«i., Esq., Secretary to the Agricultural and Horticultural Society of Calcutta^ forwarding for presentation a*copy of the 3rd vol. of its Transactions.
Mr. JoBANNBs AvDALL presented a map of Armenia, published at Feniee, in 1778.
Notice Historiqne sur Crarlbs Telfair, Esq. late President of the Society of Natural Histoire of Mauritius, by M. Julibn Dbsjardins, Secretary to the Soavij—preeented by the author.
Narrative of the wreck of the Lady Munro on the isle of Anuttrdam in 1835, ^by Dr, M*CoMh. The following books were received from the booksellers :
Bnckland's Bridgwater Treatise, Geology and Mineralogy, Vols. I. and II. Lardner*s Cabinet Cyclopedia : Foreign Statesman, Vol. 3rd.
The following works translated and published by Mr. Lbwis Da Costa^ were presented on his part by Mr. Gborob Hill.
4 vols. 4 to. Elements of General History, in HindiistaDf.
1 vol. ditto, The Book of Common Prayer, in Persian.
1 ditto, ditto, ditto, ditto, ditto, in Hinddstani.
1 ditto, 8to. ditto, ditto, ditto, ditto.
1 ditto, ditto, ditto. Abstract, ditto, ditto.
1 ditto, 4to. The Penal Code, in Persian.
1 ditto, ditto, Regulations of Distress, Replevin and Sale, &e. of Lands, do.
166 Proceedingt of the Aiiaiie Sodeff, [Fsb.
Mr. Dtas Sohbrb presented to the Society, through Dr. Buruni, the sword of her late Highness Begum Somb&b, which she had worn from the year 1778 to the day of her death, and which was always kept by her bed- side.
A collection of models of the human hand and foot in plaister of Paris, was presented on the part of Mr. C. W. Sjuith.
Dr. WisB, Principal of HdghlS College, intimated that he was desi. Fous of forming a museum in connection with the Hdghlf .College, and would be happy to receive any duplicates which the Society might be able to spare.
The following memorandum and proposition were submitted by Capu. tain CmfNiNOHAH :^-
" Hafing been engaged daring the ptit month in arranging the coins in the Cabinet of the Asiatic Society, I beg to sabnnit to the Members of the Society the following obserTations upon their collection.
1. The collection of coins belonging to the Asiatic Society is so exceedingly meagre in every series of coins that would be of use to the historian and to the antiquary, and, at the same time, the individual specimens are so very poor in point of preservation, that the whole number of coins, which have been many years in collection, is scarcely deserving of the name of a Cabinet. To prove the meagreness of the collection, I need bat to subjoia a list of the coins now in the Cabinet of the Society, in whidi the only really ralaable specimen is a gold coin of Mahbndra Gupta.
LUi of th$ Coiiu m th€ Soeiify^M Cabinet, wiih tkeir wtlui,
€b.'t !?#•
1 Gold coin of Mahbndba Gupta 30
52 Dekkany gold boons ; some small, others minutely small, 6(^
7 Modern gold coins, chiefly Nip&lese, 25
42 Indo-Scythic coins, including some radely execated base gold
coins,.. 50
26 Grecian, Arsakian and Sassanidan, 50
30 Mdsalmiin and Nipklese silver coins, 30
227 Mdsalmin pice, all exceedingly common, except a Mahmad, .. 11 281 Dekkany pice — mostly modern and wanting inscriptions — nearly
worthless, 5
115 small silver coins— punch marks and Variiha series, .all bad 25
156 Chinese and Japanese, 5
25 Continental silver coins, 35
221 Roman ooins» 120
446
2. It is a fact, which most be known to most of the Members, that the Socie- ty's coUectiou has not been incrased during the last two or even three years by the addition of a single coin ; or, in other words, that since private individaals have commenced the collection of coins, there have been few, if any, pre- sented to the Society's Museum: most persons finding more pleasure in obliging a friend, by presenting to him any coins that they may pick up, than in displaying their public zeal by making a donation of them to the Society. I therefore beg to propose, —
As the Society's Cabinet has not been increased daring the last three yearn by the donation of a single coin, and, as from the number of private individaals now collecting coins, there is but little likelihood of any donations being made for the future, —
That the Society do either increase their collection of coins by purchasing such as may offer from time to time, in order that their Cabinet, at present nearly valueless, may be useful to the Antiquary in the elucidation of deubtfai points in history,—
1637.] ProceeHngt of the Atiatie Society. 1 57
Or, that the Society do lell their preseat incomplete collection to the hif hett bidder, and apply the proceeda either to furnishiog the Museam with subjecta more ^nerally interesting or with furniture indispeniably neceasary.'*
The general opinion of the Meeting: was adverse to the sale of the Society's Cabinet, its preservation being no source of expense ; and it was to be hoped opportunities might occur of rendering it more important and rich.
Mr. Bell submitted the following communication on the subject of the statistical inquiries suggested by the Royal Asiatic Society. The author was thanked by the Chairman for his offer to draw up a series of papers on staple products of India, and his note was ordered to be made over to the Statistical Committee.
To Jambs PaihSBP, Efq.
Stereiary, AMiatie Soeietp. Sia,
I have read with much satiafaction a pamphlet presented at the lait Meeting of this Society, containing a highly interesting paper drwwn up by the Right Honorable Holt Mackenzie, and John Forbes Royls, Esq, " having for its object the formation of a Committee of Agriculture and Trade in relation to the East.**
Conceiving, with advertence to the circular, which accompanied this pam- phlet, from the Right Honorable Sir Alexander Johnston, Chairman of the Committee of Correspondence of the Royal Asiatic Society, that any informa- tion derived from authentic sources, however incomplete, will be acceptable, I feel desirous to become a humble laborer in a field in which 1 have, from my arriTal in India (16 years) felt peculiar interest ; by submitting to the Society, for transmission to the Committee of Correspondence in EngUnd, If approved and deemed worthy, the results of information I have endeavoured faithfully to collect OQ the varions productions of India.
It may be deemed presumption in me to propose to myself this task, in the face of so serious an imputation as is borne on the circular in question ; vis. " Few in India Icuow what Eagland requires ; and none of the lights of modern science having been applied to the agriculture of the former country (India), its productive powers have, as yet, been very imperfectly developed.*'
However undeniable this position is, 1 h($pe it may be conceded that there are those in India who are equally ready to impart the little information they do poaaess on the subject which is to engage the attention of the Committee of Correspondence, as the members of that Committee can possibly be to collect and arrange it.
Impreaaed with the importance of, and great advantage likely to be derived from, a share of public attention being paid to Statistics in this country, I en* deavoured to draw notice to the project of forming a Society, by a communica- tion which appeared in the India Gazetfe of the 15tb or 16th of August, 1834, ■ under the signature of ** A Friend to Improvement ;" and I now rejoice that, although 1 failed in attracting attention to the scheme, the matter has been recently taken up by an able Committee of this Society, for the purpose of collecting and condensing statistical information generally.
I mention this circumstance only that I may not be thought to write for writing's sake, or to offer suggestions and make promises that are frequently made on the impulse of the moment when any new scheme is adopted, without due deliberation, or without thoroughly understanding the nature of the obliga- tion. I have studied the subject long, and the longer my reflections are bronght to bear on Indian Statistics, so much the greater is my desire to be of the least service in endeavoring to develope the resources of this country. And the only excuse I can venture to offer for having been so long a silent and useless observer, is the fact experience has taught me, that to publieh information of utility at one's own expense in India, is a serious and losing affair ; while, to throw away information, or give it to those who do not appreciate it, is an equally unprofit- able task.
A depository has now been opened for the reception of all nseful communica* tions by the formation of two Committees almost simultaneously, for the same purpose, and these at a distance of some 13,000 miles from each other, — a coin*
158 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, [Fbb.
cidenee which onsrht to cooTince the most sceptical of the demtnd for informa- tion, by no means scarce, but which, for the reasons I hare stated, has been kept bnck by some, scattered to the winds by others, or carefully locked up in GoTernment offices ; and now in the year 1837, when any question in political economy is agitated, there is not in aU India a book of general reference. What Is the consequence ? A question that in England would be settled in a month, requires ia India at least a year to collect data on which to frame a report.
Now, the least advantHi^e that may be expected from the labors of these Committees, will be a ready reference to all matters relating to political econo- my. and a sure guide to future legislation. Instead of groping in the dark, and seeking information from numerous and doubtful sources, it would be found carefully collected and condensed from the best authorities at one and the same point.
So srrand a design could not be compassed by any one indi? idual, even were his whole time and attention devoted to its accomplishment, and life ten times its present span. But in the hands of a Committee there is no reason to appre- hend failure, and 1 think, that as soon as the objects of the Committee are sufficiently explained and made known, there are many who will willingly and sealously contribute all they can to the general fund.
Without taking up more of the Society's time, (and I beg pardon for this intrusion,) I may merely add that I shall be glad to undertake a series of essays on the principal productions of India. For example, I would begin with ** Cot- ton,** which, as Mr. Holt Mackenzie justly observes, *' had become almost a necessary of life to a large proportion of our manufacturers ; and it was fear- ful to think how much we depended for it on a single source of supply.*'
Without meaning to question the accuracy of this argument, I think I could, without much difficulty, shew, that the English manufacturer is not so en- tirely dependent on a single source, as it is generally supposed ; for these deductions were drawn from what India hat produced — not from what India can and may produce.
2. 1 would endeavour to point out the obstacles that have existed to improving an article now of such vast commercial importance ; and how these obstacles can be best removed.
3. What the capabilities of this country are, supposing political events com- pelled the British manufacturer to depend for supplies of cotton on India alone.
4. The average prices of Indian cotton in the English market for the last twenty years, contrasted with those of American and other foreign grown cotton.
5. That India is capable, under ordinary care and encouragement, of main- taining a successful competition in the British market with any foreign country.
6. The probable quantity of land in India formerly occupied by cotton, which has been thrown out of cultivation, by the great influx of British Twist, and the extent to which this cultivation may be brought back by introducing a superior staple and improved mode of culture.
These remarks would be founded on sound calculations deduced from tabular statements, as well as actual experiment, and not on theoretical argumentation.
Cotion, as I have said, would be the subject of my first essay — which would be followed by a similar statistical view of our Indian Silk trade. Suffor wonid thirdly engage my attention, and so on until the list of staples had been com- pleted.
From these I should descend into the hitherto less explored, though not less interesting regions of agriculture, and try to discover whether there are not many productions now left entirely to nature, that could not, with a little atten- tion, be rescued from unmerited oblivion, and brought to form a valuable addi- tion to the Materia Medica, and to the present list of exportable products.
I have the honor to be, &c.,
Calcutta, 23rd February, 1837. Jobn Bell.
Physical,
A very large stuffed specimen of the Ornithorynchus paradoxus was presented by Mr. £. V. Irwin.
A letter from Lieutenant N. Vioary, dated Sydney, ^8th October^ 1836, announced his having dispatched, under care' of Captain Davidson, of the Lady KennauHty, a box containing a series of the fossil shells of New South Wales,
J^urn.As jSoc. Val VITIM.
Totsil Shells ^/ Z'A^ CU^ri /,,7l, en CuUA,.
1837.] Procteding3 of the AtuUic Society, 159
Captain Edward H. Harris, Commodore on the Surnt utatinn, pre. aented a box of foesil bones from the Perim islnnd in the Gulf nf O^mbtiyj which he had procured after much difficulty express^jr for the Society.
Among these are sereral very perfect bones — iin a)lisaior*8 head liiffering from that sent by Ueutenant Fulljambb — a buffiilo's liom — u very lar;;e ver- tebra—a well preserved mastodon's tooth in iron-sand congloineraie^and mimeroas other fragments.
Captain A. Bornbs' series of the geoloi^y end foasil conehology of the Cbari range in Cuteh, arrived since laat meeting, was laid on the table.
** These specimens'* (Captain BuaNKS writes) " are duplicates of what 1 for- warded to the Geological Society of London about six months a^o. ProfesAor Ltbll had 'cursorily looked over them, and a friend writes of some others which had been sent from the same spot : * Mr. Loxsdalb is decidedly of opinion that the fossils are much more different specifically from European secondary fossils, than those received from Cuteh a few years ago.'"
The principal Tarieties of these shells, are sketched in the accompanying plati^, (ix.) bat it is impossible, from the imperfection of must of them in essential parts, to name them with accuracy.
From the Chart hills, fig. 4, a Urge buccinum (?) 8 inches long;— ammonites of several species (I, 2,) enclosed in wacken balls, ~ sometimes mineralized with a fine red ochre ; belemnites, 3, occurring with and inclosed in bivalves 11, 12* 14 ; — ostrea, two Tarieties, 9 and 10. From Wagnt^ east of Bhooj^ the same shelly conglomerate, containing a variety of bivalves, 11, 15 and 16 ; pecten 16 and 17 (area?) with large ammonites, &c. From Lis^put, the principal sitells are nummnlitea 5, 6, 7, — some curiously curved la a saddle form i — and small egg-shaped radiata, 9, pentacrinites ?
The geological matrix of the Chart and Wapte specimens is a yellow ochre- ous limestone similar to the lithographic stone from Jesulmir : one specimen has much the appearance of oolite. Also crystallized sulphate of lime, vesicu-' lar basalt with zeolites and green earth, septarium iron clay, iron sand, and fossil wood.
From Hyderabad ; gypsum cryst. compact sandstone and lias (?).
Wara Veehia ; granular granite, passing into sandstone basalt— decom- posed felspar.
Balmer, south of Jemimir ; sienite lithomargic conglomerate, white porcelain clay, red ochre balls.
Liseput ; light clayey limestone — and porous basalt.
Paecham island ; sandstone and coarse pebbly conglomerate, yellow lime- stone and gypsum, as before.
Naitra ; a basaltic grit.
TVem/oier, six miles N. W. of Bhooj : iron pyrites.
Toftmra : porons red iron clay.
Angier ; hillocks of wacken pebbly conglomerate, same as from Mtyjuii and close-grained basalt from a cone 200 feet high.
Dhamiyo ; iron veins in sand, worked as an ore ; fossil trunk of a tree found in the soU.
Mhuri lithomarge, yellow clay, iron oonglomerats.
Badra / continuation of the yellow limestone, with pectens sad cy the- ria?— (16).
Jtradar ; low hillocks of a porous light grey volcanic tuffa. The volcanic field of this province deserves a minute examination — and it is much to be regretted that Captain Buavas did not favor the Society with sec- tions and napa of the country to elucidate his specimens. This enterprising officer is again employed on a mission to 8ind€t whence we shall doubtless soon hear of fresh researches and discoveries.
Dr. Pbar0ON read a memorandum on the j^aur and gayai, in justification of the name given to the specimen of the former in the Society's museum. [This note and Mr. Etav's, read at the last meeting, will be published in our next.— E0.3
XIV, — Meteorological Rtgitter.
JOURNAL
or
THE ASIATIC SOCIETY.
No. 63.— MarcA, 1837.
I. — Remarkt on M. Schlbobl's ohjeetums to the restored editions of the Alif Leilah, or Arahian Nights' Entertainments. By Hbnkt ToRBBNS, Esq, B. A. and of the Inner Temple, B. C. S,
At the time of the purchase of the Macan MS. by Mr. Brown* IAW» several of the most distingaished Arabic scholars in this part of India registered in this journal their opinion of its value. The style of the language was declared to be singularly pure, the narra- tiTe spirited and graphic, and the coUection of stories enriched with • many tales either perfectly new to European readers, or else given.. in a form very different from that under which they have been hither- to known, garbled and abridged by the carelessness of translators, or by imperfection of the MSS. whence they were translated. Since the publication of the opinions above alluded to, a letter addressed by Mons. Dm Schlboil to Mons. le Baron Db Sact, upon the subject of the thousand and one nights, has excited some attention in Calcutta, with reference especially to the supposed excellence of the Macan MS. Mons. Db Schlbgbl has asserted of these celebrated tales generally, that many, if not most of them, are plagiarized from a Sanscrit original, and that others are " intercalated" stories, taking their rise in ndther India nor Arabia. Hence he concludes that the greater the number of tales, the more frequent the plagiaries and intercalations ; and such being the ease, " we may be assured," he wys, ** that the most voluminous edition of the thousand and one nights will be the worst." Without stopping to weigh the soundness of this line of argument, based on a petitio principii, and inducing a most inooBclanve conclusion, it is worth while (the attack being so sweeping) to assume the validity of this reasoning, and prove the
T
] 62 RemarkM on the Alxf LeiUk. [M ARea,
streng^ of Mons. D& Schlbobl'b position by examining the instances with irhich he supports it. If his conclusion be a true one* then the Macan MS. must be the worst instead of the best form of the thousand and one nights hitherto discovered, for it is " the most voluminous :" the first five nights in this MS. for instance, contain the matter of the first seventeen nights of Gallamd's edition, and an additional tale, entirely new, besides. In deference to so celebrated a literatist as Mons. Schlbgbl, it is proper to consider what he advances attentively, and, keeping strictly to the letter of his argu- ments, to refute them, if possible, by their own assertions. It will not be perhaps difficult to show that the critic's reasons for the adoption of the above opinion are remarkable rather for ingenuity than sound- liess, or to prove by demonstration that the new tales of a " most voluminous" edition may bear not only the stamp of originality, but also strong internal evidence that they are indigenous to Arabia. Mons. DsScBLXOBL supposes that the tales of the thousand and one nights could never have been popular with Mussulmans, owing to the multitude of supernatural beings of different kinds crowded into them, there being, he says, " scarcely another step hence to the doctrine of polytheism." In expressing this opinion, Mons. Da S. has entirely forgotten the extreme superstition of the followers of the Prophet with respect to the existence of jinns, (both believers and accursed,) ghols, ufreets, and many other classes of imaginary beings, each distinguished by some peculiarity of character and habits. These are introduced in multitudes in the tales in accordance with the ordinary Arab superstitions which obtain most credit with the most bigoted Mussulmans. ' They are introduced with most liberality in some of the tales abounding especially in the expressions of religious feeling, and the believing spirits invariably make use of the ordinary devotional phrases so constantly in the mouth of an Arab. They are introduced not on the digmu vindiee nodus principle as what Mons. Da S. calls " semi-deities ;" they teko part in the action of the story, and from their stupidity are the butts of the superior intelligence of men. So far from showing marks of transmutation to an Arab shape from a heathen original, they appear to be them* selves the surest proofs of the Arabian extraction of the stories they figure in. Mon|. Da S.'s determination to prove the Indian origin of many of the tales has led him to the singular supposition that a people whose manners they faithfully depict, and whose superstitions they embody, that a people whose very language bears testimony to their pasrion for fiction, (the same word being employed in Arabic
1837.] Remarkt an the AUf LMak. 1 63
to express eomaenmtum and the relation o/etories) would neglect bdcIi tales even though mdigenons to their fatherland becaase the excess of supernatural agency in them savoured of " polytheism !"
With reference, howeTer, to the objection by Mons. Da 8. on the point of plagiarised tales, and his attempt to prove the plagiary by anachronisms^ an expresMon in the story of the fisherman and the jinn in the Macan MS. may be cited, not inopportunely, as giving some index to the date at which it was originally composed. The jinn is described as having been shut in a jar for " one thousand and eight hundred year$" from the time of Solomon, the son of David. Now this tale with one of Mons. Ds S.'s '* aemudeities'* in it, whom he supposes importations into Arabia from an idolatrous source, and abominations in the eyes of orthodox Mussulmans, was by the above account composed during the third century of the Uejira, at the very height of Mussulman orthodoxy.
Arguing on the supposition of the transmutation of most of the tales from heathen originals, Mons. Ds S. proceeds to point out how the Koran tnight have been introduced instead of the Vedas, and the name of Hasoun ul Rashbxd made to supersede that of Vicraha** DiTTA ; and with reference to the introduction of that Khalif s name, he cites the expression in the commencement of the thousand and one nights, " the chronicles of the Sassanians" as constituting a palpable anachronism. Now the expression quoted does not exist in the Macan MS. : the words are a king among kings descended from the dynaetg ofSassan ; and the mention of Islamism among descendants from Sassanian princes does not appear to be in any way anachro- nous. Ag^in, Mons. Dx S. has ingeniously discovered in the four colors of the fish, (vide the tale of the fisherman) who in their natural shape were a population of Christians, Jews, Mussulmans, and Idolaters, a t3rpe of the four castes of the Hindoos ; for, says he, " the metamorphosis in the original was brought about by a jeu de mots ; vama in the Sanscrit signifying colour as well as caste.** This will hardly hold good when we look to the Arabic wherein special mention is made of the different religions of the men transmuted into fish of different colors. Now the Hindus have, it is true, four prin- cipal castes, but their religion is a common one. Another instance on which much stress is laid by Mons. Ds S. of the internal evidence of an Indian extraction offered by the tales is cited from the tale of the king and the physician. The position is this. 1. The king is poisoned by a MS. 2. Some Indian MS. are saturated with a solu- tion of orpiment to protect them from insects. 3. No other MSS. are Y 2
184 Remarks on the AUf Leihk. [Mahcv,
to saturated. 4. This was, therefore, an Indian MS. thus prepared. 6. This was, therefore, an Indian king. 6. This was, therefore, an Indian story. The answer to this somewhat illogical sorties is — I . That an Indian king taming over an Indian MS. would not, as did the king in the story, have exposed himself to the chance of being poisoned. 2. That the supposition of the MS. being an ordinary Indian MS. would utterly take away the moral of the tale. 3. That (as the tale tells us) the supposed MS. was no MS. at all, for " the king turned over six leaves, and looked upon them, and found nothing written ttpon them,*' which induces a further search into the book, and a more certain death in consequence. But perhaps a literal translation of the latter part of the story from the Arabic of the Macan MS. will best show the futility of Mons. Da S.'s argument, the moral of the tale being the retribution inflicted by the victim on the oppressor by means of the knowledge he is in the commencement said to possess of " all modes of healing, and of hurting.'* Ejrtraet/rom the Story of the Phyeidnn and the King,
''And after this the executioner stepped forward, and rolled his eyes fiercely, and drew his sword, and said^ * Give the word ;' and the physi- eian wept, and sud to the king, ' Spare me, spare me, for the love of *6od^ and kill me not, or God will kill thee^' and commenced extempora. neously reciting,
< If I !!▼« no man I^ profit ; if I perisli curso for me All the good, when I'm no more, with every curse of infiuiiy. I was kindly ; others cruel ; they were prosperous ; I lost all ; And benevolence hath made me master of a ruined hali*.'
Then said the physician to the king, ' This is the return I meet from yon; you return me the reward of the crocodile.' Then said the king, ' And what is the tale of the crocodile?' The physician replied, ' It is not possi- ble for me to tell it, and I in this state ; and as God is with you, spare me as God will spare you.' So then the physician wept with exceeding weeping, and certain of the king's private attendants arose, and said^ * Oh! king, grant us the life of this physician, for we have not seen him odd- mit one fault towards you, and we have not seen him save as healing joa from your disease, which baffled all physicians and men of science.' Then s^d the king to them, ' You know not the cause of my putting to death this physician and this it is, that if I spare him« surely I myself am doomed
1 837.] Remarki an the Alt/ Leilah. 1 65
to deatli without a doubt^ for by healing me of the diseaie which I had by something held in the hand, surely it is possible he may slay me with something given me to smell ; hence I fear lest he kill me, and take a bribe for doing it ; since he is a spy, and has come hither for no end but to compass my death; so there is no help for it, — die he must, and after that I shall be assured of my own life.' Then said the physician, ' Spare me, spare me, for the love of Ood^ and kill me not, or God will kill you/ Now when the physician. Oh ufreet, knew for certain that the king would pot him to death without a doubt, he said to him, ' Oh king, if there is no help for it, but that I must die, then grant me a space that I may go down to my house, and appoint my people and my kindred where they may bury me, and that 1 may relieve my soul from its obligations, and distribute my books of medicine. And I have a book, rarest of the rare ; I offer it to you as an oiFering ; keep it as treasure in your treasury.' Then said the king to the physician, ' What is in this book ?' He replied, ' Things countless beyond the power of computation ; and as a small por. tion of the secrets that are in it, if you directly after you cut off my head opes three leaves of it, and read three lines of the page on your left hand, then the head will speak with you, and give you answers to every ques- tion which you ask it.' So the king wondered with exceeding wonder and shrugged with satisfiietion and said, ' Oh physician, what I directly I cut off your head will you speak to me?' He answered, ' Even so^ O king.' So replied the king, ' This is a strange matter,' and forthwith sent him away closely surrounded by a guard ; and the physician went down to his house, and performed all his obligations on that day, and on the next day he went up to the king's hall of audience ; and the umeers and ministers and chamberlains and deputies in office and the supporters of the state went up also, the whole of them, and the presence chamber was as a flow- er bed of the garden : and lo ! the physician came up into the presence chamber and stood before the king surrounded by guards, and with him he had an old volume, and a bottle for holding antimony, and in it a powder : and he sat down and said, ' Give me a charger,' and they gave him a charger ; and he poured the powder upon it, and spread it out, and said, * Oh king, take this book and open it not until you have cut off my head, and immediately you have cut it off, place it on this charger, and order its being thrown upon that powder, and directly you have done that, the blood will stop flowing ; then open the book/ So the king gave orders for the cutting off the physician's head and took the book; and the executioner arose, and struck the physician's neck with the sword, and placed the head in the middle of the charger, and threw it upon the powder, then the blood stopped flowing, and the physician Dooban opened his eyes, and said, ' Open the book, O king ;' so the king opened the book, and found the leaves stuck tc^ether, so he put his finger to his mouth, and moistened it with his tongue and opened the first leaf, and the second, and the third, and each leaf did not open but with much trouble ; so the king turned over six leaves and looked upon them, and found nothing written upon them.
, 1 66 Remarks on the Alif Leiiak, [Mabch,
Then taid the king, ' O physiciany there is nothing written upon theee;' and the physician replied, ' Turn over more still;' so he turned over three more, and there had but a short space elapsed before the drugs penetrated his system at one time and on the instant, for the book was poisoned, and forthwith the king began to be convulsed, and cried out, and said, ' The poison has penetrated me,' and the head of the physician Dooban began to repeat extemporaneously,
* They itsued savage mandate! , but not long SnnriTfd they in their cmelty, for lo 1 'Twas but a little, and the mandate was not. Had they done jnstiee, justice were done them — But they did ill, and evil was their portion ; And fortune turned against them, strongly armed With acts of woe and trouble. Tbos they pasted hence, And the mute eloqnenee of their condition Repeated to them, ** This is your reward.^ Blame not the retribution I" '
(8o goes the tale) ; so when the physician's head finished its speech, the king fell down on the instant a dead corpse."
The above extract will give some idea of the literal style of a tale so popular under Gallano's paraphrase, but expressed in the Macan MS. (as V7ill be observed on comparison) much more in detail, and more graphically.
There remains now but to allude to Mons. Db Schlbobl's remaio- ing assertion, that the more voluminous the edition of the thousand and one nights the worse will it be. The best reply to this will be the citation of a new tale forming part of the recital of the fourth night in the Macan MS. It offers a fair occasion for the formation of a judgment on Mons. Db S.'s sweeping assertion, for it has never been found save in this voluminous edition, and is now translated of course for the first time.
The Story of the King Sundabad.
'' It is said that there was a king among the kings of Fars, who was fond of sport, and of exercise, and of hunting, and of trapping game, and he had always a certain hawk near him, which he let not be separated from him by night nor by day ; and all night long he had it sitting on his hand, and whenever he rose up to hunt he took the bird with him. And he made for it a cup of gold hung round its neck, to give it to drink out of. Now it fell out as the king was sitting, behold the chief falconer began to say, ' Oh ! king of the age, these are the days for going forth to hunt.' Then the king ordered that they should set forth, and took the hawk on his hand ; and they journeyed till they arrived at an open plain, and they
1 887 0 Rftmarh on M« Attf Leilah. 1 67
jftmek oul th€ eirde for the battu, and forthwith a doe antelope camo within the eirde. Then nid the king, ' Oyer whose head the antelope diall leap and get away, that nan will I kill/ Then they narrowed the drele of the hattn ahout it, and, hehold, the antelope came before the king*! fltaUon and stood firm on its hind legs, and gathered in its fore feet to its breast, as if about to kiss the earth before the king; so the king bowed his head in acknowledgment to the antelope; then it bounded orer his head, and took the way of the desert. Now it happened that the king saw his attendants winking and pointing at him, so he said, * Ho ! Tuaeer, what are my attendants saying ?' The vuseer replied, ' They say you proclaimed that over the head of whomsoever the antelope should leap, that man shall be put to death.' Then said the king, ' By the life of my head, surely I will follow her up till I reach her ;' so the king set forth in pursuit of the antelope, and gave not over following her till she readied a hill among the mountains. Then the antelope made as she would cross a ravine, so the king east off his hawk at her ; and the bird drove ita talons into her eyes, to blind and bewilder her, and the king threw his mace at her and struck her so as to roll her over. Then he die. mounted, and cut her throat and flayed her, and hung the carcass to the pummel of his saddle. Now it was the time for the mid.day sleep, and the plain was parched and dry, nor was water to be met with in it ; and the king was thirsty, and his horse also ; so he went about searching for water, and he saw a tree dropping water, as it were darified butter. Now the king wore gloves of the hide of a beast of prey, and he took the enp from the hawk's neck, and filled it with that water, and set down the water before the bird, and lo ! the hawk struck the cup with its talons, and overturned it. So the king took the cup a second Ume, ssid caught the drops of water as they were foiling until he filled it, for he thought the hawk was thirsty ; so he set the cup before it, but she strudc it with her talons and upset it. Then the king was annoyed with the hawk, and got up a third time, and filled the cup, and put it before his horse, but the hawk overturned it with its wings ; then said the king, ' The Lord take you, you unluckiest of birds! you keep me from drinking, and keep yoursdf from drinking, and keep the horse from drinking !" So he struck the hawk with his sword, and cut oif its wing, but the hawk began lifting op its head, and saying by signs, * Look at what is beneath the tree.' Ilien the king lifted up his eyes, and saw below the tree a young snake, a poisonous one, and this which was dropping from the tree was its poison. Then the king repented him of having cut oif the hawk's wing, and arose and mounted his horse and went, taking with him the antelope's carcass until he arrived at his tent within the hour, and he gave the antelope to the cook, and said to him, ' Take, and make this ready.' So the king sst down in his chair, and the hawk on his hand, and the bird struggled gaspingly, and died. Then the king cried out, wailing and lamenting for having dain the hawk, and it was the cause of saving him from death ! And this is what occurred in the story of the king Sundabad."
1 68 Remarks cm the AH/ Leihh. [March,
The above short tale is yaloable as answering more than one of Mons. Dm S.'s arguments. It contains instances of the same power of description and habit of dose observation which form the princi- pal charm of the known tales. Any one who has been in the custom of watching the antelope, or observing the natural motions of the hawk, will recognise the action of the one and the other faithfullj described in the attitudes common to them when scared or excited. The mention too of hawking the antelope proves the story to be purely Arabian : no other nation but the Arab using the hawk against large animals. The Persian hawks the hare, but only the Arab flies his bird at the antelope. Thus then, so far from the additions to the " most voluminous" edition being the cause of its deterioration, as unnatu- rally adapted from foreign sources to Arab manners, the very first of those additions is found to be a spirited tale describing graphically and naturally the progress of passion, (excited originally by a trifle, and ending in the blind commission of an act of ingratitude) and giving indisputable evidence of an Arab origin.
The judgment of those infinitely better qualified than myself to pronounce on the merits of the Macan MS. is, it is submitted, fully supported by the result of this brief inquiry. The translation having been made literally from the Arabic, this will account for a singularity of expression which may be displeasing to most readers. In undertaking to introduce the new tales to the English reader, 1 would be glad to avail myself of opinions upon the expediency of holding to this style of translation, or adopting one more consonant with European idioms.
[NoTB.— Ab far at we may be allowed to be capable of judging on locb a point, we think onr correspondent's style of expression is particularly felicitous and suitable to the work, of which we are happy to see this public acknowledg- ment of bis hsTing undertaken the translation.
We had rather that the stories should retain the terseness, (he simplicity, the ▼ery turns of expression as well as of idea so peculiar to the language as to the literature of Arabia, than that they should be dressed up in the naccmgeaial dis« guise of modem idiom however elegant. There is at the same time nothing, ia the style adopted, repugnant to our ears, already familiar from childhood with the oriental phraseology of the translated scriptures : — but, on the contrary, the total foreignness and antiquity of the incidents and reflections, and the admixture of the supernatural, now discarded from our own works of fiction, seem to acquire support and harmony from a corresponding style of diction. We need only refor the reader to the parallel passages quoted in the Mkmte on the Macan MS. by Dr. Mill (toI. V. page 598) to prore the great superiority of tone and keeping, as an artist would say, in the strict dry nervous copy of the original, as con- trasted with the smoothened, mannerised, and totally Frenchified^ thoii^ iaisaBf reqpects pletsijkg, picture of M. TaBBirrm.-*ED.]
1887.] Survey of ike SMlaj river. 169
II. — Journal of Captain C. M. ^ adb'b voyage from Lodiana to Mithan* hot by ike river Sailaj, on his Mission to Lah6r and Bakdwulpur in 1832-83. By Lieut. F. Mackbson. \4th Regt. N. /.
On the 8th December^ after some days spent in constructing temporary locks on the nala» and here and there widening and deep- ening its channel, the boats arrived at iu mouth and entered the river Satlaj aboat a mile above the village of Waliipura.
Out fleet consisted of eight boats, three built by Captain Waob at Lodiana for the accommodation of the mission, after the model of those used on the river Ravi ; one of a similar construction, the property of Lodiana merchants, also built at Lodiana ; two common Satlaj ferry boats, belonging to Lodiatta baniahs ; and two small boats with oars, for the convenience of communicating with the shore and taking the bearings of the reaches of the river.
The Ravi boats are flat-bottomed, and nearly square fore and aft, with the prow and stem slightly raised : tliose built at Lodiana varied in length from fifty to fifty- five feet, and in breadth from eleven to twelve feet, having a depth of two and a half to two and three quar- ters feet. They drew, when not laden, from ten to fifteen inches water, and going down the itream in the actual state of the river were capa- ble of carrying from two hundred and fifty to three hundred maunds.
The ferry boats in use in this part of the Satlaj are not much better than rafts, from which they differ little in appearance. They are very broad at the stern, and terminate in a point at the prow, which is carried up high into the air. Although calculated for no other purpose, they are weU adapted to the transport of hackeries and cattle across the river ; the side planks being low, laden hackeries are easily lifted over them into the boats ; or the ground at the gh&t is raised to a level with them, and the time lost in embarkation and disembarkation is com- paratively trifling. Accidents to cattle can seldom occur, as they are able to step into the boats without difficulty, and no space being lost in cross beams or partitions, a great number cun be accommodated at a time.
WalUpura is a small village, containing from thirty to forty mud hovels: it belongs to Sirdar Fatteh Singh Alawalla. We remained there on the 9th in expectation of the arrival of a party of Maha-raja Ranji T Singh's irregular horse, which was tu escort the boats along the left bank of the river.
The breadth of the river at this point, where not intersected by sand banks, measured two hundred and fifty yards. The deep channel
170 Journal of a vmftige from [Mamch,
under the left banks gave from fourteen to fifteen feet water, which decreased to seven and six feet within twenty yards of the shore, beyond which it was extremely shallow.
From Ropur, where the Satlaj enters the plains to where it is joined by the Lodiaua nala, it may be said to have ran a coarse of near fifty miles. At Ropur its bed consists of large smooth pebbles mixed with a slimy mad ; after leaving that place it runs over a loose sandy soil through a flat country, and daring this part of its course the present left bank is generally low. There is a high bank passing close under Chamkaur, Baiolpvr, Mdchiwdra hum, and Lodiana, which points out the old channel. This is now pretty nearly the course of the small nala^ which rises in the marshy ground between Ropur and Chamkaur^ and enters the Satlaj a little above Wallipura. The slip of land between it and the present channel of the Satlaj varies in breadth from eight to two miles and less : it ir low and much intersected with naloM^ most of which are without water during the greater part of the year ; but their beds and banks retain a degree of moisture when the rest of the country is parched and dried up, and afford an abundant supply of grass of a good quality within a convenient distance from the cantonment of the troops.
The right bank from Ropur downwards is generally high and the face of the country elevated, sloping gradually from the hills, which recede northwards, towards the river, near which it is much broken and cut up by ravines. On both sides the country is tolerably open and free from heavy jungle, but on the right sparingly cultivated. Water is found much nearer the surface on the left than on the right bank, and cultivation is more uniform. There is a tract of grass jungle on both sides of the river near Chamkaur : it forms excellent pasture for buffaloes which are numerous and particularly large. Wild hogs are sometimes found in this vicinity : they come from the hills on the opposite side, and swim the river at night to feed on the sugar-cane.
The tamarisk jungle is seen in small quantities near the river at Talore, and even higher up, but never grows to any considerable height, and is thin and straggling : the soil left by the overflowing of the river in which it chiefly grows, does not appear to have acquired that richness which it is said to possess at a greater distance from the river's source.
Daring the cold weather when at its lowest, the Satlaj is fordable in many places between Ropur and Lodiana, and even to its junction with the B^aa ; but it can no where be forded in a direct line ; it is necessary to follow the shoals or sand banks, which make the passage
1637. J LoHanm ttf Mithtankot by ike SttlaJ river. 1 7 \
circttitoctt and tedious ; and owing to the namerous qoickaands^ it must •IwajB be considered an afiair of danger for bodies of troops to attempt. As the sands are constantly shifting, the fords also are liable to change.
I am not aware of the exact nnmber of boats between Repw and LoHana. The principal ghftts or ferries are those opposite to Rahon, M6cluw4ara and Fabor ,• the two first lie in the route from Ja^adri on the Jumna to Amritsir, and a considerable traffic passes by them. There may be sixteen boats at Rdham and eight at Mdckiwdra, The ghit at Fabor has upwards of fourteen, and is also much frequented/ lying in the direct route from Ambala through LotUana to AmrU$ir or Lah6r. There is also a gh4t at Kirana, which may have eight boats, and another near Ropur which has four. Besides the boats at the gh&ts there are a few scattered here and there at the different Tillages on the banks of the river belonging to the zemindars, and used by them for the convenience of crossing to and fro, and trans^ porting grain and firewood.
On the morning of the 10th we left Wallipura, The river was swollen and muddy from rain, which had fallen higher up during the two previous days, and which somewhat increased the rapidity of the current. As near as I could judge from the rate at which people were walking on the bank, it must have averaged near three miles in the hour. Our boats kept chiefly in the shallow water for the con* venience of using the pole to push them along ; they are furnished with oars, but the Setlvj and Ravi boatmen seem to be unaccustomed to their nse ; and the oars are so very clumsy and unwieldy, that they would require at least four persons to each to serve them with effect. Leaving WMipwra the deep channel runs under the left bank for upwards of a mile, when the river separates into three branches ; the main one, which we followed, running under the right bank to Dhd^ ikara» near which the three branches again unite and form an unin- terrupted channel 400 yards broad. On our left we passed the ghftt of Tmlmamdit where there were ten boats similar to those already described. Judging from the number of people we saw crossing, it must be a considerable thoroughfare ; a small traffic passes by this route from Jhqjraan and the Mulk Rohie to Doab bist Jalimdar,
After passing Talwandi the deep channel again crosses over to the left bank, and on approaching near to Bhundri, makes a long sweep in towai'ds the left, running close under that village.
The country on our left to-day was low and uncultivated, subject to inundation^ and consisted chiefly of pasture land ; that on out z 2
172 Journal of a Wf age from [March,
right appeared high. There were fields of stabble and patches eoTer- ed with the cotton plant. We passed one inlet from the river on the right, and a y^K jangle extending a short distance on the bank, but low and thin. We stopped at Bhundri, estimated distance from WalHpura four kos. This Tillage, like the rest which we passed to- day, is hardly deserving of remark : it contains a small paka mosque. Hrhich is in much danger of being destroyed by the river. The dwelling houses, of which there may be 100, are all of mud, either thatched or with kacha terraced roofs. Tt has two baniaka' shops. The inhabitants are chiefly Mussalman zemindars. Bhundri and KhAnpur, Wazir ke Gaur, villages in the neighbourhood, are inha- bited by a caste of Putial Rajputs, who claim descent from R£jas Hosp/l and jAOPi^L. Their ancestors were converted to Islamism some five centmies ago by Hazrat Shah Katal Chisbti, one of the descendants of Hazrat Shrikh Farid, the famous saint of Pdk Patan. His relics are deposited somewhere between the villages of Talwdrd and Sheikh Chishti under the shade of a g^ove of bMul trees : there is his khdngdh or shrinei which the surrounding inhabitants visit in great crowds on certain days of the year to pay htm the honors due to a saint.
The Patiils retain many of their Hindu customs, especiaUy the ceremonials at births and marriages, in which the Brahmin priest often assists and claims the usual fees.
They intermarry only among themselves, it being thought a disgrace to give their daughters in marriage to a person of difierent caste or descent.
The Jats, Gnjars, Hamis, Arriins, who chiefiy compose the pea- santry of the country from above Lodiana down to Firogpur, all claim descent more or less remote from a Rajput stock. They are generally ill-looking, tall and thin, but with large bones and sinewy limbs. The usual dress of the better sort is a blue-colored dh^ii, tied some- what differently from the common mode, reaching down nearly to the ankles, and seeming to embarrass their motions in walking. With this they wear a larg^ cotton ehaider or sheet, which is either flung in double folds over the shoulder and across the breast, or used to cover the whole body ; it is exchanged for a blanket in the cold weather. The turban is of cotton, either plain or dyed blue, and tied sometimes Sikh fashion in a high lopf, and sometimea in loose folds, leaving great part of the head uncovered. The coarse cotton doth which forms their ordinary wear is a home manufacture. The poorer among them are little troubled with clothing of any deacriptioD.
1 S3 7 0 Lodiana to Mithtmkot by the Satlaj river, ] 73
Their women share in the labour of the field, and perform all the menial and laboriooa office* about the honse. They fetch water from tl»e welle, prepare the cakes of cow-doog (opla) for fuel, and cleanse and plaister their mud hovels and eJMdtras, while the husbands are ftCBoking their pipes, or employed in making rope of the mdnjh grass and repairing their implements of husbandry. Disputes among them are referred to a jmuicA or council of theChaudries (elders of the village), or to arbitrators chosen by the parties. The men are addicted to the use of bhang : are turbulent, quarrelsome, revengeful, and careless of tlie shedding of blood. Their prevailing vice is petty thieving. Female infanticide is practised, but is not very common among these tribes.
After the decline of the Dekli empire, the whole tract of country from Ropur down to Mamdoi on the left bank of the SailaJ, fell a prey to Rai Abuad Munj, one of the numerous adventurers who rose to a temporary consequence in titose days. When Ranji't Singh crossed the SatlaJ in 1808, and took Jagraw, the portion of this extensive territory which still remained in the possession of Rai Abmad's family was subjected to that conqueror, and Jagrdon and its dependencies were bestowed by him in jag hir on Sirdar Fattib SiNOH Alawalla, under whose rule they still continue. His terri- tory joins that of the Jhind rija near Lodiana^ and reaches with few interruptions to within a short distance of Firozpur. It is ill culti- ▼ated and almost destitute of wood, which is no where nsed for fuel by the villagers. Jagrdon, the Ddr^^ul amal, is about 10 miles inland from Bkandri.
On the 1 1th we left Bbundri. For two miles beyond this place the left bank of the river is excessively high ; the deep channel runs rapidly under it, undermining large fragments of the soil, which con- tinued falling as we passed, and raised large waves on the river. After passing the villages of Khdt and Gurnan, the deep channel crosses over to the right bank, leaving the villages of Talwdra and Sheikh Chuhti far away to the left* at the extremity of a wide tract of sand. Further on» at the same distance from us» we passed Bhamdl and Sdlampur, when the river again doubled round a point, and the deep channel brought us under the village of Sidhaan on the left bank.
To-day the river was devious and winding in its course, much intersected with sand-banks, which from a distance appeared to stretch quite across the channel and threaten a serious obstacle to further progress. The shoals were numerous, appearing to cross each other
174 Journal of a voifoge frtm [Maecb*
in all directions ; insotnach, that it reqaired great care and attention to steer clear of them. None but an experienced eye could distin- guish from a long distance what the boatmen call ^'kacha** from' ** paka-jal** A villager who accompanied us from Bkimdri pointed to a number of temporary huts on the left bank near that place, the inhabitants of which had, in his memory, removed no less than three times from one bank to the other, in consequence of the river changing its course and undermining its banks. Abounding as it does with shoals and sand-banks, and running over a loose soil through a flat country, this frequent change in its channel is the less surprising : it generally occurs after the rains, when its waters are swollen and impregnated with earthy particles. The prevalence for a length of time of a particular wind occasions the choaking up of the old channel, which the waters leave on subsiding, to pursue a new direction.
The country to-day differed little in its features from that we had passed the day before. At thia season there are no crops standing, and, save in the vicinity of villages where a few garden vegetables give an appearance of verdure, the whole has an unvaried arid aspect. Trees are only seen near the villages, and those generally of the common b&, with here and there a pipaL The jhdn is met with only in small patches, low and straggling. There was a great improve- ment observable in the soil of the banks of the river, espeoiaUy that of the right bank, which exhibited strata of a rich red day with mould of a darker color beneath. During the first part of our course after leaving Bhundri, the current was rapid, running under the high bank at the rate of four miles an hour ; as we approached the end of our journey it became sluggish, scarcely averaging a mile and a half. We had a depth in some places of eighteen and twenty feet, and in others not more than four : in the deepest part this occur- red where there were many channels, and we might not have been in the deepest, although we always chose those which in appearance promised to have the greatest body of water.
In passing Sidhuan I observed immense flocks of wild geese feed* ing on the sand-banks, and close to them an alligator, the first I have seen on the river, though they are said to have been found as high up as Ropur, and small ones are sometimes caught in the naia near Lodiana, Perhaps the coldness of the weather may account for my not having hitherto seen them in greater numbers. There appear to be few wild ducks or teal. The jal kawd, which we call the black diver^ is common.
1 8S7.] Lodiana to MithwAct hy the Sath^' river. 1 75
We came to about a mile beyond Sidkuam ; estimated distance from Bkundri eight kos.
There is a ghit at Sidhuan. It is in the road to Ropur, in the Dfiob bUi Jalmdar, and has ten btfata, bat the trafiic by this ronte is inconsiderable. The duties are levied by the officers of Mahi-raja KAM^fx SiNOH and Sirdar Fattvh Singh Ala walla, on either side respectively. The village of Sidhuan is large, but has no bazar ; contains from two hundred to two hundred and fifty mud and paka dwelling houses ; with three baniahs' shops or hattis which supplied our people with food.
On the 12th we left Sidhuan. The channel continued under the left bank for upwards of two miles, when it passed the village of Shafipura, and, crossing over to the right with considerable winding-, brought us in the fourth reach nearly opposite to Tihara ; there divid- ing into two branches, the smaller one ran directly under that town, while the larger struck off to the right towards Kannian and Bhaggian,
Tihara is the site of extensive ruins, which shew that it was once a place of some consequence; native authorities mention its being inhabited so long ago as the time of tlie Persian Sbcandsr Shah's expedition. The ruins now standing are of more modern date. It has suffered great damages from the inroads of the river. The pre- sent dweUing houses of the i Dhabi tants are of mud, and mingle dis- •greeably with the half dilapidated but substantial brick walls of its former buildings. In the time of the Dehli emperors, it was attached to the Suba of Lahdr. It was taken from the descendants of Rai Ahmad Munj (after they had been driven from Mamdot by the Pathia family of Kosdr) by Ranji t Sinqh, andg^veaby him in ^a^^'r to Fattbh Sinoh Alawalla. The soil in the vicinity is good, and there are a number of fine paka wells, but little cultivation. The zemindars are Arrdins, more commonly called Mollies, to the eastward ; a class who seldom engage in cultivation on a large scale.
About six miles beyond Tihara is the village of Tariwdla, opposite to which the right branch of the river again divides, the main stream making an immense circuit to the north-west, and leaving an island of three or four miles in breadth between it and the left channel which ran under Tihara. Night overtook us before we arrived at the junction of the three branches, and we were obliged to stop opposite to a village on the right bank called RanU-ke. We were separated from onr land party, and Rami^ke could furnish no provision for our boatmen and camp-followers. From Sidhuan to Ram^^ke fourteen kos.
176 Jommal of a voyuge/rom [Maecb,
On the following morning, die 13th, we continued our journey, having previously sent on one of the boats at an early hour to pur- chase provisions. At Talwandi we came up with our advanced party ; they had been able, with much difficulty, to procure a rupee's worth of drad from that village. There is a ferry, but I saw only one boat* After leaving Talwandi the river makes a very sudden turn to the right, round a point which we had much difficulty in weathering ; and when this was accomplished, our boats drifted to the opposite shore and grounded on the sand-banks. A mile or more beyond this the three branches unite, and from the point of their junction to the ghit of Midne and Rerd the river runs in a straight uninterrupted channel, confined by moderately high banks, and presenting in front, as £ur as the eye could reach, an unbroken surface of water. It is here a fine stream passing by Punidn where the river is again broken by shoals and sand-banks. The next reach brought us near Faitekpur, from whence, leaving Jhdnidn on the left, the deep channel croaaes over to the right bank, and in the next sweep to the left under Makdrdj^wdla. The banks to-day were studded with villages at a dii^tance of a kos, more or less, from the river. Those in the district of Dharam" kot belong to Mahi-rjja Ranji^t Singh, who has a small detachment of cavalry there and a fort ; those in the FatUhgarh district are held by Shbr Singh Bandbich, a thanadar under the Maha-rija, and the rest by Sirdar Fattbh Singh Alawalla. In some the authority is divided, half the village belonging to the khaUa and half to the jdghirddr. They are all small and thinly inhabited.
We stopped at Makdrdj^wdla ; estimated distance from Ram^-ke ten kos by the river.
This village is in the Fattekgark district, now held by Shbr Singh BuNDEicH as thanadar. The lands are AAa7»a (or rent-free). Faitek* gark and the neighbouring country formerly belonged to Taba Singh Ghaiba of Kang on the other side. Like most of the Sikh Sirdars* this person rose from an obscure origin to sudden, but, in his case, tem- porary power. He was originally a common shepherd, and acquired the name of" Gkaiba" (or wonderful) in his boyhood, from the circum- stance of his having constructed a rude bridge of rope over the river Wek, which falls into the Satlaj below Andriaa, and across which he was in the habit of driving his sheep to graze on the opposite bank where the pasture was of a better quality. He joined the camp of the Lakdr chief, who was just then entering on his career of conquest, as a needy soldier, and after serving a campaign returned laden with spoil which he disposed of in collecting a few followers. With these
1837.] Lodiama t0 MkkMnkot hy ike StalaJ river. 177
he oommenoed a system of depredaticma on the coontry. Many needy adTentnren flocked to him* till by degrees be found himself at the head of a formidable band ; he then raised the standard of indepen* dence, proclaimed himself a Sirdar or chief, and commenced adding to his small patrimony by preying upon the weaker of his neighbors. Village after Tillage submitted to his ru^, till, by fraud and force, he became maeter of a large tract of country on both sides of the river. He had scarcely time, however, to enjoy his good fortune, when the «ztent of his territory attracted the notice of the Lahdr chief, who did not long want a pretext to dispossess him. The whole of his ill acquired possessions fell into the hands of the Mahi-raja, by whom Fattehgark was confirmed in jdghir to Hari Sinqh« the same person who had held it under Tavla Singh Ghaiba. At a subsequent period HAmai Singh became disaffected toward the Lahdr chief, and in 1 825- 26 was one among the Sirdars who openly threw off their allegiance to him, and, in virtue of their possessions on the left bank of the Satiqf, claimed the protection of the British Government, whom they wished to acknowledge as lord paramount. The others were Sirdar Fattbh Singh Alawalla, Sirdar Chbt Singh of Kot Kapara, and QuTUB-u^-DiN Kha'n Kasama, the Path^n chief, whose family are now in possession of Mamdot, It was not thought expedient to comply with their wishes, and they were directed to return to their allegiance to the Khalsa Ji. Sirdar Haai Singh dying soon after, the territory of Fattehgark was taken possession of by the Lakdr chief, and has since continued to be kkdlsa land.
On the 14th we left Makdraj-wdla. The river pursues a very winding course from this place till it passes between Mundkidla on the right and Wdla Kali Raon on the left hand ; from thence it runs in a straight direction past Asappura Tibbi and PiptU on the right* and Malka Jungk Lulu-wdla and Tibbi Kusain^^wdla on the left. These villages are all small and insignificant, averaging from thirty to sixty mud hovels.
The current to-day was so sluggish and the wind so foul, that where the deep channel ran under high banks we had recourse to the track- ing rope. There was too great a depth of water to admit of using the bamboo, and where the banks were unfavorable to tracking we had recourse to the oar. The boatmen only used one at a time» and that alone required the services of more than half the crew ; the rest were occupied at the stem oar (which is used for a rudder) in coun* teracting the efforts of the rowers. We made but little way by these 2 A
178 Jimmal of a voyage from [Mabcs,
means, and the boatmen seemed Tery glad to abandon the oar for the rope "where the banks admitted of tracking.
After passing the village of Pipal we came in sight of the right bank of the Btdk or Beds, stretching across the horizon from N. £. to S. W. It is very high, and has a commanding appearance contrasted with the flat country which it overlooks. Before arriving at the janction of the Beds and Satlaj we passed a small river on our rights near the village of Andrisa, This was the Wenh : it measured in breadth at the mouth forty yards, but was much narrower a little higher up, "and had a depth of 1 2 feet. The Wenh rises in the hills which recede northwards from Beldspur at a place called Ghar Skam' kar, and in its coarse through the Dodb Bist Jalindar, passes between Phagwdra and Jalindar ; from thence southward to Dmkni hd Sarm, and south-west to Nakodir. From Nakodir its direction is west to near Sultdtymr, when it turns to the south and enters the Sathf below Andrisa. The length of its course may be roughly stated at sixty kos ; its bed is never quite dry, but it has very little water during the months of January, February, and the early part of Mareh.
The Beds joins the Satlaj about two kos below Andrisa, It has by no means so large a body of water at the janction as the latter river, but its current is stronger and water clearer. The high bank which was visible from Pipal,is more than a mile from the present chan- nel. After meeting, the two rivers are split into numerous channels, divided by shoals and sand-banks. The Satlaj throws off one large and a number of smaller branches to the left, but its main channel continues its course under the right bank past the gh&t of Hari-ke, carrying with it the water of the Beds, The large branch to the left runs under a high bank past the village of Bhidan-wdla. The ghftt at Hari-ke is near three miles below the present junction of the two rivers. The village itself and chhdoni are on the top of the high bank at a distance of a mile and a half across the sand from the gh&t. Ranjit SiNOH has always a party of horse from one to two hundred strong stationed at this place. From the 14th to the 28th December the boats were detained at BhidaH'wdla in expectation of the arrival of the mission from Lahdr. Daring this time I had ample opportu- nity of judging of the extent of traffic passing by this ghdt. Thirty- two boats with three men to each were unceasingly employed from room to night in transporting loaded hackeries and beasts of burthen of every description across the rivers. I observed little difference on one day from another — it was a scene of constant activity and bustle.
1637.] LoHmiM to Miikm^kot ly tU Stttl^ rher. 1 79
. Tlie patmge of tht gjlAt generally ooeopted from fifteen to twenty minutes.
Nearly the whole of the trade of Affghdmtidn, Kashmir and the Ptmjdh wiA HimAuidn, and by Bombay and Cakaita with Europe, paseea by this gh4t. Independent of the foreign trade, it is a great commercial thoroughfare for the interchange of the productions of the coontrieB more immediately on tJie banks of the river SatU^. The Mmlk R6hi from the neighborhood of Farid kotk, Rofwr kotk, ftc. sends by this route the immense quantities of grain which it supplies to Lahdr and Amritsir, Lighter articles, the bd/ta and fine cloth for pagris^ manufactured in the Doab BUt Jalindar at Rdkom, Pkmgwdra and Haokiarpar^ which are in greater demand in the upper part of Hmdaotan, pass also by this route.
, I was unable to ascertain the average amount of daily collections at the gh&t, from the circumstance that the duty of great part of the merchandize which passes is not levied till its arrival at Amritsir^ and merely pays for a rawdna in crossing the river. It is the same with merchandize coming from Amriiiir, which is taxed before leav* in^ that place ; this refers to the right bank of the river.
The following list, obtained from the gh4t munsh(, shews the rate of collection on the left bank.
For s camel loaded with graiDt 0 5 0
For ditto ditto with salt, 0 5 0
For ditto ditto with fviuf fAtfitor, 0 7 6
For ditto ditto with thakartari and first kind of kirana, 3 0 0
For ditto ditto with cloth, 411 0
For a large tdri gM^ loaded with any description of articles, ex- cept grain, 1 15 e
For a gM load of grain to merohanti, 1 5 9
For ditto to brahmans, to faqirt and bkai», 0 13 0
For ditto to a maund of coarse kiratui^ 0 1 9
For ditto to a maund of puihrnina^ 4 1 0
For ditto to a maund of opium and indigo, 2 0 0
For ditto to a donkey load of grain, 0 1 3
For ditto to a bullock or pony load of grain, 0 1 9
For ditto to a ^tfri load of salt, 1 13 0
At Jdni-giU, 12 miles below Hari^ke, the united streams of the
BedM and ScUlaj are called the Gkara, but known to the natives by
the name Nai. Between Hari-ke and Firozpur are the gh&ts of Hdmad^
wdla and Talle^wdla : the former has twelve, and the latter ten boats.
Part of the trade of the Panjdb with Hindiustda, and a small portion of
that from Khorasdn and Affgkdnistdn which enters the Panjdb at Dera
Itmael Khdn, crosses the Satlqf at these gh&ts. The roads by which the
2 A 2
180 Jimnkd of u vofi'age frmn [March.
trade passes from them and from Hari^ke are much infested bj rob* bers. In the immediate vicinity are the Dogrf and Jat zemindars who are notorioas for their thieving propensities. From Hari-ke, and lower down the river, to Lah6r and Amritsir, the Akalis ; and from Firottpur and Hari^ke to Ambalah, the country of the Sodhie Sahebs has to be passed. The merchants engaged in this trade contract with the owners of the camels and gdris for the safe conduct of their goods to their place of destination, and these latter make their own arrange- ments with the disorderly tribes whose territory they have to pass through ; the escort, one of their number, is generally sufficient to ensure safety.
Below Hari'ke on the left bank of the river a tract of heavy grass jungle extends for several miles — it is here and there interspersed with the jhau ; and there are numerous inlets and creeks from the river which insulate great portions of it. The islands thus formed are covered with the thickest jungles ; those of the jhau, which is strong and elastic, are almost impervious to horsemen, while those • covered with grass rising to the height of twelve and fourteen feet, are cut into deep ravines and contain large pitfalls. Tigers are found in these jungles. I went out in pursuit of them with Sirdars Ratan Singh, Ghirja Rba, and a large number of his followers mounted on horseback. The Sirdar gave strict orders to his men not to use their matchlocks, and I anticipated the novel gratification of seeing a tiger attacked and kiUed sword in hand. The traces of them were innumerable. Every nala we crossed presented fresh foot marks ; and though not so fortunate as to encounter any, we must have been following close upon them the whole day. The ground ia unfavorable to the sport both for horsemen and elephants, owing to the number of daldah and quick- sands.
On the 3rd of January at Firozpur, The fort which is distant about three miles from the river was built by Sultin Fbkoz III. nephew to the emperor Ghias-u'-din CI'iiQhlak), and who reigned from A. D. 1351 to 1387. It is an irregular building, of no strength, and having little means of defence. .The interior is filled up with soil to half the height of the outer walls, and crowded with paltry brick houses and mud hovels separated only by alleys about six feet wide. The present possessor of the fort and adjacent territory is Rani Lacbman Kadr, widow of Dhana Sinob.
NoBAHU Singh, the brother of Gujar Singh, one of the joint Sikh rulers of Lahdr, was the first among the Sikhs who conquered and held this territory. From him it descended to his son Guk
1 837 .] Lodiana to Mitkankot hy the Satlaj river. 1 8 1
Bakbbh Simoh. who added to it large posBessiona on both sides of the river. On the death of Gob Bakhsh Sinob, his four sons divid- ed the territory between them, and the fort and adjacent lands fell to the share of Dhana Singh before mentioned. Dhana Singh dying withont male issue, his three surviving brothers put in their claim to the estate* but the widow Lacbman Kaur referred her cause to the Political Agent at Ambdla, and it was ultimately decided in her favor by a reference to the Shister law.
The Kaggwr river, from which Firoz Sh^b III. dug a canal to the Kerak, is said to have emptied itself into the SiUlaj near Firozpur. We found no trace of it. If the Kaggor be understood to be the same river with the Gaggar which ran between Ambdla and Sarhind, and afterwards received another river from Shahabad and the Saras*- watt from Thanesar, there must be some mistake in supposing that it ever joined the Satlaj near Firozpur. The old course of the Gaggar is well known ; after reaching the Bhainir frontier it weAt by the name of 86tre, and its direction throagh the desert to near Dilawen, where it was lost in the sands, may be traced by the forts of Sural- garh,] Chehdrgarh, Pkulra 1st, Phulra 2nd, Mojhgarh, Marrath, Ruk^ haapur, which were built on its banks. This channel has long ago been filled up with sand, and it is only here and there at long inter- vals that any traces of it remain.
From the Srd to the 12th of January we were detained at Firozpur, surve3riug the boundary of the Sirdarni's little territory. We found it very ill defined and disputed on every side. Of the country we saw, not more than one-thirtieth part was under cultivation ; the rest was either entirely barren or covered with a low straggling brush- wood of no value. There was a large tract of karil Sindjhand jungle, and I also heard of a forest of sisu at some distance, but did not visit the spot to ascertain the fact.
In the jhand and karil jungles, which I traversed in following the Firozpur boundaries, I observed several sites of towns and villages, and a great number of fine paka wells, now half filled with rubbish and fallen to decay, but which sufficiently prove that the country was formerly thickly inhabited. It has sufiered much from the misrule which has long prevailed. The petty states by which it is surrounded are so promiscuously interwoven in their limits that it would be difficult to point to one among them which is not at vari- ance with all the rest as to its boundaries. To this circumstance must be mainly attributed the immense quantity of waste land which meets the eye in every direction ; . for no sooner does one party
1 82 Jourmd of a vayagijrom [Ma rgh,
attempt to reclaim a portion from the desert, than the reet interfere to dispute their right to the soil. As we receded southward from the river, the sand assumed that undulating appearance which is described as characteristic of the skirts of the Indian desert, small mounds occurring at intervals, the soil of which was hard and covered with thorn and brushwood. The wells at a distance from the river were of considerable depth ; but the territory, as was once the case^ might be made independent of them and fertilized at very little expense. The dry bed of a nala called the SuM traverses it in various directions, and it would only require a canal a mile in length to let into it the waters of the Satlaj near Tihdra.
The zemindars are Jats and Dogres (also a caste of converted Hindus) ; they are chiefly engaged in pastoral pursuits, rearing large herds of buffaloes, on the sale of the ghee and milk of which they depend for subsistence. It is probable they have been driven to this life by the unsettled state of the country, which precludes in a great measure all agricultural employment ; it does not appear that they are from remote time a pastoral people. The country, as I before observed, bears marks of having been much more generally cultivated at an earlier period ; and though the present race have become addicted to predatory habits, arising from the circumstances of their situation under petty authorities at variance with each other, it would not be difficult, und^r a better ordered government, to give them a taste for more peaceful and industrious occupations. At present they are miserably low in the scale of civilization, and the feuds existing among them, which are fomented rather than suppressed by their rulers, are not unfrequently the cause of bloodshed. The faith they profess is the Muhammedan, but they are grossly ignorant on the subject of their religion, and do not pay much attention to the out- ward forms of it. The KoHin is little consulted. The elders of the village decide most of their differences, and the parties not abiding by their decision are left to seek their own redress.
In the detection of theft and other offences, the practice of chewing rice and immersing the head under water, and other equally inftiUible tests, are commonly resorted to. Every species of torture is put in practice by the authorities to obtain forced confessions.
There is little difference observable in the appearance of the peasantry here from the same class in the vicinity of LodiatM ; but beyond Firotpur the Dogre caste are distingpiished by a greater swar- thiness of complexion and harsher features. They are also more dirty in their dress and persons, and many among them go bare
1637.] LodUma to Mithankot by the SatlaJ river. 188
headed. The Hindu merchants, from the command which they have of money, exercise a preponderating inflnence in the internal manage- ment of the Firozpur domain. The ryuts, from their extreme poverty, are forced to mortgage their crops to provide themselves with seed and the necessary implements of hashandry. Money is advanced at an enormous rate of interest, the lowest in the most favorable seasons being ha]f an anna per month for every rupee ; but the necessities of the people are such, they are no^ frequently obliged to pay l-^ anna per month, and compound interest is charged after three months. The cattle and even the ploughs (which resemble those used to the eastward), are the property of merchants. It requires three pairs of bul- locks to work a well during twelve hours of the day. and the quantity of ground cultivated is fifty kacha bigahs. The poor from the neigh- boring territories bordering on the desert resort to the banks of the river to cultivate the autumnal crops and earn a bare subsistence, but their attachment to the desert in preference to the dimate near the river prevents their settling.
On the afternoon of the 11th we took leave of the Sirdami and started next morning for Mamdoi. A mile beyond Firoqmr the river dirides into two branches, the deep channel continuing under the left bank running separate for more than a mile ; they again unite, and soon after splitting again unite at a short distance above the ghAt of Bare-ke, Bare-ke is in the direct road from Firogpur through Kasur to Lahdr, from which it is distant thirty kos. It is the nearest point of approach of the Satlaj to that city. There are only four boats at the ghftt, which is not a very considerable thoroughfare.
The boats here are quite different from those higher up on the Satltiy. They are flat-bottomed, but have high sides, and both ends are pointed ; they measure about thirty feet in length by ten in breadth, with a depth of two and a half to three feet, and are very strongly built : the waste is partitioned by heavy beams running across, which give strength to the sides. The poop and forecastle are planked. Altogether there is an appearance of lightness and hardiness about them which makes them as much surpass the Rav{ boats as those do the craft in use higher up the Satlaj. The mode of propelling them is somewhat the same as sculHng. An immense oar is lashed to the stem, the arm of which usually consists of two, or three joined pieces of wood, and is curved in such a manner that the end or handle stretches horizontally over the poop, where one, two, or three persons are placed to work it to and fro. It serves both to propel and direct the boat in its progress.
] 84 Journal of a voyage from [Makch,
Near the Tillage of Kilcha, vhere a small nala enters the Saik^ from the south, we were met by the headman of the Path&n chief of Mamdot. He was attended by a small party of Path£n horsemen armed with bows and arrows for the chace. They were all equipped and well mounted, and distinguished by a soldierly bearing. They escorted us along the bank, occasionally flying a hawk or discharging an arrow at the black partridge, which their progress through the jhau and cultivation disturbed horn their hiding places.
The soil on the left bank was a rich loam, the deposit of the river ; when dry it is mach split into fissures, and riding over it rendered exceedingly disagreeable, if not dangerous, and where moist it is barely capable of supporting the weight of a horseman.
Between the villages of KandUke on the left and Chawdla on the right bank, we passed another gh&t, where there were four boats of the kind last described. The country partially cultivated on both sides, and the river broad and uninterrupted in its channel. After passing Futtuhodla we saw no villages near the banks for a distance of five kos, the jhau jungle in most places obstructing the view. The river again intersected with sand-banks and banks low.
We halted below Mamdot; estimated distance from Ftroxpur 11^ kos.
The fort is distant two miles from the present channel of the river. (In the rainy season the river runs within half a mile of its walls.) It is a square with a round tower at each corner and one in the centre of each face. To the east and west are gateways. The outward walls are of .burnt bricks fifty feet high, and ten thick, of paka and kacha. The interior space is fiUed up with the soil from the outward moat, and rises to half the height of the walls : the whole is crowded with houses, separated only by narrow alleys barely two yards in '^idth. The towers command an extensive view of the surrounding flat country.
The present possessors of the fort and adjoining territory are a Pathin family, formerly masters of Kasur and other large possessions on the opposite side of the river. The old fort, on the side of which the present one was raised, is said to have been built in the time of MuBAMMXD Sbah III. the son of the Ghia8*o^oin Tughlak Shah. In the reign of Akbar and his successors it was attached to the sirkar of Debdlpur in the Sdbah of Multdn. After the decline of the Delhi empire it was destroyed by the Dogre zemindars to prevent its being used as a stronghold by the marauding Seiks ; but soon after, when the Lahdr province and the greater part of the Bawoni
IS37.] LodiaM to MUhmkot hy the Satlaj river, 185
of Sarkmd fell into the possession of these adventurers, Sob«a Sinoh KuAHSKA, one of the three joint rulers of Lahdr, oyerran the coantrjr and bestowed it in jdgUr on one of his followers, Kavu'r Sinoh TaoGA. This person repaired the fort and held andisputed possession for a long period ; he extended his territory as far as the Bahdwa/pur and Kkai frontier, bat owing to some measures highly offensive to his Massalman subjects the Dogres, they rose against him and he was compelled to flee for assistance to Sobha Sinoh. Sobha Singh sent a force with him and reinstated him. The Dogres again rebelled and called in Rai AniiBn Munjh to their aid ; but it not being in his power to assist them at that time, tliey were obliged to effect a reconciliation with Kapd'r Singh, who continued in possession. At a subsequent period Rai AhmkdMunjh expelled Kapu^k Singh from the country and established himself at Mamdoi. He razed to the ground the remains of the old fort, and built the present one on its site : it remained the seat of authority under him for upwards of nine years. At his death he was succeeded by his son Rai Ilias, on whose death shortly after without issue, the Dogre zemindars, fearing a return of their old enemies the Sikhs, sent a deputation to wait on Nizam- a'- DIN Khan, and Qdtub-c'-oin Khan, the Pathan chiefs of Kaaur, and to invite them to come and take possession of the fort. Accordingly the retainers of Rai Ilias's family were expelled, and QoTUB-u'-DiN Khan and his family formally reinstated as their rulers. NiZAM-u'-DiN Khan andQoTUB-u'-niN Kban had been troublesome enemies to Mah&-rf]a Ranjit Sinoh, during the time they held posses* sion of Kantr, ^d had resisted by every means in their power, and by inciting others to resist, the ambitious designs of that chief. He made repeated attacks upon their forts, in all of which he was repulsed ; at length, finding force unavailing, he had recourse to other measures, and by bribes and artifices succeeded in sowing dissension in the family of NiZAii-u'-oiN Khan, and instilling treachery into the minds of his kinsmen and followers, two of whom basely murdered their chief in his sleep at Kasur, His brother Qutub-u'-din, who was absent at the time* returned and surrounded the fort, but failed to secure the traitors. Suspecting all alike, he withdrew his confidence from his own kinsmen and committed the custody of his forts to a family of Syeds. He then entered into negotiations with the ruler of Lahdr, in the course of which Saif-u'-din Shah, one of the Syeds above- mentioned, was won over by the Mah4-rija and betrayed the trust reposed in him by Qutub-u'-din. The Syeds under his orders deli* Tered up to the Mahii-raja's officers all the forts in their custody.
2 B
1 86 Jowrml of a voyage from [M abc v.
The widow of Niz^m-u'-mn was leagued with the MaUi-r£ja against QoTUB-u'-oiN, who, unable to stand his ground, came to the resokidoii to abandon Kmsut and his possessions north of the Sailaj, and soon after retired to Mamdot. There he remained in undisputed possession till the Mahi-rija crossed the river in 1808*9, when, seeing that resistance was useless, he wisely conciliated his enemy by a voluntary submission. The Mah4-rija confirmed him in the possession of Mam* dot on the usual condition of military service, and he continued to furnish a quota of two hundred horse for the service of the state.
QuTUB-u'-DiM Khan died about a year ag^ at Lak6r ; he had always been anxious to throw off his allegiance to the Mahi-riga and be taken nnder the protection of the British Government. In 1826 he openly sought the protection of Captain Mureat, Political Agent at Ambdla, but on that occasion was, after some correspondence, directed to return to his allegiance to the Lahdr Bija.
The present possessor of the jdghir is Jamal-u'-din Kh4n, the son of QoTUB-u'-DiN Khan. He was not at Mamdoi when the Mission passed, but his younger brother, a fine lad of about fourteen years of age, paid us a visit, which we returned. The interior economy of their establishment showed a thorough disregard of the conveniences of life. Men and horses were indiscriminately huddled together in the different court-yards inside the fort, and of the' two the horses were perhaps the better lodged.
Hawking and hunting the deer seem to be the great occupation mkd business of their lives. At our interview witJi the young chief* the subject of merchandize on the river happened to be introduced, and some questions were asked as to the relative price of grain at Mamdoi and lower down the river, at which the whole assembly stared with unfeigned astonishment, and referred us for an answer to our questions to some baniahs who were sitting at one comer of the house tops when our interview took place.
The Mamdoi territory extends upwards of thirty kos along the banks of the river, and varies in breadth from fifteen to seven miles. It has been much improved since it came into the possession of the present family both in its productions and population.
From Lodiana to Maimdot there is little difference of soil and produce. The ground near the river becomes harder and richer. As you leave Loduma and approach Firospur the light sand dis* iqppears. In the autumn are sown gikun, nakhad^ chola, kangatd, mwy, barrerOf maooan and jo-ckana, which are reaped in the spring, or during ▲pril and May. The garden vegetables of that aeaion
mr.] Loditma to Miihtmhot hf the 8M^ river. 187
•re Half htm, hire, ekmhd «fy, iarkukrU, tarhuze, karbuMe, kkurfm ekak9. Tobfteeo is mbo giowa m vmM qnantiticfl. In the epring uid ee late as June are sown mm ekaktar or sugar-cane, mdki, jdar, md^. mimg, moth, kanjad or tU, bajra, pmohgdr ; and the yegetables are tnnupe* carrots, spinach, sohd, gmtdana or le^, ganddloti kd $dg, hmrmm kd odg, onions. If rain fells plentifully in January, they have en intermediate harrest of coarse rice and other small grains* whiob is reaped in June. Above the Mamiot territory the ground requires mnch manure to render it productive, but below it commences what is called the Sorab country, where die overflowings of the river leave a rich deposit, which requires but one tnm of the plough to yield a plentiful harvest, and where wells are little used for purposes of agri* culture. Gram is not g^wn in any quantity below Mamdot, and the sugar-cane totally disappears.
On the 14th we started from Mamdot. The banks of the river in some places higher than we have hitherto anywhere observed them* The land it here irrigated by means of kdhre^i or water-coarses ; pits are dug close on the banks of the river, and water let into them by channels dug throu|ph the banks and raised from them by the Persiaa wheel.
We passed a few temporary hamlets near the river, but villages were at a distance, and distinguiahable only by the clump of trees by which they were surrounded. Opposite the village of BdM^he was a ghftt with two boats.
Hie jhmi jungle on both sides of the river high and thick, but parched up. At sun-set we came to on the right bank near the vifiage of Kagge^ke, where was a remarkably fine pipal tree. Estimated distance from Mamdot 11| kos. Our land party halted at Mohan^ko on the left bank, about three kos from the river, as it is said to be a larger place than Mamdot.
On the 15th we arrived at Bagge-ke, estimated distance by the river 10 kos. Villages at a distance from the banks, which were for the most part covered with jhau jungle and the koHa reed. Now and then a small patch of cultivation intervened.
The channel much intersected by sand-banks : winding in the river ineonsideraUe. We passed one gh&t, at which tiiere were two boats.
On the 1 6th at Ladhu'ke, estimated distance by the river 7^ koa. At the village of Johad^ko, the only one close on the banks* there were two boats and a number of the temporary wells or kdhreg before described. I observed one v^iere the water was conveyed over a sand«bank aftroes the bed of the river for the distance of half a ttuHe, 2 B 3
f 8A Journal of a voyage from [Makch^
and was then raised by a well and Persian wheel to a htg^her bank, over which another channel conducted the water to the permanent banks of the river. Here the same apparatus raised the water to a level with the country to be irrigated.
The river increasing in breadth and more winding than yesterday ; the banks occasionally twelve and fourteen feet high, and covered to the water's edge by heavy jhdu and grass jungle, which are likely to prove embarrassing to boats tracking up the river.
On the 17th we arrived at Jagveri, estimated distance 15^ kos. About four kos beyond Ladku-'ke we passed the boundary of the Mamdot territory opposite to Kallandir-ke, and, a kos further on, en- tered that of Nawab Daba wal Khan, opposite Rana-watta. Between these places there is a dense forest of the jkau which rises to the height of twenty and more feet, and is almost impenetrable. The Zemindars of these parts find it a secure refuge from the oppressive demands of their rulers. The little cultivation they engage in depends much on the course of the river. They have no settled habitations^ but wherever the banks of the river a£brd facility for digging their temporary wells, they erect their hamlets of grass and kana reed» and commence cultivating. A slight change in the course of the river often obliges them to remove to a more favorable spot, and it rarely happens that the same people cultivate the same fields for three aeasouB together.
We passed the ruins of a village, JVatter Shah, on the right bank, where there was a gh&t with two boats. Opposite the village of Atmui'ke we w^re met by the officer in charge of the Khin's frontier district, Ulla Bachata, the nephew of the Khan's Vizier, a sufficient- ly mean-looking personage, and who, iu dress and manner, led us to draw no very favorable conclusions as to the style of the Bahdwalpur court. He was attended by a handful of ill-mounted and dirty-look- ing horsemen, whose sombre and uncombed appearance formed a striking contrast to the gayer equipments of our Pathan friends.
Winding in tlie river considerable. In a few places where confined by high banks, we had an uninterrupted deep channel averaging seven hundred yards in breadth.
At Jagver4 we found Nawib Ghulam Qadir Kqan, the mehm4a- d&r sent on the part of Bah a wal Khan to attend us to Bahdwalpur, and who had been waiting our arrival at this barren spot for the last three months. On the morning of the 18th he paid us a visit, and we were introduced to a corpulent, good-humoured, 6ajuaA*looking person, whose manners, i£ not highly polished, were frank and
] 837.] Loduma to Miikankot hy thB Sailaj river. 1 69
vnaffected. He was richly dressed in cloth of khimkdb, with a hand* some hMg{ for a tarban, and wore a superb shawl for a kamarband ; bat the whole was in bad taste, and his attendants were as wretched- ly shabby and mean as he was fine. The Nawib spoke a very intel- ligible Uindustini, but the language of his followers was quite foreign to us. It differs from Hindustani, not so much perhaps radically as in the termination of the words, and the peculiar tone and manner in which it is spoken, which is drawling and nasal, much more disagree- able to the ear than the Panjibi of the bawUttg Sikhs. We were better pleased with the boatmen of the Bakdwalpur boats than with any one we saw in this train of our new acquaiutanoea. Their manners contrasted favorably with the rude specimens we brought with us from Lodiana. They have much the appearance of a sea-fturing people — much of the alacrity and briskness which we admire in our own aaUors.
The Bahdwaljmr boats are strongly built, but clumsy. In shape they are square fore and aft ; the poop and forecastle are planked, and the former raised very high, so that the person steering is able to look over the chappared apartment which is in midship. The rudder is of curious and unhandy buildi but has great power. The largest of the boats there measured eighty feet in length and about three feet in depth. They are all furnished 'With a square sail and masts which strike ; and have two oars of immense size, the' largest requir* ing six and seven hands to ply each of them.
On the 1 9th at Bwnga Jawdn^ke, estimated distance 7f> kos. On starting from Assap-wala we were greeted with the novel and pleasing sound of a sailor's cheer from the crews of the Bahdwalpur boats. £ach boat's crew, as their boat left its moorings and dipped oars into the water, gave out a long pealing sound, which was responded toby all the rest in succession. The cry, as near as I could distinguish the words, was " Bham, Baha al Hat,** {Baha al Hat is the name of a patron saint of the boatmen of this country and on the Indus.) The boatmen stand to their oars, and every muscle of the body is brought into play in the motions which they go through. When the oars are dipped deep into the water, the outside men are frequently suspended from the handles which they drag down by their weight till the opposite ends or shafts are disengaged from the water. I should say there is more exercise with less fatigue in this than in our method of rowing. The rowers keep good time.
We had to contend against a strong wind, which prevented our much progreaa to-day. We passed only two or three villages
on the rigkt bank. We left the district of Am^wdia (whick begins from Rtma-watta) and entered that of GmrjioHM or Faitekgarh aboni four koe before we arrived at Bunga Jaw4m*ke,
The country from Bana-wtUia to Gurjiana waa formerly taken poa* •ession of by Laina Sinqb» one of the joint mlerB of Lahdr, Mah4« rija Ram JIT Singh subsequently took it from Chbt Singh, the son of Lain A Sinoh. It was afterwards held by Bhai Lal Singh, and taken from him by Qutob-u'-din Khan, who annexed it to the Man* iQt territory. Aboiit three years ago, Bahawul Khan, called httri Bahawul Khan, in distinction to tiie present KUin, conquered it from QuTUB-u'-DiN Khan, since which time it has remained annexed to the Bakdnmlfw territory.
The country increasing in wildness and the jungles thicker the farther we proceed.
On the 20th to Chhue, estimated distance seven kos. The villages at a distance from the river. On the right bank heavy jungle nearly the whole way. We came down a noble sheet of water to-day, where the river ran without a curve for some miles between moderately higli banks.
On the 21 St to Baehutn-wdlaj estimated distance eight kos. We passed a few temporary hamlets on the river side, but theyAaa jungle prevailed with little interruption on both banks throughout the jour- ney. The banks high and the channel less intersected by sand-banks than usual. We left the district of Gurjtama, and entered that of liuMofergn^wdlm, about two kos before we arrived off BoehiaM^wdlu*
A few bricks of an enormous size were picked up at a village on the vray down, (^Aonfm-Atf.) They had been taken from some ruins laid open by the river about three months previously. The ruins were described by the villagers as the remains of the wall and turret of a fort sunk more than six feet below the presait surfiBMse of the surrounding country. They said that the marks remained in the banks where the bricks had been washed away, that by digging other parts of the ruin would be found more perfect. It waa determined to visit the place on our return from Bahdwa^r, The bricks were marked with three curved lines in the shape of a horse-shoe, and from that circumstance referred by the Hindus of our party to the period of the Treta Yug,
On the following day, the 22nd, we crossed the river and went to Pdkpaian, distant about eight miles from our boats and about five from the nearest point of the river. It is approached from a perfeotl j level and open plain of four miles in extent, and* seen from that diatanoi^
It370 Lodummio MUkmik9t fy ike SiUlaJ river. 1 §1
has die mppeftraEnee of m citsdel perched on the inavut of % lofty cmmence. It it built on the tkae or site of the mncient fort of Aj» wmdm or Jjodm^ and ia a place of great sanctity, haying been the residence for a nnmber of years of the celebrated Mussalman saint Shekh Fakw-u'-din, to which cireomstanee it owes its present name of Pdkpaiam, or the ferry of parity. Under its former name of Ajwadm it is celebrated as the spot near which the S^tl^ has been so often passed by Mossahnan conquerors in their invasions of Himdu* 9idm. In A. D. 997 JjwuHn was taken and plundered by Snlt&a N/sca* u'-niN Sabactaoi'm ; but aoeoanta vary as to whether he crossed the 8^tU^ in that expedition : in some he is stated to have extended lis ravages as far as Bkainir, the capital of the BkmtH country. In A. 0« 1001, Saltan Mahambo Ghazitatt, the renowned son and sncoessor of Sabactaoi'm, forded the Satlaj in the vicinity of Ajwa/im and plundered BkatnAr, In his sabsequent numerous invasions of HmAh »tdm he followed this route more than once.
In A. O. 1079 Saltin Ibb/bim crossed the Sailqf 9t thn point in his second Indian expedition. After the Ghaznian dynasty, Snltin MAHAvan Ghobp, called Shah/b-u'-din, passed by this route and by Bkain& when he took Att (or Hansi) in his battles with r£ja Pithauba. In A. D. 1897-8 the conqueror Amib Timoub in his invasion of Hin» iMtam, after laying in ruins DiMpur and Ajwadin, proceeded across the river with part of his forces and destroyed Bkatndrp whither the inhabitants of the two former towns had fled for protection.
Close under the town to the north is the dry bed of a river which they call the Dandi, propably the Dond mentioned by Major Rbn* RBLL. Four kos more to the north is another dry bed of a river which they call the Sohay ; and beyond this about ten kos from Pdk* pattm is the old bed of the Bed9, which, separating from the Suilqf below Hari'ke, formerly ran close under Kotur and did not again join that river till within twenty miles of Nek. In the time of Akbabi the Dodh BUt Jalindar extended to HatMdpmr Dor Bekli, fifteen has above Nek.
To the south of Pdkpattm in coming from our boats we crossed a nala which had a very high bank ; its bed was in some places dry» in others it had one and half feet of water. I inquired of the villagers if they had any particular name for it, but they said not ; neither did they know any thing about the Hwrari Namojf or Qoud mentioned by Major Rbnnbll. The gpround between this nala and the Satlq; was low» covered with thick jungle of the tamarisk and patches of fine- looking wheat. Il is »e danhl; overflowed ia the rainy season, when
192 Journal of a voyage from [March*
the breadth of the river from the bank of this ntda to the opposite high bank roust be more than four miles.
We remained at Pdkpatan till the 26th, making arrangements for reducing to order the predatory tribes of that neighborhood.
On the 23rd we visited the shrine of Hazrat Shekh Farcd Shakar- OANjr* in the town of Pdkpatan. We had to ascend more than forty feet to the top of the mound on which the town is built. The ground sounded hollow to our horses' hoofs as we threaded through numerous narrow streets and alleys, many of which were lined with miserable objects of charity, among whom here and there might be seen females enveloped in the burkhd, pretended descendants of the Prophet, who importuned for alms with a perseverance which we found it difficult to resist. After descending again by a flight of steps to a level with the surrounding country, we were conducted into a small square paved court surrounded by the lofty brick walls of the adjacent houses. In the centre of this stood the maqbard, i, plain insignificant building, having one small apartment, in which was the grave of the saint covered with faded drapery. There were two doors to this apartment, one to the north and one to the east. That to the east, called the " door of Paradise," is never opened but on the fifth day of the sacred Moharam, when numbers of pilgrims, both Hindus and Mus- Salmans, come to visit the shrine, and all who pass through this door- way are considered saved from the fines of perdition. The door-way is about two feet wide, and cannot be passed without stooping, and the apartment itself is not capable of containing thirty people crowded together : yet such is the care which the saint takes of his votaries on these occasions, that no accident or loss of life has ever been known to occur. A superlative heaven is allotted to those who are first to enter the tomb on the day mentioned. The rush for precedence may, therefore, be better imagined than described. The crowd of pilgrims is said to be immense, and as they egress from the sacred door- way, after having rubbed their foreheads on the foot of the saint's grave, the air resounds with their shouts of Farid ! Farid ! Several relics were shewn to us, among which the most curious was, a round flat piece of wood of the size and shape of an Indian's bread or chapati. In the long fasts which the saint imposed on himself, he is said to have solaced his hunger by gnawing this hard substance.
There is a couplet very common throughout the Panjdb which has reference to this story.
The ancestors of Shekh Farid-u'-din first came to Mult&n in the
« See tome aceount of the tame saiat by Munahi Mohum La'i. in the last volume. — Eo.
1 837.] Lodiana to Mithankoi by the SatlaJ river. 193
train of Brhram Shah, of the Ghaznavi family, and continued to fill situations of trust and emolument in that province, until it foil into the hands of Sult£n Maramed Gaukik, (Shaha'b-u'-din.) When Hazrat Jala'l-o'-din, the father of Shekh Farid, fled to Chdwe Mtishaikh, a village on the banks of the Satlaj, where he lived the life of a hermit, practised great austerities and became celebrated for his great sanctity. At this place Hazrat Shekh Parid-u'-din was born; he was sent for his education to Multdn, and afterwards spent many years in travel. At Multan he became celebrated as a Sdheb Kardmat^ or worker of miracles, and many ridiculous stories are told of his performances. Among others it is related that whenever he felt hungry he would throw into his mouth a handful of dust or pebbles whicii immediately became sugnr. He practised similar metamor- phoses on the goods of other people, and turned so many things into sugar that he was universally known, and is so to this day, by the affix to his name of Shakar-ganj, Hazrat Shekh Farid-u'-din Sbakarganj and his posterity were chiefly instrumental in con- verting to IslUmism the numerous diflferent tribes of Jats and Gujur or Gickers, descendants of the Rajput shepherds, who so often fought bravely against the invading armies of the north. The descendants of Babi Shekh Fared are supposed to have inherited from him the power of performing miracles, and several of them became celebrated throughout Hindustdn for (heir sanctity. At Agra, Sikru, and Dehli their shrines witness to the respect in which their memory is held by the Mussalman population. Akbar Shab owed to the prayers, we are told, of one of the family (Shekh Nur-u*-din, or Nibr-u'-d^n) the birth of his son Jeh/ngir. In the early attempt of the Sikhs to lay waste the country between Multdn and Lahdr, one of the descendants of Shekh Farid-u'-pin at Pdkpatan placed himself at the head of a number of converts, Jat peasantry, and kept his ground so well against these marauders that they thought it advisable to come to an amicable arrangement with him ; and, in a treaty which he concluded with one of their chiefs, he was allowed to enjoy in independence the revenues of Pdkpatan and several villages attached to it. At a later period, when the Sikhs became united under one chief, the Shekh-zadas were despoiled of their possessions. The Maha-rija now allows them one thousand rupees a year for their maintenance, derived from the town duties of Pdkpatan ; besides which, they have a fourth share in four small villages in the neighborhood.
On the 27th to Toba Sdddt, in the district of Mvsd-firan-wdla, esti- mated distance nine kos. 2 o
194 Jcnmal of a voyage from [March,
On the 28th to AkH-ke, in the diBtrict of Cdstm-ke^ estimated dig* tance nine kos.
On the 29th to Dola, where we entered the district of Jheddo, es- timated distance seven kos.
On the 30th we passed through the districts of Jheddo and Shah Farid, and entered the Hdsilpur district about two miles before we came to our halting place at noon, estimated distance nine kos.
On the 31 St we halted at noon.
On the Ist of February at Palra, estimated distance 8^ kos. The faco of the country varies little in appearance, being day after day the same succession of tamarisk jungle, the deep green of which is nowhere ^nd there relieved by a shrub resembling the willow in leaf and color, which the natives call jhat, and from the. rout of which the miswaks or tooth- cleaners are commonly made. From Rdna-waiti near the Mamdot and Bahdvoalpur frontier the signs of cultivation gradually disappear ; and near Fdkpatan the country becomes extremely wild ; we lose all trace of habitations near the river, save, par hazard, a few temporary grass hamlets. After entering the Hdsilpur district an improvement is perceptible. We again see the Persian wheel at work, and the banks of the river occasionally lined with a wonder- gazing populace. The canals and water-courses increase in number as we progress onwards. Those we have hitherto seen vary in breadth at their mouths from ten to twenty yards, and are at present dry, being much above the level of the river, but from early in May to the end of September they serve to irrigate the country to the distance in some instances of thirty miles from its banks. Smaller branches are cut in every direction from the main canals, so that the whole country is covered with them, and travelling in that season rendered disagree* able and difficult.
During our journey of the last two or three days we have been pleasingly reminded of having entered a Mussalman country by the strict attention every where paid to the time of prayer. In the open fields, where a minute before the air has resounded with the voice of labour, every thing is suddenly hushed, — the shrieking Persian wheel is at rest, the cattle are freed from the yoke, and the peasants may be seen ranged together in small parties on their mats of the palm tree, going through their forms of devotion with an air of the greatest decorum. The sight j-truck us from its frequent occurrence.
Of the tribes wb.ich inhabit along the banks of the river from FhvZ" pur to Bahiiwalpur, those in the neighborhood of Pdkpatan and below that place, are said to be the most wild and disorderly and the moat
183 7. J Lodiana to Mithankot by the SatlaJ river. 195
addicted to predatory habit?. The Dogre and Dogre Badela are chiefly confined to the Mamdot territory and higher up. At Loaduke, below Mamdot they are succeeded by the JVattu Karral Chishti aud other branches of the Jat tribes, descendants of the Rajpiit shepherds, who formerlv inhabited the country on the Rati between Multdn and Lak6r. These people still lead a wandering pastoral life, seldom building anything but temporary sheds, and may fairly challenge the name applied to them of " khdnd baddsh." They are a race inured to every hardship, ill fed and worse clothed, but capable of enduring great fatigue under every privation. They are much celebrated for the length and rapidity of theif journeys on foot in their nightly excursions to carry off cattle from neighboring territories. Nothing in their appearance would indicate their possessing a superior share of physical strength or activity ; they are tall spare men, generally ill made, and without any great shew of bone or muscle. If their hardiness of constitution is any where perceptible, it is in their harsh swarthy features, which though not pleasing are manly.
These tribes, even in the best days of the Mogul empire, were never brought into any proper subjection or made to feel the influence of a well-ordered government. They continued embroiled in feuda among themselves, in the settlement of which the arms of autho- rity seldom interposed. A system of edlahang, or retaliation, than which nothing can be conceived more productive of crime and gene- ra) disorder, has prevailed among them from time immemorial. This s3rstem authorizes the redressing an injury not only on the person or property of the injurer, but on any of his relations, friends or neigh- bors whom chance may throw into the power of the injured party; con- sequently a few disorderly persons have it in their power to involve the whole country in their quarreb. The original cause of their feud is generally a dispute as to the right of pasture, or a few buffaloes may have strayed from the herds of one village to those of another. This leads to reprisals, in which blood is sometimes shed, and blood calls for blood long after the « original cause of dispute has ceased to be remembered. If this was the state of affairs when the country on both sides of the river was under one authoVity, we may judge of what it must be now that the river separates two hostile powers.
The system of siilahang which was before confined to villages near each other, now extends along the whole line of the opposite banks of the river. Instead of a few buflaloes stealthily abstracted during the night by ten or twelves herdsmen, villages are now openly attacked and plundered at noon-day by gangs of from one hundred to two 2 c 2
196 Journal of a voyage from [Marc^^
hundred desperate freebooters acting under acknowledged Sir-kurde, (leaders.) The river affords them an easy means of escape, and, owing to the existing relations of one of the powers with our Government, prevents their being pursued by the authorities of the opposite side. This security from punishment would of itself be sufficient encourage- ment to their predatory habits, but they are moreover instigated and abetted by the petty district officers of their own governments^ who share in the spoils without incurring any of the danger of their enterprises.
Female infanticide prevails generally among these tribes. Mothers appear to huve little affection for their ofispring and little respect for tbeir marriage tie, if one may judge by the frequency with which it is violated. A wife leaving the protection of her husband and abscond- ing with another man, is frequently claimed and restored by the inter- vention of the authorities after an absence of nine or ten years, and any children she may have borne to her paramour in her absence, are equally divided between him and her lawful husband.
On the 2nd February at Tufiere, estimated distance 1 1 1 kos. The banks of the river low, and the river perceptibly diminished in breadth. We passed a town on the right bank hidden in a deep and extensive grove of palm trees ; the cupola of a mosque peeping through the foliage, and a few solitary palms standing far apart, thrown out from an horizon lighted by a brilliant sunset, reminded us forcibly of Bengal scenery.
The country on the left to-day was more open, the river excessively winding.
On the 3rd to Durpur near Khairpur, estimated distance 10^ kos. The country on the right was well cultivated and apparently rich* dotted with clumps of the beautiful palm tree, and the banks of the river abounding in temporary wells and water courses ; — that on the k'ft was low and barren and covered with a very thin jungle of the tamarisk, the river extremely winding in its course.
Early in the day we were met by Sarfara'z Khan, and at a later hour by Mir Muhammed Qaim and MuHAMMan Daim, native gentlemen of the Khan's household and relations of the Khin's Vizier. One of these gentlemen, although holding the responsible appointment of Mir Btikhshi, is said to be quite uneducated and ignorant of his letters ; but we found him more polished in his manners than the generality of those we had met.
About half way on our journey we passed the road to Mailsiant > town on the right bank, the former capital of Baha'wal Khan's teiri-
1 837.] Lodiana to Mitkankot hy the Satk^' river. 197
tory on that side. It once boasted a very strong fort, but from th« time this territory was first threatened by the Siekhs it became the policy of the Bahdwalpur government to destroy all their forts and garhis, aud this among the rest was razed to the ground.
As we approached Khairpur we came in sight of the Rohi (or desert) » and were for some time quite at a loss to conjecture what object it was which skirted the horizon for many miles. The sand-hills rise abruptly from the plain which intervene between the desert and the river, and from a distance the intervals between them are not percep« tible. Seen from our boats, they formed a distinct and wtll defined out- line resembling an unbroken chain of low hills. The Rohi runs in the shape of a promontory directly up to the town of Khairpur, which is about a mile distant from the present channel of the river : in the rainy season the town only intervenes between the sand of the desert and the waters of the Satlaj, When we visited it, we ascended from one of the streets directly on a steep hill of sand and found ourselves fairly in the desert surrounded by sand-hills and the debris of houses, walls and huts more than half buried under them. The desert encroaches on the town every year, and many of the present inhabi- tants remember the time when Khairpur was distant at least two miles from the nearest point of it. The houses are chiefly of unburnt bricks, and the round domes of the mosque are also built of the same material. It is said to be very durable, but the secret of its durability lies more in the paucity of rain which falls in this country. The town has a tolerable bazar, and contains 400 shops of all descriptions ; it was formerly a place of considerable traffic, but has fallen off since the time of the great BaraVal Kuan. Small kafilan occasionally arrive here from Hdusi and Hissdr across tlie desert, and the tobacco grown in this vicinity and in the Hdsilpur district is exported by this route in large quantities to Delhi, where it is not unfrequently sold K%MuUdn tobacco.
The only pakd building in the town is a large mosque now in ruins : it is ornamented with painted tiles to represent enamel, but too little remains to give any idea of the effect of this style of ornament when in perfect preservation. In the neighborhood are the ruins of several mud forts, formerly the seat of Ddudputra chiefs of the Keharani branch of the tribe, who arrived in this country sometime before the Piijani branch, of which the present Kh£n is the head. They were engaged in constant feuds with the 2nd Bahawal Khan, and made several attempts to subvert his power, but were unsuccessful, and at last forfeited their o#n possessions in the struggle. The only surviving
1 dS Journal of a voyage from [M akcr,
member of this family is now a fugitive at the court of the Bikdnir raja.
The morning of the 4th being a halt, we made a short excursion into the desert with the intention of looking for floricans and antelopes : the former, as well as the leek and bustard, are very numerous where the desert approaches near to the river ; but they are much more fre- quently put up in the stunted tamarisk bushes which crown the sand bills within the skirts of the desert, than in the tamarisk coppices nearer the river. After crossing the first ridge of sand-hills, the highest of which might measure sixty feet, we came in sight of a level plain of hard soil extremely bare, ^with only here and there a small mound of shifting sand, and extending for several miles till the eye was arrested by what appeared to be a ridge similar to the one on which we stood. One could have fancied that this tract had recently been usurped from the river by the desert. We learned from the people with us that the whole of it is usually cultivated after a favorable rainy season, when it produces plentiful crops of the smaller kind of grain on which the inhabitants of this country chiefly subsist. Owing to the unusual drought of the last five years, it had remained a waste. The ridge on which wc stood was the site of what had been an extensive town now buried many feet under the sand ; — the soil between the sand hillocks was covered with particles of burnt brick, and I was able to trace the ruins of houses for upwards of a mile along the ridge. These have, no doubt, arrested the sand in its progress when it is carried in volumes by the south-west monsoon towards the river, and may account for the high and very abrupt appearance of the skirts of the desert at this point.
After a short walk in the sand, rendered disagreeable by a dread- fully scorching sun, we returned towards our boats. The Diudputraa who accompanied us as guides were highly amused at our style of sporting, which they termed jarida- tor, and only becoming a shikari by profession. We were little less amused at their strange jargon and at the readiness of their sporting equipments. Their weapon is the rifle with the curved stock common throughout Affghdnistdn and the countries west of the Indus, The length of the barrel varies, but ii never much longer than that of our musket. They have a great con- tempt for our use of small shot and for small game, which they only pnrsue with the hawk. The flesh of the hog-deer and antelope is esteemed a great dainty. In pursuit of the latter a Diudputran wiH take his provisions for three days, mount his camel, and sally forth in the hottest season ; when, to use their own'expression, " to face the
1837.] Lodiaua to Mithankot hy the SatlaJ river. 199
desert is to face death." In these excursions he sometimes remains out as loDg^ as five days, irandering about after the tracks of the deer, until his supply of water is exhaus^ted ; when, if he has not been suc- cessful, he makes for the nearest pool and takes his chance of the deer coming to drink. These pools are not of frequent occurrence in the desert, and none but a person acquainted with every stump bush and hillock, and every feature of the ground, could attempt to go in search of them. That many of the shikaris have thii^ intimate know- ledge of the desert, is proverbial : — ** they know it better than the scholar his book, or the Hafiz his Koran ;" and their knowledge is the more astonishing when we consider the narrow and minute obser- vation which it implies. So much do the sand-hills resemble each other, that a common observer might be removed to fifty different stations in the course of the day and fancy every one the same.
The prohibitions to shooting game which are strictly enforced in the Nawab's preserves and jungles near the river, do not apply to the desert, where the shikdris are at liberty to roam at large ; and the knowledge they acquire of its localities is highly prized by their chief. They are sometimes lost, but casualties of this kind are attributed to a stroke of the sun, or to exhaustion from want of water, or to the bite of a reptile called the flying- snake, (said to be numerous,) rather than to their losing their way. The stars assist to guide them when, as is often the case, they travel by night.
One of our guides proved himself a good marksman by taking off the head of a carrion kite with a ball from his rifle at fifty yards ; he brought the bird up to us and observed that " that was the manner in which his master would serve the k&fir Sikhs, if we would allow him to cross the river." The Kh&n, it would appear, finds it politic to impress his subjects with the idea, that nothing but a fear of the displeasure of the British Government has hitherto prevented his taking steps to recover his lust dominions ; — while they on their part assure their chief, that but for this fear they would conquer the coun- try to-morrow, and not leave a light burning from the ladas to Lahor.
The familiar manner in which our guides spoke of the former pos- sessors of the old forts and gardens about Khairpur as we passed through, struck me as highly characteristic of the primitive state of society of the people. Their greatest chiefs they designated by their simple surnames. In speaking of the Kh4u, they called him simple Babawal Khan or Khan, never adding any affix of respect. Every garden or fort we passed had its anecdote of the feuds that had existed between the Keharani and Pirjani branches of the Uibe. Much
200 Journal of a voyage from [March,
was said aboat the " bahdduri" of the fallen chiefs, the devoted cou- rage of their adherents, and the time which a few resolute men had kept the second Bahawal Khan and his whole army at bay. The knowledge possessed by our guides of these a£fairs seemed to be inti- mate ; and could I have understood clearly all that they said, I might during oar walk have learnt the whole history of the tribe. On their first settlement in the country, the Diudputras, to add consequence to their name, as well as to increase their power, are said not to have been very scrupulous how they swelled their numbers, and people of all descriptions were admitted into their tribe.
The opinion I formed of the lower orders from what I saw to-day was not very favorable. One cannot be long in their society without being struck with the absence of that urbanity which is so universal among all orders in Hindustdn, With each other they appear to be on easy terms, using little ceremony. With strangers they are either rough and betray a suspicion and distrust in their manner, or their courteousness is awkward and descends to servility. One of our guides, whose garments would hardly have gained him admittance into any gentleman's gateway, gave me to understand that he was no common person, but one who lived in the Khan's presence. I should not have believed him but for an anecdote which I heard of one of the former chiefs soon after my return to camp, and which whs to the effect " that the first Bahawal KhJls would have given a severe bastinado to any person who had dared to come to his darbdr in new or dean clothes." The person who related this anecdote to roe, lamented the degeneracy of the present ruler, " who has brought himself," said he, " to look upon clean clothes without aversion, and, what is worse, allows his prime minister to ride in a bmli or a bullock carriage, for which last innovation he will one day be sorely visited."
We remained at Darpur on the 5th. This place is pleasantly situ- ated at about half a mile from the present channel of the river. A fine piece of grass turf sprinkled with dwarfish palm extends from it down to the banks of the river. The fort of Darpur is still in good preservation, but has not been occupied since the family was dispos- sessed by the second Bahawal Khan. It is uf mud hxx&pakd bricks, in form a square, with turrets at the angles ; the outer walls enclose an aria of nine hundred square yard.s. Near the fort are the lines of one of the Kh£n's disciplined battalions, stationed here under the com- mand of a half-caste Portuguese ; their uniform was a blue coat with scarlet facings, flaming scarlet shakos, with brass ornaments. They were drawn out to receive us on the day of our arrival Evening had
16370 Loduma to Mitfumkot by the S(Ulaj river. Ml
elosed in before we arrived, and they burnt bine lights, the effect of which with their salute was good, but so much cannot be said for the stunning noise of their barbarous drums and fifes which accompanied it. The battalion mustered about three hundred firelocks ; besides these, there were two small pieces of artillery with a few gulancUb dressed in red pagHs, brown vests, and blue cossack paijdmoB. They were very cleanly in appearance, and I was told that the whole of the Khin's trsigps had been newly clothed in anticipation of the arrival of the mission. *
On the 6th to G^thNmr Muhammad; estimated distanoe by the river S^ kos. The Khairpur district extended for two-thirds of the way, when we entered that of Goth Nur Muhammad. In consequence of the unusual drought of the last four years, and the floods from the river having inclined to the right bank, the ^iBtnctat4rom''Khairpttr to the eastern frontier now barely pay the expenses of collecting the revenue.
Throughout this extensive tract of country, embracing a length of more than one hundred kos, there are only three officers in authority for the collection of revenue and the preservation of order. One is at Khairpur, one at Goth Qdim Rdie, twelves miles beyond, and the other moves alternately from Gurjidnu to Miibdrakpur, but resides chiefly at the latter place. In harvest time, mutsaddU or muharirs are dispatched from Ahmodpur to collect the revenue in these parts* but they never remain long. So little authority does the Naw£b possess over the districts east of MUbdrahpur, that he may be said to levy rather an occasional tribute from them than any fixed revenue. The property of the zemindirs consists chiefly of cattle, and is conse- quently moveable ; and as the Nawib finds it more troublesome than advantageous to be continually sending large forces to overawe them, they frequently escape two or more seasons successively without paying any thing to his treasury, either by crossing to the opposite side of the river, or concealing themselves and their cattle for a time in the large tracts of jangle which ey&ty where abound. Once in two or three years a force is sent, when, if the zemind£rs refose to come in and pay their rents, their houses and the little land they cultivate are laid waste, and all their cattle that can be found seized and car* ried off. They are at liberty to release them on paying what is called the " /rtjim"' or tax for pa8turag[e, and the arrears of their tribii^te in kind. The amount of this varies with the means which the govern- ment officers have of enforcing, or the rjfaia of resisting the demand. A tax is also levied from them, commonly designated and known among them as the *' theft licence," with a view, perhaps, of eradicat-
2 D
202 Jowrtud of a votfOffefivm [March,
ing their propensity to thieving, but which most probably encourages the habit. As it is a tax openly paid by the principal Rith or J4t semincUirs to the Nawib, free-booting is in a measure countenanced and rendered honorable by it. The present NawA, I am told, has never hitherto visited the country to the east of MMrakptar, from a dislike to trust himself among these tribes.
The river diminishing in breadth and the banks low ; country more open on both sides, but still presenting large tracts of heavy jhtrn jungle.
We lost sight of the Desert soon after leaving Darpwr. The scenery near Go^A Nw Muhammad is rather pleasing from the number of palm trees in its neighborhood ; here also are ruined forts and a few ruins of paha bricked houses, the former residence of chiefs of other branches of the Ddudputra tribe.
On the 7th to Dera Bakd, near which the district of Goth Nur Muhammad terminates. The villages are more substantial, and the coun- try more open and better cultivated as we proceed. The pec^le also appear to be less rude, and not so scantily clothed as we found Ihem in the frontier district. The revenues are collected regularly and with little trouble.
On the 8th to Bakarpur, the ghit opposite to BahdwaJpur ; estimated distance by the river 4| kos. The river narrowed extremely during the two last days' journey. The banks have become very low and the current sluggish, running about 1^ miles in the hour. The country is well cultivated on both banks of the river, the people are more engag- ed in agricultural pursuits, and herds of cattle are less numerous than they were above Khairpur,
]Prom the 8th to the 25th of February the Mission remained at Sahdwalpur, employed in negotiation with the Nawib. The town of Bahdwalpur, the most populous in the IQian's dominions, is situated about two miles south-east of the present channel of the river ; during the floods a branch of the river runs close under its walls and the intervening space« at present a moist sand covered vrith low strag- gling jhoM, is then one sheet of water. At the present season only the beaten tracks to the ghftt are passable on horseback and the rest is quagmire. The walls of the town enclose a number of gardens, and from the river the only signs of buildings we could descry through the trees were the minarets of the large mosque. The approach to the town from the river is by a number of narrow lanes separating gardens, in which the bed-mushk, the apple and orange tree, the mulberry, and rose bushes are seen in great profusion. A bridge of
1 837.] Le^tMU to MithatJkot hf the SailaJ river. 209
one arck built of burnt bricks conducts over an insi^ficiuit moat to the MultdM gate by which we entered the city. On the day of our visit to the Nawib, the tops of the houses in the streets were crowded with spectators^ who observed a profound silence as we passed : this was so remarkaUe that I cannot but think particular orders must have been given on the subject, as the same circumstances attracted the notice of the Honorable M. Elphinstonb and his party on their passage through Bahdwaljpur in their Mission to Cdhtd. We passed through a long narrow street which forms the principal bazar, and it appeared w^ inhabited ; the other parts of the town betray a deoreas- an§^ population. Many houses are empty and in ruins, it now con- tains 2,025 shops of all descriptions. The number of its inhabitants may be estimated at 20,000. The second Bahawal Kni^N always -^ent some months of the year at this place, but since his death it has been quite deserted by the court, and other causes have not been wanting to account for its diminished importance. • Before the Naw4b relinquished his territory on the opposite side of the river, the greatest portion of his revenue, which he receives in kind, was collected here, •as also the indigo and rice for exportation. This is no longer the case, and the trade of Affghdnistdn with Central India, to which it chiefly owed its flourishing condition, has both fallen off in quantity, and no longer pursues so exclusively as formerly the route by Bahdwalpur, The decreasing income of the present Nawab and his father has compelled them to levy arbitrary contribntions from the merchants, who have deserted the place in consequence. The Amritsar, ShikdT' pmr and Mdrwar mercantile houses have still their agents here, but comparatively little business is transacted between them. A'ga Rafpi, a Jew, who had formerly a house at Deri Ghdz{ Kkdn, and is connect- ed with the Jews of Bokkdra and Kaub Ckand Shikdrpwi, are the most wealthy merchants at the place. Bahdwalpur still maintains its celebrity for the manufacture of silk cloth or lung^ and gulbadanf, which latter are of a superior texture, and more lasting than those of Amrittar or Benares, The quantity exported is not very great, and chiefly to Smdh. Rifle barrels are also made of very superior work* manship both at Khairpur, Bahdwalpur and Khdnpur, but the hand* somest are made only to order, and to be sent in presents to Sindh, Lakdr and other places.
The inhabitants of Bahdwalpur and of the few other towns in the
Bahdwalpmr territory, are chiefly Hindus, and these in appearance the
very outcasts of their race, dirty, squalid and miserable. Though
they are tolerated in the practice of their religion, and have a high
2 D 2
204 JcwrAot of a voyage from [March,
priest or gusdin who enjoys some consideration with the Nawib» they are looked down upon by their Mussalman fellow subjects with the utmost contempt, and subjected to every kind of oppression. Some few of them enjoy offices of trust near the Nawab and the other great men of his court, but this they owe to the indolence and ignorance of their masters, which quite unfits them for the tiresome details of business.
On the 25th we again started in our boats from the Bindra-wdUi gh&t at Bahdwalpur to proceed to the junction of the five rivers of the Panjdb with the Indus at MUhankot.
We arrived sometime after nightfall at Nakur-wdli; estimated distance from Bahdwalpur 1 1 ^ kos. The banks of the river were exceedingly low almost throughout our journey, and the river still diminishing in size, not measuring more in some places than 150 yards across. The current not averaging 1^ miles an hour. There were numerous sand-banks, and the river, saving that it is deeper, k more insignificant in appearance here than at any part of its course from Ropur downwards. The numerous canals which are cut from below Khairpur might account for this, but very fe^ of them are fed from the river in the cold weather.
The country on both sides of the river was tolerably open, and cultivation more general, with fewer tracts of the jhau jungle. The inhabitants on both sides of the river are chiefly of Jat origin, mixed with a few Diudputras and Baloches ; they are not generally addicted to predatory habits, but the dismemberment of the Kh£n's dominions has involved them in the general disorder which now prevails.
On the 26th to Makahatpur ; estimated distance by the river 3 kos. At about two miles from iVaA«r-i0<i/( we came to a heavy jhau jungle on the left bank, one of the Nawab's preserves or hunt- ing seats, where he had proposed that we should take our leave of him. We joined him towards the afternoon, and after witnessing the slaughter of a few hog-deer returned to our boats, with the promise to hunt with him again on the following day.
On the 27th we passed the day in hunting vnth the Nawab. The following is a description of his mode of following that pastime.
The jungles in which the game is preserved, are divided and tra- versed in their whole extent by strong hedges made of twisted boughs of the jhau running at acute or at right angles with each other in the form of a funnel, into which the game is driven. The hedges are not made to join at the apex of the triangles, but a space is there left open and cleared of jungle in which the ambuscades are formed.
1837.] Lodkum to MUhankot hy the Satlaj river, 906
These ambuscades resemble in their relative positioos an inverted fimnel, the month of which joins that into which the game is driven. The Nawib occupies the first place in front of the opening ; at a short distance behind him, branching oat to right and left, are two more ambuscades not far apart ; behind these are others farther apart, and so on with the rest, which are so arranged that the sportsmen fire clear of each other. The ambuscades are formed of small hedges of the jkau high enough to conceal a person when seated on the ground: in the very high jungles platforms of eight and ten feet high are used for the same purpose.
When the tract of jungle is circular, it is first surrounded by a very high fence of the jhmu, between which and the jungle a space is left for a road ; then from the circumference fences are drawn towards the centre like the radii of a circle ; the centre is freed from jungle and left open for the formation of the ambuscades. A number of dogs of all sizes and breeds, and from three to four hundred eatodrs, according to the extent of line they have to cover, are then sent into the jungles from the outside, and close their ranks as they approach the narrow end of the enclosed space, hooting and shouting to drive the game before them. The Naw£b and his courtiers meanwhile lounge at their ease in their ambuscades. Conversation is carried on, at first freely, but as the beaters draw near, in whispers Only. A crackling of the jungle or a waving of the grass is sufficient to put every one on the alert — the hand is instinctively directed towards the trigger, hnd you are prepared for tiger, deer, hog, or any thing that may make its appearance. The eye is strained to bursting to catch the moment of the beast's leaving the jungle, when, whatever he is, he will assuredly give a spring on finding himself in the open space. At last he bursts cover, and the object of your fond anticipations proves to be nothing more than a jackal ; but before you have time to recover from your vexation at having your nerves unstrung by so unworthy a beast, and before you have time to brace them again, the jungle again crackles, the boughs break — ^you catch a glimpse of some- thing bounding through the grass, and out springs a fine buck deer with his head low and haunches hard pressed by the hounds. He either stops for an instant amazed, or he has passed you before you can raise your gun to your shoulder : in either case you miss. At the report of your gun he stamps the ground in disdain and bounds on to fall a prey to some cooler sportsman among the twenty or thirty who send their balls whizzing after him. The Naw£b has as many as eight or nme rifles loaded and placed before him, and he uses them
206 Journal of a voyage from [Makch,
8o quickly and efficaciously, that unless the game comes very thickly, it is a bad day's sport for those who are permitted only to shoot after him. Dinner is always cooked at his hunting seat and sent out into the jungle for him, and served at noon. Several of his mtudhibs (courtiers) partake of the meal with him, and inferior fare is distri- buted to the whole of his attendants. Even down to the saises and grass-cutters no man is allowed to remain hun^^ry. After dinner all indulge in a siesta, and then to the sport again. Where the jungle is very extensive and not well enclosed, and the efforts of the horse- men are baffled by the game doubling round them, it is not unusual on a windy day to set fire to it. This is a sight to be witnessed. The sport is very exciting while it lasts, but the pauses during the time spent by the beaters in driving the game towards the ambus- cades are tedious. The Nawib and his minister frequently occupy these intervals in reading the Kordn,
The Nawab's hunting seats are mere temporary hamlets, the sides of which are formed of the kana reed, and the roofs thatched over with grass. A large enclosure is set apart for the Nawib himself, which is surrounded with a strong and high fence of the jhau, making it quite private. This enclosure varies from two to three hundred yards square ; at different angles of it are a place for his dqftar" khdnd or secretaries, a place for his cook-room, and a place for his huntsmen or shikaris. He has sometimes an under-room attached to his own bungalow in the rear. In front of the bungalow is a rude chahutra, raised from the ground about two feet, on mud pillars, and covered with an awning or canopy of cloth under which he holds his darbdr and receives the reports of shikaris, who are sent out in all directions to bring tidings of game. In front of the chahmtrd his horses are picketed. His minister and two or three others of the most consideration about him have separate hamlets prepared for them, but the rest of his followers rough it in the open air. Canvas tents are very little used even by the wealthier classes.
On the 28th we arrived opposite to Mirpur ; estimated distance by the river 10 kos. As we approached the end of our day's journey the river became broader. There were still fewer tracts of jungle to-day, and the country rich and well cultivated, with many substantial-look- ing villages on either side.
March the 1st. We arrived at Makhanbeld, the gh&t opposite to the town of Uch ; estimated distance by the river 16 kos.
The river increased to-day to a fine broad stream ; it was joined by an inlet from the Chin4b river soon after we left Mirpur, and for the
1837.3 LotKana to MUhankot hy the JSiUiaj river. 207
last twelre miles, before its junction with the Ckmdb, it ran in a toler- ably atraight course, forming a fine body of water. There was one considerable winding near Shima Buehri. The Chindb joins the Gkdra a little above Makkanbtld, and these streams rnn together for a considerable distance without appearing to mix their waters. The fine marked by the opposite color of the two streams is very distinct. The red-colored water of the CMnAh and Ravi is prized by the people here much above that of the Gkdra. The NawHb when residing at Akmat^mr or DUdwar sends to this ghAt for a weekly supply for his household, which is conveyed on hackeries in large brass vessels.
The breadth of the Panjnad at Makhanbeld in the present season is perhaps under 90O yards, but during the rains it is sometimes six miles across from Uch to the opposite side.
The country on the left continued well cultivated and open. On the right we had the dry bed of Beak and several creeks of the Chindb^ forming islands covered with heavy jhau jungle and apparently pas« ture land. Numerous herds of bufReiloes were grazing near the bank.
In the afternoon we went to visit Uch, from which we were distant about three miles ; the road was through a good deal of jhau jungle and over the beds of inlets of the river which scarcely supported our horses. The Uch Bokhdrian is situated on the banks of the river, and was formerly the seat of a Hindu principality, which extended to near Muiidn. The town itself was then called Walhaur. Towards the latter end of the reign of IsaA^Hi'M 1st of the Gaznavi dynasty in 1105, a number of wandering Musalm4n devotees took up their abode there, and were tolerated by the ruling prince, Rija Sham Shad, from the apparently harmless austerity of their lives. Among the number of these devotees was Shekh Svxd Jalal, who was gifted with the power of performing miracles, by which many were convin- ced of the truth of his doctrines.
R£ja Sham Shad was one of the first of his converts, and giving up all worldly afifairs, he made over his territorial possessions to the Pir for the support of his followers. One or two others also deserve to be mentioned, as they gave their name to the towns now compre- hended under the general name of Uch Bokhdrian. Among these was a chief of the tribe of zemindirs called Ldlds, who inhabited the coun- try in the neighborhood. On the conversion of their chief the Ldlds followed his example, and on bis death built a sepulchre to his memory, round which they formed habitations ; hence the Uch of Ldlds, the Uch of the Moghuls, and the Uch of the Jumals, were also named by the Pir after two of his favorite disciples, who died of the austerities which they practised, and were buried theree
208 Journal of a voyage from [Makcb.
We visited tbe tomb of the Fir Shekh Stbd Jalal Bokha'ei'. The interior of the building was curious ; the roof was supported by more than thirty arches resting on four colonades of wooden carved pillars ; there were a great many graves and some relics from distant countries. Amongst these were the preserved spinal bones of several saw-fish. The pilgrims who g^ to Mecca from Affghanistdn and the Derajat by passing down the Indue, frequently come thus far out of their way from Mithankot to visit the shrine of Shekh Stbd Ja* la'l, and implore his intercession for the safety of their journey. A descendant of this Fir is still living at Uch, but the lands formerly belonging to the family which enabled them to live in a style of splendour and comparative refinement among a barbarous people, have long since been usurped, first by the nizims of Multdn, and since then by the Daudputra chiefiB. They have now barely sufficient for their support ; their influence over the common people is, notwith- standing, very considerable, and they are generally respected.
From XJch Bhokhdrian we proceeded to the Uch of the Gilanis, which appears to have been formerly joined to it, but is now distant about half a mile ; on our way we passed through large topes of date trees. Hazrat Shekh Muhaiiiiad Ghos Jila'mi', round whose shrine this town was built, and after whom it was named, was descended from Hazrat Shekh Abdui. Qadir Jila'mi^ Baghdadi', and came to Uck about the year A. D. 1394. The Diudputras have continued to be his muride and the muride of his successors from the time of their first leaving Shikdrpur.
This Fir's family had considerable assignments of lands in the vicinity of Uch before the arrival in the country of the Dfodputras, and up to the time of the 2nd BahaVal Khan their territory and wealth had continued increasing, and Makdum Gang Buksb, who was then the Fir "M urshid, was second only in influence to the Kh&n, and kept in his pay a considerable standing force ; he built a fort at Uch and surrounded the town with a wall. His son, also named Mak- dum Gang Baksh, headed a revolt of the Diudputra tribes against the second Baha'wal Kha'n in 1799, and releasing Bab/wal Khan's son, Mubarak Kha'n, from confinement, set him in opposition to his father. The Khan besieged him in the town of Uch, destroyed the fort, and laid the town in ruins, and obliged the Fir with his son to flee to the territory of the Arairs of Sindh, The lands belonging to the Fir's family were on that occasion forfeited to the state, and have never been restored. A few years since a grandson of this Fir returned from the Sindh country to take up his abode at Uch, and six or eight weUs have been allowed by the present Kh&n for his subsistence.
1837.] Lodiana to Mithanhot by the Sathj river. 209
On the 2nd March to opposite Ndrwdld ; estimated distance 10 kos. We came to on the right hank of the river ahoat three miles helow Siipur, and went in the afternoon to see that town. It is surrounded by an extensive grove of palm trees, and is celebrated for its dates and mangoes, which it produces in great abundance. The site is very elevated, and its name indicates its having formerly been a Hindu town. The old buildings are all of burnt brick and lofty, the streets dreadfully narrow and filthy, the country round it is pretty, but must be very unhealthy during the hot months, when it is entirely over* flowed, leaving no means of communication saving by boats. It was formerly thickly inhabited, but now the half of the houses are in ruins, and it may have about 200 shops of all descriptions. The inhabitants of the town are chiefly Hindus, — ^those of the country, round. Jits and Beloches. Cattle are numerous, and the zemindars, both Jats and Beloches, predatory in their habits. Sitpur is said to have been formerly on the right bank of the main stream of the InduM which fell into the Panjnad immediately above it : it is now about 10 miles on the left side of the main stream, but during the hot weather the whole intervening space is one sheet of water. It is recorded that qasidt, messengers with letters, were formerly in the habit of leaving Multdn or Derd Ghdzi Khdn in the morning, mounted on an inflated oxhide, and reaching Sitpur and Ouch by the rivers Chindh and Indu$ at noon. This mode of conveying letters is still sometimes adopted between Derd Ghdzi Kkdn and Shikdrpur, and during the height of the floods is very expeditions.
On the 3rd to Chdvdn ; estimated distance 1 2 kos. The country on both sides appeared very rich, but without any great variety of fuliage. On the 4th we arrived at Mithanhot on the right bank of the Indus; estimated distance 10 kos. The rapidity of the current increas- ed very much as we approached the junction of the two rivers. The Panjnad all the way from Ouch is a beautiful stream, and; with the exception of one or two windings, rans straight to the south-west. On the 7th of March the Mission left Mithanhot to return by a new route through the Panjdb to Lodiana, The boats were left under my charge to prepare for their return voyage up the river, with the exception of those belonging to the Lodiana merchants, which con- tinued their voyage to Shikdrpur,
2 B
) JtMnuil of a voyofff /rem [M
/VoM LoJima to Bahdvalpw by th* riven Satlaj tnd Ghara.
ViOtanlheltfthmk.
r Mai Rdpii Sikw. D. tor Dkwrmkiit.
Lo^na to Mitkaakot ly Satlaj river.
N. B.-K. S. B. far Kimk eiogh Badnlep. K. K. S., (or Khaww Kartk SlBRb, ■.8. S. fbrUiaScochetSiiiBb. A. for Akhaliu. F. tn FiroipBr. K.S.W.KAni Binck'i wUon. F.D.K.fMratehDUJthu'(ji«ir.
Jotmul itf» wi/agtfrotn
N.B.-K.B. (land! for Killn Biiniif.&li. A. for Ai»(irlli, M.-ka fbrUkhm-ka. D. V. for IMral Umal. K. for Kn^nr. A. D. K., for Atari DbandUa-ke. F. ft» Fatuhglui. Q. ba Owioiiani. U. W. Mnaifnn wUA.
1SS7.1 LoSdM to Mkhmhat iy Satlof r.
If. B.— C. fOT Cbloan. M-kc tor Hsnir-ka. L. W. H. for Lakh* WMtO-kc RiTrli. L-ke for Lnkhc-ke. P. P. for Pkk Pattnn. K. K. for Kol Knnirt. K. K-keforKot Kitbdic-ke. M. for M6i«ro« waW. Q-kc for QOIm-ke. B. T-ke for Rafaiwalgkrh llbbl-kc QUU. B-ke for Baddmra-ke. S. F. for Sbabnr Farid. U. fill UiiUpur.
Jtunul of a vofi^tfrvM
rn»fWlot>Ml.
tm, ..ditto.
Mixed, ditta.
JTuflcrl, IdiUo.
.. ditto.
.. ditto. . ditto.
W&iti Movl.
wig!'. '.'.'.'.
Qnmu wmlnr, Gotb Bah A d4r,
Kill AhBl. MitU d Ooth, ...
MoiiJ
Goth Ali Til
Khia
BhuBdi
DetaPattmi
Galh Ndi )lah»mtd,
VUlagtt
J ditto, .
{ ditto, .
i ditta, .
I ditto, .
.ditto, .
. «tto, . ditto, . 4 ditto, .
I Dlndpa-
I Bcloeh, I Modpo-
I
iBalaah, t Diudpo-
ditto. ditto.
. (at BtdbiD«ra. I. S
for Imiia Sb&h. O. N. H. foe Ooth NOi
1«37.]
LoSaaa to Mitiankot by 8athg rioer.
|
I |
NaHci of |
h |
, |
?2 |
i NaiDH of i |
i |
||
|
Vil]K«. |
CaaU. |
it |
VUlapa. = |
— Caate. |
||||
|
ll |
h |
^ |
1 |
I |
II |
; |
||
|
KUirpnr, .. |
i |
j Mixed tribes |
Sth |
Dera Backs, Dcra G61 di, |
i Beloeh, 1 ditto, . . |
D. B. |
||
|
aadJit |
Halliia |
tJll|;aDi, .... |
1 ditto, .. |
ditto. |
||||
|
Chela Wi |
Mir Oiatm |
|||||||
|
hon |
i ditto, ..'ditto. |
Shih 1 |
I Saivar |
ditto. |
||||
|
Sntabpai, . . |
1 |
ditto, ..'ditto. |
Majal 1 |
iM.JM,. |
ditto. |
|||
|
B^hidor. .. |
Wi«e,.. |
K. |
s |
Kaara I |
1 Kaara. |
ditto- |
||
|
Wkili MlrA |
Ahaaia, .... |
1 Ahuai, |
ditto. |
|||||
|
« |
Hohar, |
litto. |
• |
Oldpora, .. |
1 JOTM... |
ditto. |
||
|
Shth Abi |
Rattaal,.... |
I Diadpo- |
||||||
|
Z4lim |
Uira |
t™, ". |
ditto. |
|||||
|
Jit, - |
ditt-i. |
B&karpu,.. i |
1 Cha^aar |
a |
||||
|
Dtn LaUc |
||||||||
|
d |
li |
Beloch, |
ditto. |
VUUvf « "^ TifU 6oia. |
||||
|
Wfatl HMt |
||||||||
|
Bdoeh |
i |
ditto, .. |
into. |
Moit |
||||
|
Doit Maha |
Deli |
Kobora. |
||||||
|
■lad-ke, .. |
1 |
Oindpo. |
ditto. |
Wigb. |
.,„. |
|||
|
Hate Vailr |
G«] M al |
ditto. |
||||||
|
■clock, .. |
i |
} Belocb. |
ditto. . |
Babid |
ditto. |
|||
|
Mon AHa |
Snkar |
Alto. |
||||||
|
yfc- |
{ditto, .. |
ditto. |
Kfir, |
ditto. |
||||
|
Phal. |
ditto. |
|||||||
|
F>IU^iia(A<J^(Aaai. |
JaD), in A burl |
ditto, ditto. |
||||||
|
Ttk |
Ooth Skih |
Madpq-l |
Kotli |
|||||
|
Hafaantd, |
tra, .. G.N.M. |
All, |
ditto. |
|||||
|
GothRAMam |
Wea, .. |
ditto.. |
||||||
|
Shan, .... |
ditto, .. |
ditto. |
Qtilia |
|||||
|
Do. tbrihlm |
ditu. |
|||||||
|
KUa, .... |
Jltto. .. |
ditto. |
Moie |
|||||
|
5 |
WbU Jlodli, |
Khad. |
tabA, |
|||||
|
M |
dua, .. |
ditto. |
Kehoia. |
|||||
|
•s |
rhnlam Shabar Bad- |
i> |
Jhulan, |
"•» |
Abaaa Haaili |
ditto, ditto. |
||
|
da |
1. |
ditto. |
Niern |
ditto. |
||||
|
Lil Sahara, |
* |
, |
ditto. |
Dodii Wi.ll |
ditto. |
|||
|
Pbnl |
ditto. |
locb- |
S. |
|||||
|
MoiUAIl... |
ditto. |
Ibok 1 |
ditto. |
|||||
|
Mom Rani, |
dilta. |
Stikri, |
||||||
|
Lali Wist). |
ditto. |
ditto. |
||||||
|
HadAlla fir, |
.o- |
Gue] |
||||||
|
tra, . iditto. |
oila, |
ditto. |
||||||
|
IndvM. |
||||||||
|
Villvfto-lh,l,if.b«nk. |
||||||||
|
reb.eoth B^i.. |
1 1 1 |
Btiliklwali, 1 |
*dl«<., .. |
L. |
||||
|
Utfa |
Kliia-kc,.. |
i\ J,B.l<.eh, |
a. |
\ |
KaebHaTEtt... |
ditto, .. |
iitto. |
|
|
Goth Mill la |
1 |
ni-dpo. |
Bbnchar, .. i |
4 ditto. .. |
S. U. |
|||
|
Ohaaut, .. |
traUa- |
itto. |
- |
Goth.Gbaani |
Diudpo- trapir- |
|||
|
Jawar-ili, |
. i |
JitCban |
L. |
Khir, ... I Roolana |
&■ |
itto. |
||
|
Kbanawili. |
i i |
ditto*, .. |
ditto. |
1 Jit, .. |
litto. |
N.B.-K. for KniKhpiir. D. B. for Dera Baekn. N. for Neziaoinh. B. tbi BaU> vaifur. S. for Slrditwali. L. (or Lallapnr. S. M. for Sliah Hutie. 2 F 2
Jamui iif uvvftft from [Miica,
LodiatM to Mitlumkol Sjr Satli^ river.
2 1 8 Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions, [Mabcv,
III. — Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions ; continued from page 97.
In tbe library of the Asiatic Society are ten inanascript yolumes of druwings of sculpture, images, architecture and inscriptions, forming part of the celebrated collection of the late Colonel Mackbnzib. The greater portion of these are as yet unknown and undescribed. None of the series, as far as we can ascertain, have been published, nor are we nware of any attempt having been made to decypher the inscrip- tions. It is greatly to be wished that the whole of these interesting documents could be digested in some convenient arrangement and made accessible to the learned world, especially now that the inven- tion of lithography offers a cheap and expeditious means of effecting such an object. We were in hopes of combining their publication in the form of a volume or two of plates, with the digest of the Mac- KENZiB manuscripts, which, at the recommendation of the Society, the Government has lately entrusted to the Rev. W. Taylor at Madras, the author of " Oriental Historical manuscripts." As a specimen of the contents of these curious volumes. Captain Cunntnohaii has kindly favored me with the two lithographs numbered as Plates X. and XL He has selected the two longest inscriptions from the volume. No. 18, entitled " Antiquities at Afnardvati/* a town in the Berdr province, situated on the Kistna river to the west of Ndgpur,
The volume in question contains a multitude of very beautiful draw- ings of the elaborate sculpture for which the ruins at that place are so remarkable. One of the slabs of stone, depicted among the rest, now forms a principal ornament of the Society's museum, and the execution of the lively scene it represents has been frequently and deservedly admired. The majority of the sculptures of Amardvati seem to belong to a magnificent dekgopa or Buddhist shrine ; but there is an admixture towards the end of the volume of objects of the linga worship. An accurate map of the town is prefixed, whence it appears that the ruined dekgopa whence the relics are taken was on a mound of 150 feet diameter, now converted into a tank. It is called DipaU dinna, (translated by Colonel Mackenzie " the mound of lights,") which so resembles the name of a similar place of Buddhist celebrity in Ceylon (Dambadinna)th2Lt we imagined, on seeing the inscription from the east side of the gateway (PI. X.), some mistake must have been committed ; for on comparing the characters with Plate XXVIII. of theJourn. As. Soc. vol. v. p. 554, their perfect identity with the Cey- lonese type of old N^gari was manifest : indeed the three initial let- ters appear to form the same word *' mujikk" . . . and the same combU
;MK//tX
FACSIMILC or
^'^ • AiulBAWUTTt.
•r OlPA4-I>'WNA AT
AMRAWUTT
A.C^nniykef^ ^*^
1637.] FaenmUei of AwietU Inscriptions. 219
nation there recognized as " Mahdrdja" .... drew Captain Cunnino- ham's attention while copying the penultimate line of the present inscription. No doabt the whole of this class of cave and chaitya in- fcriptions are intimately connected, and refer to the same age ; and however illegible now, they will ultimately yield to the persevering progress of antiquarian research.
The second inscription* occupying the two sides of Plate XI. is altogether of a different class, although the book states it to have been procured from the same town, Amardvatt. In Wilson's catalogue of the Mackbnzib MSS. vol. ii. page xxvii. we find notice of a " report of the progress of Anand Rdo (one of the Colonel's travelling collec- tors) on his journey in the Dharanikota, Amardvati, and Bender dis- tricts in the Telugu country for the year 1817." This would, doubt- less, afford all the requisite information respecting the discovery and position of the fragment, were the report in our possession ; but it seems to have been sent to England with the bulk of the manuscripts, and thence probably it has found its way to Madras, Should this bo the case we shall not appeal in vain to the Editor of the Madras Literary Journal to supply us with any extract that may throw light on the subject.
The stone is noted down as 5 feet long by 1 7 inches in width. It is in very good preservation, as far as it goes, but the loss of the left half of the summit, and the fracture at the lowermost line, render it doubtful how much of the text may have preceded or followed that which remains.
The character has much resemblance to that of some of the cave inscriptions at Mahdbalipur and other places to the westward ; the essential portion of each letter also assimilates very closely to the alphabets of the Ckattisgarh and iSeonnnscriptions, and this has served as the key by which I have effected the transcription of the whole.
It is worthy of remark, that in this alphabet, which we may aptly denominate the Andhra character from its locality, may be traced the gradual transition from the more simple Devan£gari of Northern India, (No. 2 of Allahabad, Gaya and Guserat) to the complicated or florid writing of the Southern Peninsula. On comparing it with the Hala Canara, or ancient Camatic, the letters n, t, y, r, /, kh, th, dh, hh, which may be regarded in some degree as test letters, because they have un- dergone more variation than others in the modern writing of different provinces, are nearly identical. There is also an incipient loop in the lower line of many of the letters which becomes afterwards more developed in the west and south. The Telinga or Telugu character
220 Facsimiles of Ancient iMcr^tions. [Marcb»
is one step further removed, but it springs directly from the Hala Canara, and retains many of the Andkra letters still unchanged, par- ticularly the dk and th. In the accompanying plate (xii.) we have thought it worth while to exhibit these resemblances, and point out the peculiarities noted, that no means may be neglected of facilitating the examination of other inscriptions that may link on 'naturally at either end of this fragment of the chain of our Indian palaeography.
After having made the transcript according to the assumed value of each letter, it was revised and corrected in all doubtful points by reading it over with Ma'dhoaa't* pandit, the aged librarian of the Sanskrit college, who, from having been with Colonel Mackbnzib, is better versed in the varieties of the N£gar( alphabets than any pandit in Calcutta. Where the context did not make sense, the letters were carefully analyzed and all possible variations of each letter suggested, until the true or most probable reading was apprehended. Although some few doubtful passages remained, and many orthographical errors were detected, the context was sufficiently intelligible, and satis- factory. In some few instances (as in lines 6, 8, and 1 7) the distin- guishing stroke or dot of the letter n has been omitted either by the sculptor or by the transcriber. The omission can be supplied without hesitation, as no other letter occurs at all similar in form. The cross of the k in lines 7 and 8 is also wanting.
For the translation we are indebted to the Rev. Mr. Yatbs, whose critical knowledge of the Sanskrit enables him to give it the correct grammatical construction which might evade an oral interpreter de- pending upon a vernacular explanation by the pandits.
Transcript of the Amardvati Inscription.
1 . . t mix ^ratf?5 '^^vm ^ . .
* It was MA^DHoaA'T who sided Captain Teotkb in tbe Allahuhad inscrip- tion, J. A. S. vol. ii.
18S7.] FactAmhi of AndefU In$cr%ptUmi. ^fil
^ #t ^?nw tft^^fwiHrT^woTCHp fir (w) ** 4i^(MiM wfrrfr wif^npr MR^ifenPfi,...
*• e'er) HT ff^^^b^* WWT ^ITWRTf^J ^ . . . .
..•.. Wf,.. t%^
The few alterations found necessary by Mr. Yatbs will be best finderstood from the insertion of his reading at length : we may however here notice one or two peculiarities or faults of orthography remark- ed by the pandits. The r of ipi in line 8 is written thus, if^in :— the word 91|X* friend, in line 14, is written Surhhad with a double A» and the r superposed : — ^The aimawttra is often replaced by the IT at length : the H is a compound letter formed by sufiixing w to w ; and the ^ is in like manner formed by the union of the V and the w* as is observable in other old alphabets, proving that these anomalies to the otherwise beautiful and perfect arrangement of the Sanskrit alpha- bet, are of comparatively modern introduction.
The purport of the inscription refers, in all probability, to the
foundation and endowment of some Buddhistic institution by the
monarch of the day. His name cannot be extracted from the passage^
extant. It is evident, therefore, that history will gain noting by the
2 o
332 Facaimihi of Ancient Inscr^Hang. [Marcit,.
document ; — ^nor can any of the loose chronicles of the Hindu dy- nasties of Telinga or the Camatic be expected to throw much light upon the period when AmardvaU was subject to their hated opponents^ the followers of the Buddhist creed.
Modified TVanscript by the Rev. W. Yatbs.
^wnr "wpvi ^nn^: i^tw^i^dnr: ^<t^i#19: f^^ ^nrt i
Tfif THirfS^v^ ^ iw "j^^rii^Tni: ifitrnw Phwhrt vwrnrv #w fcwii i3wiwiwr:€ w^T «iif^ wmx I
(Two words omitted here as belonging to something before). By the virtuous man who relieves the guest and the brah-
man, and who is kind to parents, the fear of necessary food ought not to be entertained. He who experiences disappointment near a Idng feasting wiUi even the mild opposers of virtue, ought not to abide there, nor ought he to abide where injustice is practised. We ought to give to all. Food ought to be given to the laborers who are virtuous. Three-fold gain should be given to the speaker of truth. Place is not to be given to the disputer of Buddhism. Two-fold gain should be given to the teacher of religion. To the good king tribute must be paid monthly with flowers and perfumes, and on the full moon in the month Vaishakha he ought in particular to be presented with the jar. My virtue and that of my ancestors is for the salvation
MfLnnxi.
COPY or AN INSCRIPTION rfu>M AM RA VAT I
Cot MACKENZIE'S MS5
2im.
^^Swimhism
6
o o O
tSTTlIJffXl
^u%^6
jyaoq.
^#Jf&™
d
lO
aj c waj|i*20«Dc» ju^ §dP)^yi)j %
11
12
IS
^^i?*^^?^!
WW^'
X*
M
6ap}25jffl)5j8^C«jtij|
IS I
^^^ff[^
^m
w
^W^l
vt
wms^^'H'^^'^f^'
18
19
l>a#wpiiy^4Mrfy^2iwMw<iiaw'
ComJbart'son of ike ^marai^atv ck
Y^iFT.p/. xnr.
<58 S«
% "S
ck
\3
i
m
u
m
Eo t
a or*
t
h
0
i 0
Ik n
ft
^
^ aj 9) ai>
Q 6 e;s 2;S
5 ^ ;^ ^
2j a 6 ;5
^
^
ft.
;•
::•
§
5
M/'M otAtf til/^Aaie/s
i i
*^ V»» -4 8 • M S
J cJJ cU dl olS oOo
1
3 I ^
f ^ ft 6 s^
A. lis ^ lt> %»
A>» ^ S fe 1^ ^ix
if
^
4^
no
su vtt mm riAi
. ^ ;i| ;t| w e
^ 'Y" 'V* a 3 U
^ f n ^-1
<«
K
5*
o
o
1 837.] N^te on a SpecimeH of tie Bos Gauruo. 829
of murdererfl of husbands, innrderen of Others, and murderers of friends, and of tliose who have committed ^eat sins againat the gods «nd brihmans* The kings that do not regard this kingdom preserv- ing religion of Buddba, shall by it be cat off with all their family and perish in a flaming fire. May this very exoellent religion of the people resembling a tree, remain in heaven for ever, and may people in all directions through its remaining, be happy as long as the sea oonti* nnes to be agitated by marine monsters
IV. — Note on a Specimen of the Bos Gaurtu. By Dr. Gsorgb Evans,
Curator of*the Medical College.
[We are indebted to Lteat. G. Abbott, 15th N. I. for the faithfol litho^praphic
representstioB of this skull in PI. XVI. — Ed.]
As I have reason to believe that very little is known of the Gawr (Bos GaurusJ, or the animal generally considered by our Indian sportsmen as the Bison of the Indian forests and jungles, and think* ing it might prove interesting, I have sent for the inspection of the Members of the Asiatic Society, who may be present at the next ensuing meeting, an exceedingly fine cranium of one of these very rare animals, which has recently been presented to me by a gentle- man residing in the Sambhalpur district.
For want of good and select specimens of heads of the genus Bos, I am unable to offer any valuable remarks drawn from comparative observation of the osteological structure, so as to determine with ana- tomical precision whether it actually belongs to the fiisontine or Tau- rine group of the genus. I am, however, inclined to assign it to the latter, or otherwise to consider it as an intermediate species connect- ing the two divisions with each other ; and what would seem to favor this intermedial arrangement, is its differing from both in some very essential points, and again corresponding with each in many of its generic relations.
In the present specimen, which is that of an old male, the forehead is deeply concave, broader than high, (taking the middle of the orbits as the base,)- having a strong scabrous arched crista at the summit of the head, where it joins the parietal bone, to which it is firmly accreted : from this and the lateral parts of the frontal bone, a little above the declension of the orbits, proceed strong, thick-set and gently recurvent horns, the points turning towards the face. The orbits are remarkable for their lateral projection from the body of the 2 o 2
224 Ndte an a SptchieH of tiie Bos Gaum§, [Maecb,
ds frontis, in which respect the animal bears a marked resemblance to the Cervine race, as also by the pointed form of the nose, both which tend to give a peculiar character and wedge-like form to the head and face< There is also a deviation in the sudden termination of the full labial bones in their progress to the bssa nasi, which I do not bbserve in the heads of any of such of the domestic species as I have had an opportunity of examining *; or aven in those of the several buffaloes in my possession, their attachment being exclusively con- fined to the superior maxillary bones, without having any connection with those of the nose, which latter are large, broad and well arched, affording a very extensive chamber for the free passage of air, and also for the full expansion of the oi-gah of smell. Prom this conformation I make no doubt that the animal is capable of enduring long-continued exertion : is possessed of exquisite scent, and that the intonations of the voice are thereby rendered deep, hollow and sonorous. In short the whole formation of the head of this colossal bull appears to corre*. spond with that of the fossil Urns found in different parts of Europe, and it unquestionably displays a vast extent of power to defend and assault, combined with great personal courage and precision in attack i and I have no doubt that he must often prove a most formidable antagonist to the tiger, the wild bufialo, and other tenants of his geographical range*
In looking over the different crania in the Society's museum, I find an imperfect skull (merely horns and forehead) marked "Gaur," which agrees with my specimen only in the shape of the horns, but the forehead is rounded as in the buffsdo, and not cristated as in my specimen, which I look upon to be the true Gaur (Bos Gaurus) con- fined to the more sequestered and elevated tracts of Central India ; and the above mentioned, that of the Gayal (B. Gavteus), wanting the occipital ridge, and dispersed more about the mountainous districts of the eastern provinces, unless indeed it prove to be the female of the one here described : but the propriety of classing even this and the Ydk (Bos PoephagusJ with the Bisons, may be questioned if external similitude has alone led to the arrangement. The only true standard for settling their mutual affinities and establishing their right to be include ed under the one or the other of the artificial divisions, which the dif- ference observable in animals of the same genus, constituting vane- ties, has compelled naturalists to resort to, would be a strict inquiry into their individual osteological peculiarities, placing those under the Bisontine group, which, corresponding pretty generally in their external characters with each other, have, like the American fiison
J
1687.1
Memorandum <m ike Gaur and GaifaL
225
(B. AmericaMnu), the type of the existing 9pecie»» fifteen pairs of ribs — those with fourteen pairs, the intermediate link» to which the two above varieties and the Ydk would most probably belong — and those with only thirteen pairs should be considered as the true Taurine which would include all our domestic kine.
Measurement of the Gaur's head (B. GaurueJ compared with the up*
country bullock and the wild huffaloe.
Length of the bead from the tip of the nose to the summit of the erista
Breadth of the oceipital ridge between the roots of the horns
■ across the forehead at the greatest projec- tion of the orbits*
— — — at the narrowest part of the forehead, . .
Depth of the occipital plane, from the great foramen to the top of the crista,
— » of the superior maxilla from its junction with the nose of the alTColar edge of the molar tooth,
Breadth of the nasal fossa,
Height of do. from the palatine bone,
Length of the horn at its greatest cuiTature, ....
Circnmferenoe at its base,
Gaur.
Ft. In.
1 11.3
0 lO.ft
10.0 8.5
9.0
5.7 S.7 3.5 0.3 4.2
Up-connt. Bullock.
Ft. 2
In.
0.0
7.5
8.2 6.4
4.3
6.5
a.7
3.0
10.7
7.J
Wild male BttiFttloe.
Ft.
In.
0.0
5.0
10.5
8.a
6.0
7.0
3.5
3.3
?
?
V. — Memorandum on the Gaur and Gayal. By Aseisiant Surgeon J. T.
Pbarson, Cur, Mus, Asiatic Society,
At the last meeting of the Society a paper was read, purporting to be a notice on the head of the Gaur, by Mr. Evans. In that paper the author stated that he went into the Museum of the Society and found a specimen, consisting of the horns and part of the skull of a bovine animal, marked " Bos Gaur" but which in reality belonged to the Gayal, another large animal of the same group, a native of the forests of Ckittagong. It may be in the recollection of some of the members here present, that, as the specimen in the Museum was labelled by myself. I felt called upon to give my reasons for thinking it part of the Gaur, and not of the Gayal ; whilst that exhibited by Mr. Evans was perhaps the head of the latter animal, or a specimen of the other sex of the former. I have since been able to consult several authors on the same subject, and of collecting some information which I par- pose to lay before you.
The first account of the Gaur I have met with is in the Memoirs of the Museum of Natural History by M. Gboppbot Saint Hilairb ; being a translation of a notice by Major Rouohsbdob, sent by that gentle-
226 Memorandum an ike Crour and GayaL [March,
roan to M. Evob'nb Dbsbassatni^, son of the Governor of the French possesBiona in India, and by htm to M. Gbofprot Saint Hilairb. In this paper the only passage that bears upon the point in question, the form of the forehead, is the following, which I have retranslated, but which you will also shortly hear in the original : — " Its head has almost all the characters of that of our domestic bull, but the frontal bone appears more projecting and more elevated."
The next account is a more satisfactory one, contained in a paper by Dr. Thomas Stewart Traill in the llth volume of the Edin- burgh Philosophical Journal; drawn up from a MS. journal of the same hunting-party mentioned in that furnished by Major Rovoh- SEDOB to M. Gboffrot Saint Hilairb, which took place at Myn Pat in Sergujah ; and from the personal explanations of Captain Rogers, who was of that party, and who is stated to have paid considerable attention to the quadrupeds of India. You recollect the remarkable concavity of the forehead of Mr. Evans's specimen, and will be able to satisfy yourselves if that concavity accords with the projecting fron- tal bone spoken of above, and with the following description by Dr. Traill. He says — ** The form of the Gaur is not so lengthened as that of the Urna, Its back is strongly arched, so as to form a pretty uniform curve, from the nose to the origin of the tail, when the ani- mal btands still. This appearance is partly owing to the curved form of the nose and forehead, and still more to a remarkable ridge, of no great thickness, which rises six or seven inches above the general line of the back, from the last of the cervical, to beyond the middle of the dorsal vertebrae, from which it is gradually lost in the outline of the back." Now it is evident the above language could not be ap- plied to an animal with a concave forehead, like that in Mr. Evans's specimen ; where the concavity instead of being but little below the rest of the bone, as it is in the domestic cow, made, as you saw, a deep fossa, forming a very remarkable feature ; and which could not belong to an animal whose form exhibited along the back " a pretty uniform curve from the nose to the origin of the tail," and which " appearance is partly owing to the curved form of the nose and forehead :" for a concave forehead, like that in Mr. Evans's specimen, would break the uniformity of the curve, instead of help to form it.
Again, Dr. Traill apparently in the very phrase, translated by M. Gboffrot Saint Hilairb, says : — " The character of the head differs little from that of the domestic bull, excepting that the outline of the face is more curved, the os frontis more solid and projecting." This, DO doubt, was also the case in the Society's specimen of the face«
1837.] Memorandum on ike Gaur and Gayah 227
as it is of the forehead. But in Mr. Eyans^s specimen, so far from tlie face being more curved and the forehead more projecting, the face is quite straight and the forehead deeply concave. "We may, therefore* safely conclade, that Dr. Traill's Gamr and Mr. Evans's wore a very different appearance.
But the specimen in the Mnseum was marked as objected to by Mr. Evans, on the authority of a paper, and figure of the horns and part of the skull, published by Major-General Habdwickb, in the 3rd volume of the Zoological JoumaL Greneral Hardwickk states, that, " as no drawing of the animal has yet been given to the public, to my knowledge, I am induced to offer to the Zoological Journal, for publication, a fignre taken from a pair of horns of the Gaur killed, I believe, by the same hunting party described by Captain Rodgbrs^ and presented to me by the principal member of the party, the late Major RouoBSBDOB." This proves the source from whence General Habdwickb obtained his specimen to be beyond dispute. And as he is a first authority upon Indian Zoology, and had Dr. Traill's paper before him, it is not likely he would have omitted any errors in the description of the forehead and horns, had there been such to notice. So far, therefore, the chain of evidence is complete. M. Gboffrot Saint Hilairb described the Crour from a MS. by Major Rouoh« sbdgb ; Dr. Traill did the same from a MS. supplied by an ofilicer of the same party, (perhaps a copy of the same paper,) and from the remarks of Captain Rooorrs who had paid much attention to Indian quadrupeds; and Major-General Hardwickb publishes a drawing of the very head and horns, which were described in the above-men- tioned manuscript, as those of the specimen killed in their party. This leaves no possibiliiy oi a doubt as to Greneral Hardwickb's spe- cimen having been the CUiur ; and his drawing in the Zoological Jour* nal which I have the pleasure now of exhibiting, looks as if taken from this very identical specimen in your museum*. For both the specimen and the drawing shew the same rotundity of forehead, the same gentle convexity on the top of the head, between the horns, (and not a bold elevated crest or ridge, as in Mr. Evans's specimen,) and the same pro- portionate size and curvature of horns. And I am sure on making the comparison you will think me fully borne out in concluding that the specimen I have marked, and General Habdwickb has described, were both, or neither, b^onging to the Gaur* But if you think we are mistaken, you must also hold the conjecture of Mr. Evans, that this animal, which I have shewn to be identical with General Hard- * See the copy of Hardwickb's sketch in PI. XVII.— Ed.
228 MemorandwH on the Gaur and Gayal. [Marcs,
wicKs's, 18 not the Crowt^ be of more value than the positive assertion of Major Rouohsbdob who killed his specimen in its native woods, and sent its spoils to that eminent zoologist*.
It next remains to determine what species it is to which the skull exhibited by Mr. Evans belongs ; — a matter far more difficult than to prove the label correct upon the other. It is possible that it be- longed to the Gaur, but to a specimen of a different sex from that in the ratt$»eum, and that described in the Zoological Journal ; that the differences, however strongly marked, may be merely sexual. But, as Mr. Evans has stated, there is another animal of this country, called the Gayal, the BosfrontalU of naturalists, with some of whose chHracters it seems to agree.
The Gayal was mentioned so early as the year 1790 in an account of the mountaineers of Tiprah, published that year in the Researches of this Society, and there called the cattle of the mountains. There are two sorts, a tame and wild variety ; the former of which was then an essential article among that people at their feasts, whether of a warlike, civil or religious nature. But Mr. Colbbrookb, who published a description of it in the 8th volume of the Researches, appears to think it had been noticed by Knox in his historical rela« tion of Ceylon ; and imperfectly described by Captain Turnxr in hia journey through Btitdn. Mr. Colbbrookb's paper is compiled from accounts of the Gayal drawn up by Drs. Roxburgh and Buchanan, and Messrs. Elliott, Macrab, Bird and Dice. The only mention made in this paper of the forehead of the Gayal is by Dr. Buchanan, as follows : — " The head at the upper part is very broad and flat, and is contracted suddenly towards the nose, which is naked like that of the common cow. From the upper angles of the forehead
* There is also another account of the Gaur by Major Hamilton Smith, but apparently that gentleman never saw the animal, and has compiled hia re- marks from the foregoing descriptions. He thinks it possible that '* Pliny's Ethiopian bull with blue eyes might refer to this species ;" (Plin. 1. 8. «. 21 ;) whose description is thus given by Dr. Philbmon Hollavp, in kit translation of the works of that author, a book almost as great a cariosity as the animals be describes :— " But the most fell and cruell of all others of that country be the wild buls of the forrest, greater than our common field buls, most swift, of colour brended, their eyes grey or blewish'* (colore fuluos oculis etruUit) ; " their hair growing contrary ; their mouth wide and reaching to the ears : their homes likewise hardly moveable ; their hide aa hard as a flint, checking the dent of any weapon whatsoever, and cannot be pierced: all other wild beasts they chasa and hunt, themselves cannot be taken bat in pit&lls ; ia this their wildness and rage they dyjsnd never become tame.*'
1837.] MMormUkm m tJU Qmr and Gmfoi. S99
proceed two thick, short, horizontal processofl of hone, which are cohered with hair. On theae are placed the horns, which are smooth, ahorter than the head, and lie nearly in the plane of the forehead. They diverge outwardly, and tarn ap with a gentle conre. At the hase they are very thick, and are slightly compressed, the flat sides being toward the front and the tail. The edge next the ear is rather the thinnest, so that a transverse section would be somewhat orate. Toward their tips the horns are rounded, and end in a sharp point," Here the flatness and breadth of the forehead, and the sadden con- traction towards the nose, correspond pretty exactly with those pec«- liarities in Mr. Evans's specimen; but nothing can be made of the description of the horns, &c. ; the whole having evidently been taken from the tame variety of this " cattle of the mountains." And there is no part of any animal which undergoes greater changes by domestication than the horns of the RumimtaUia.
In the seventh volume of the Linnaean Transactions there is also a description of the Gayal by Mr. Atlmsr Bourkb Lambbrt, accom- panied by a plate, but which also was taken from the domestic variety.
The last account published of the Gti^al is in the afore-mentioned paper in i\ke Zoological Journal by General Hakowioki. It is accom- panied by a plate of the head and horns of the Aooool Gayalg or True Gogol. General Harowickb says — " Of the Gagal (Boo Goyicuo^ of CoLBBaooKi, eighth volume of the Asiatic Researches, there appears to be more than one species. The provinoes of Ckiitogong and Bglhei produce the wild, or as the natives term it, the Atseel Gogol, and the domesticated one. The former is considered an untameable animal, extremely fierce, and not to be taken alive. It rarely quits the mountainous tract of the S. E. fnmtier, and never mixes with the Gobbak, or village Gogol of the plains. I succeeded in obtaining the skin, with the head of the Aooeel Gogol, which is deposited in the museum of the HonoraUe the East Indian Company, in Leadenhall Street, and from which the drawing was taken, which accompanies that of the horns of the Gour."
On refering to the above-mentioned drawing you will perceive the same general appearance of face as the specimen of Mr. EvANa exhibited ; the same flatness of forehead, which in the skuU is probably a concave surface ; the same marked lidge between the horns ; and the same projection of the orbits, and sudden contraction of £aee towards the nose, to which he drew your attention in his paper.
Having thna laid before you all the authorities I have been able to colled* 1 think you will consider that I have proved my position* 2 H
230 Or a nma Gemur of the Sylmaist, [Iff abch,
that, the horns and frontal hone in your moseam are those of the Gayr, I have also shewn that some of the characters of the Aneel Gaytd are possessed hy Mr. Evans's specimen. Bat I feel that with the limited knowledge we still possess, it would be impossible in me to assert, or even to form a conjecture, that it really belonged to that animal.
In conclusion I must observe, that it bnt little redounds to the honor of Indian sportsmen, or I fear also of this Society, that we have not specimens both of the skins and skeletons mounted in our museum, to enable us to determine to which species a specimen belongs, of two of the largest ruminating animals known ; natives of a country of which we have had interrupted possession for more than fifty years.
VI.<- On a new Genui of the SylviatUt, with deecriptUm of three turn Speciee, By B. H. Hodgson, Esq,, Resident in N^L
Stlviada } Genus new. Yuhina, nobis. Yuhin of the Nipalese* Bill equal to the head, slender, acute, depressed as far as nares ; gradually compressed beyond : maxilla, cut out to centre by nasal Ibssas, convex beyond, subarcuated, and gently inclined at tip, with two or three sharp teeth on either side : mandibula, straight, entire^ equal to maxilla* pointed. Tomiss of both, trenchant, scarpt and lockt throughout : nares large, the aperture lunated and lineated by a nude incumbent soft membrane. Tongue sub-equal to bill, carti- laginous, deeply-forked and the prongs filamentous and convolved. Wings medial, round-acuminate, firm, 1st quill small* 5th usually longest. Tail short, firm, square. Tarsi stout, finely scaled, longer than any toe. Toes short, exterior connected to the joint, interior basally ; laterals and hind sub-equal ; last very stout and depressed. Nails, falcate, strong, suddenly pointed ; anteriors sub-equal ; hind much the largest. Head crested. Rictus slightly bristled, not wide. Habitat central and northern regions : food, viscid strong berries, and small scaly insects, such as harbour among foliage. It is the opinion of Mr. Vioobs that these singular little birds serve to con<- nect the Syhfiada with the Certhiada. In the structure of the biU and tongue, and even of the feet and wings, they remind me of the genus 8ibia (nobis), and of others of the PhUedmaem thrushes of CnviBB— a group, the contents of which have been referred at random to the TenMroBirdl Mel^hagidte, and (in part at least) to the long- legged division of the thrushes* These are high matters of dasaift*
18970 tJU Yuim 0/ tk€ N^0k9e. 331
cation which may perchance he settled with an approach to accuracy eome fifty years hence, -provided our investigations meanwhile be carried into the general stmcture and prevalent habits of species— > and be not confined, as now, to closet dissertations on dried skins.
The genns I now propose, as well as its location, are both provi- sional— my knowledge of the stracture and habits of the species being confessedly incomplete; and the directions of the books within my reach being bettercalculated to misguide than to guide.
These little birds, so far as I have yet ascertained, adhere exclu- sively to the wild uplands ; prefer the lower and more umbrageous to the higher and barer trees ; and seem* to procure no portion of their food from the ground. They are usually found in small flocks ; and have a monotonous feeble monosyllabic' note. They eat viscid Strong berries and fruits, and many kinds of insects, chiefly of the scaled sort. Their intestines are about the length of their body (from the tip of the bill to the tip of the tail)» famished with grain- like CKca, near the lower end, and of nearly uniform diameter. Their stomach has the muscular coat of very moderate sub-equal thickness : and the lining neither very tough nor much grooved. Three species are known to me, in all of which the sexes resemble each other. I now proceed to a summary description of them, premising that the two first are typical, the last much less so.
Species 1st. Yuhina gnhris ; spotted-throated Yukin, nobis.
Above, with the tertiaries and tail feathers, obscure olive brown : cap, darker and purer brown : ears, chin, throat and breast, obscure rufous wood brown ; the chin and throat spotted with blackish, and hounded laterally by a longitudinal stripe of the same hue : rest of body below, bright orange rusty : primaries and secondaries black, the former with a narrow edging of hoary, and the latter with a broad one of orange : lining of the wings and inner margin of quills towards their bases, albescent : tail dusky internally : legs deep orange : bill fleshy brown, with dusky culmen : iris brown : head with a full soft mobile and sub-recurved crest : size 6^ by 8f inches, and f oz., bill ii inch, tarsus |}, central toe -f^, hind toe ,V.
Species 2nd. YuhiM occipitalis. Rusty-naped YuMn, nobis.
Above, with the whole tertiaries and outer webs of the larger remiges and of all the rectrices, dull obscure olive brown : top of the head and back of neck dull slaty with hoM^r stryies : the nape, bright rusty: ears, chin, abdominal neck and the breast, vinous bufi': a blackish stripe or moustache behind the gape : belly, rump and un- dertail coverts, deep rusty .* remiges and rectricea* internally -dusky 2 H 2
IM On a mm Gmim9 0f ik$ SyUnad^, [Mabc«»
innar bMal aiargiiis of the qnillB pale buff: lintag of the wings» ^hite : legs, orange : bill fleahy red : iris brown : head with a fiiA soft crest, as in the preceding : size 6^ by 7| inches, and \ os. in weight : bill it of inch: tarsus \\t central toe y't, hind /i •
Species 3rd. Yuhina? fiameoUU, Yellow-necked Ynhmf nobis. Above, obscure brown, with a slaty tinge : cap pure rich brown : cheeks and nape paler : back of the neck, msty yellow, continued in a collar round the sides and front of the neck and thence spread over the lower surface of the body and diluted often to white : chin and throat, white : moustache dark brown : remiges and rectrices, inter- nally, dusky : the primaries edged externally with white on the outer webs ; and all paled internally on the inner, as in both the preceding species : lining of wings, white : sides of body, shaded with brown- ish s legs yellowish fleshy grey : bill fleshy brown : iris brown ; head crested as in both the preceding species : bill shorter, less acu- minated, and furnished with only one salient process on each side the tip of the upper mandible of the bill. Size 5^ by 7^ inches, and less than ^ an oz. in weight.
The following is a detail of the dimensions of a fine male specimen of the Ynhma Gularis ; and which may serve to indicate the pro- portions of all the three species.
Inches.
w
Tip bill to tip tail, ,.^m-^>.^^..^^^^.,^„^.,^»«,....»^...>.>«..,„- 6^
— ^ basal height of,MM»«i«.«»-..M«M«»«.«.«.«.«M»i»«»<i.«M»«-«»«>M...»«..M»« 0-^
— — ditto breadth of, «m»m«.«.«.«m««.«,..«— »-'«mm...«m»~«m»«.«»»«mmm» 0^% Tail , qI
Expanse of wings, .^^.^.^^»,^^^^^^^,^^^^^^^^.>^.^^^^ 8| Central toe, w>.«»*. *...■»#..»».»«» .»*.«■ -«» ...<*..■. «■«...■■«» 0|%
^knU "^^^j — ^-.^^— ^ — ^ P , p |.| ■ ■ ,, rriirju jt 0*0
Weight, ios.
Smendata in pr§ctdin§ omithohgieai ptq^n-*. Vol. v. pH;e 777, IndicatioM of a new genas of Pajlconida $ tu. A&mi. Generic character. For ' * acropodia wholiy reticulate,* ' read * * acropodia whol* ly scatellate."
On three new Genera of the Long-legged Thnufaes.
Qenerie character of Xtfrvmora. For " traeA«l hrktles," read '* nareal brfstlea.'* Vol. VI. p. 102, 1. 26. Description of a new form of Meraline Btrdt ; tIs. SiHrn^ Generic character. For *« tiacAs/ bristlei,*' read '* naretU briattss.^'
1 88 7.] Diteoverf o/ Fo$$il Bonew, Boat of Hariwwr. 98S
VII. — Nai0 M ike occwrrmiee of Foml Bmnes in ike SewaMk Ratige^ eMtwmrd af Harimar. By H. Faloomis, Af . D., BvperwUndtiU Botamcal Garden, Seharanpur,
[See Proccedingt Ai. Soc. 5di April.]
The Sewalik fossils have hitherto been found chiefljF on the tract between the Jumna and Suilef, and more sparingly in the clay marl between the Jumna and Ganges, There is no apparent reason why they should not be found in abundance in the protraction of the range which stretches eastward of the Ganges behind Rohilkkand and Oude, But it is of some interest to ascertain the fact in unexplored parts of the range, where they do exist, and where they do not. The fossils mentioned in the following list have been collected near Hardwar and in the low hills eastward of the Ganges, which skirt the province of Kemaon. The list contains nothing new: but it proves the occurrence of fossils where they had not been found be- fore, and increases the probability of finding them still further to the eastward :
Mastodon Elephantoides — molars.
Rhinoceros — molars .
Hippopotamus Sivalensis — molars and tusks.
Hog — fragments of jaws with teeth.
Horse — molars.
Ox — ^teeth and other bones.
Deer of several sizes — jaws, teeth, astragali, horns, &c.
Crocodiles — Garial, 1 several fragments of jaws, teeth, and buckler Magar, J plates.
Tortoises — Emys, 1
Triomg*, > numerous fragments* Testudo^ J
Coprolites,
This list comprises a large part of the species found westward of the Junma, The specimens are generally broken up into small pieces, greatly more so than in the Nahan tract. The largest fossil procured has been the plastron of a testudo 1 7 inches long. The bones are found in three states of fossilization, exactly resembling those from the westward of the Jumma ; vis.
let. The " soft" fossil; the animal matter removed, but the earthy constituents of the bones unaltered, and slowly soluble in dilated muriatic acid : occurring in beds of clay, and the cavities of the bones filled with the matrix. The epecimens of this variety are very few.
234 Report Progreu of the Boring [Maecb,
2nd. The " hard" fossil, with a silicioas or calcareous impreg- nation : the animal matter and earthy constitnents entirely renioved : occarring in sandstone matrix.
Srd. The " black" fossi], like the last, but impregnated with hy- drate of iron : occarring in sandstone, or in a calcareo-argiUace- ons matrix.
No shells have yet been brought in.
Vin. — Report Progress of the Boring Experiment in Fort William,
By Major T. M. Tatlor, 5M Cau.
[Read at the Meeting Aiiatic Societji 5th April.]
The immediate superintendence of the boring experiment having, in consequence of my removal from Fort William, passed into other hands, I think it necessary to acquaint the Society with the progress that has been made since I had the honor to submit to them a note on the subject in June last. (See Proceedings As. Soc. vol. V. p. 874.)
At that time a depth of 1 75 feet had been attained by the borer, which then worked in a coarse sharp sand mixed with pieces of quartz «nd felspar, and from the little progress made, it was supposed a bed of gravel or shingle had been reached. This supposition, how- ever, proved erroneous ; for after some delay the work advanced, until, the borer having gained 178^ feet, and the tubes being forced down to 1 80^ feet, they were observed soon after to have sunk by their own weight, and thenceforward up to the present time they have continued so to sink, maintaining a depth generally a few feet in advance of the auger.
It is remarkable that, although it was frequently tried, it was sel- dom found practicable to force the tubes down more than an inch or two at a time ; yet, shortly after the removal of the pressure, amount- ing* possibly, to twenty tons, they would sometimes descend six inches or even a foot by their own gravity.
With a trifling variation in the color and fineness of the sand the stratum remained the same, until clay was found at 198|> feet, but this stratum was not more than five feet in thickness ; five feet of sand then occurred, and after it another layer of clay. At 212 feet a bed of sand was entered, which has been penetrated to a depth of 131 feet, without reaching its termination.
Long ere this the work would have been carried to the utmost depth for which tubing of the diameter in use hap been provided, had it not been for two accidents, each of which was of so serious a
1837.] Expennmi in Fort WUliam. 235
character as threatened to put a final stop to the work. The first was occasioned by the separation of a part of the borer containing a valve, when at the bottom of the well ; and the second by the anger becoming jammed with a brazen plumb which had been lost in the bore sometime before, in such a way that the application of no force that the rods could sustain sufiiced to move the implement in any direction. The force that was applied may be conceived when it is stated that it was sufficient to raise the whole line of tubing bodily in the bore.
Keeping the tubes in position, the rods, by the application of a screw, were at length forcibly torn from the anger a little below the screw which joined them ; after which, as in the former case, the valve worm auger was broken off by the jumper, and the instrument brought up by the catching in the socket.
The success in overcoming these disasters roust be mainly attri- buted to the zeal and perseverance of the sappers employed on the work : in the latter, however, they were guided by the able instruc- tions of Captain J. Thomson, who suggested the measures to be adopted, and supplied from his own stores some of the machinery to carry them into effect"^.
When my superintendence ceased, (10th March,) the tubes had simk to the depth of 343 feet, and the borer penetrated to 336 feet. The sand still continued to rise in the manner described in my former paper. It varies occasionally in color and substance, and latterly some pieces of felspar and lumps of indurated clay or sand have been picked out of the sand brought up. Specimens accompany this paper.
The supply of English tubing of the requisite character is very nearly exhausted, but an attempt will be made to cast some in Cal^ cntta : if it fails, the experiment must necessarily be suspended until an indent that has been sent home be answered.
Note l>y the Secretary.
As a postscript to the above Report, I have now to announce a most curious and unexpected discovery, communicated to me this very morning by Colonel Maclbod, the Engineer officer, who has succeeded to the charge of the experiment hitherto so successfully conducted by Major Tatlor.
On a former occasion the Society was shewn metallic iron reduced from ore extracted from a depth of 150 feet, and sharp angular
* To guard «t far as possible against breaking the rods bj the force applied to extract them, Capt. T. connected his screw with the rod-head, through the intervention of a rod of somewhat smaller section which would consequently gifs way before anj injury coald happen to the borer.— Bd«
236 Report Progrest qf Bwring [Mabcs,
quartz and felspar from 1 75 feet ; — ^but here is something which will excite much more surprise — ^a fossil bonb brought up by the auger from a depth of ZbQfeet below the eurface of Calcutta !
When it is considered how many million chances there were against an auger only a few inches in diameter, impinging upon the precise spot where a bone lay in the understratum,— the risk, too, of such a fragile object being ground to atoms by the tool, or pushed aside, and missed, — it may be regarded as the most extraordinary good for- tune that the relic should not only have been met with but brought up entangled in the valve of the scoop without the slightest injury ! The bone is the fractured lower half of a humerus of some small ani- mal like a dog : it resembles the drawing of the corresponding bone of the hyena in Cuvibr, but it is impossible precisely to identify it for want of skeletons for comparison.
The interior is filled with the micaceous sand in which it was im- bedded, and scales of the same adhere to the exterior surface, as is shewn in the accompanying sketch, (see Plate XVIII.) The bone is not thoroughly fossilized, for when heated by the blow-pipe it becomes slightly charred and emits a perceptible odour : — ^but the animal matter left is exceedingly small, and the whole loss on heat* ing a portion to a white heat was only 7 per cent., the greater part being moisture from the hydrate of iron with which it is impreg- nated. The greater part of the phosphate of lime remains with a proportion of carbonate : the specific gravity is 2.63, just the same as that of a fine specimen of polished ferruginous odontoUte from the Himalaya : it requires the heat of an oxygen blow-pipe to fuse 1^ fragment per se on platina foil.
Of the relative age of this deposit, compared with that of the Se^ walik and Nerbudda fossils, it is impossible to form any exact con- clusions, but it is worth while to recapitulate briefly the conditiona under which each are found.
The continuous stratum of lower sand in which our bone was buried at a depth of a hundred and fifty feet, may be regarded as the gradual deposit at the mouth of a primeval river : the excess of mica contained in it would seem to indicate its derivation from a gneiss or schistose source, such, indeed, as the present Himalayan or Vindgan range might still furnish. It was evidently anterior to the general and ex- tensive alluvial deposits of the yellow kankarg clay which entirely cover, or rather form, the Gangetic plain, and which the auger in Fort William had passed through before it attained the depth of 100 feet. Now the fossil bones of the Jamna were also found under the kamkar days of the Dodb, 150 feet below the surface, so that in this respect
R*$U Bene jit'T, tA^ Sm«d .3tv ft^b i»lo.^tA^.
Yt^inPlXYM.
'=^
^■"u«* Ha.
1887. J Sspermmt tn Fmrt WiXam. 237
the situation of the two is similar enough. The calcareous infiltra- tion which has consolidated the sand and gravel of the Sewalik and Nmrbudda matrix has heen wanting here, and perhaps from its greater distance from the hills alone, the sand here is in a much more com- minnted state : — geologically speaking, however, the whole of the fossils may helong to the same period of allavial deposit — or, ui other words, to an indefinitely distant epoch ,of the present system of quiescent operations in land and flood, whose gradual action has sub- sequently accumulated the superjaccDt beds of clay, abounding in minote fresh-water shells, extending for thousands of square miles — and again over them towards the delta of the Gam$fe9, other more recent and extensive beds of blue clays, colored with vegetable debris and containing imbedded peat and wood, by which they are identi- fied with the existing soil of the Snnderbam forests. The mind is lost in contemplating the immense periods which such a deposit would demand at Uie hardly visible rate of present accumulation :•« yet there are other causes of wonder in the several beds of coarse granitic angular gpravel and nodular or pea iron ore which have been traversed by the auger before reaching the fluviatile sand beneath. These may indicate the volcanic upheavement and subsequently gra- dual decay of granitic and ferruginous hills, pending the progressive deposit of the alluvium, concerning which, however, we can know nothing certain, and need not therefore lose ourselves in conjectures. In like manner it might be advanced that the whole of the clayey strata were deposited in fresh water as the saliferous sand and sandstone of Upper India has been in salt water — and that the animals whose ^ exuvie are now brought to light at so many points, were the inhabi- tants of the borders of a prodigious bason. In the upper beds of blue clay penetrated in digging tanks and canals, bones have occasionally been met with (see the note on those found at Dumdum in Vol. II., page 649), but unfortunately none have been preserved. The occur- rence of the remains of quadrupeds at one or two distant points of the series is sufficient to establish the conclusion that their existence has been -coeval with the whole deposit ; while the sharp unworn angles of the fort bone prove that the animal to which it belonged had lived and died in the immediate neighborhood.
In the aecompanying sketch I have attempted to delineate of full size. Colonel Maclsod's fossil bone, which may be designated without hesitation one of the most precious rarities ever deposited in the Museum of the Asiatic Society.
J. P. 2 1
' IX.-*rProeeeiftii^« of the Asiatic Society »
The Ron'ble 8ir ^Edward Rtait, President, in the ehair.
Mr. HnifAT ToBaBKi, Colonel Josnm va HnBTA, and Mr. Stokv were unanimoasly elected Members.
.The Right Rererend Jean Louis, Bishop of Isauropoiit and Vicar Apostolic of CoMn^China, was, on the fsTorahle report of the Committee of Papers, unanimously elected an fienorary Member.
Colonel D. Maolbod, Chief Engineer, and Captain S. F. Haivnat, were proposed by Captain Pembbbtok, seconded, the former by Major Tatlob, the latter by the Secretary.
Mr. M. A. BranBU* waa propeaed by the Rev. Dr. Miu^ leoonded by Mr. DoBBS.
Dr. W* Griffith propofied bv the Secret)iry, seconded by Mr. W, Sfbul
An estimate for the repair of the Society's premises was submitted, but it waa resolved to postpone such repairs as were not urgent until next year.
An estimate for the repair of Sir W. Jones's monument was submitted by Messrs. Llbwbltn and Co. amonnting to Rs. 191 : also deferred.
lAbrary.
The Secretary reported that, in obedience to the instructions of Govern, ment, he bad selected and packed, for transmission to the Honorable Court of Directors, the duplicates of the Sanskrit, Arabic^ and Persiaa manii- scripts, transferred from the College Library.
The following books were presented.
A grammar of the Sindhi laaguage— 6y the Muikor,H. Waihemt fit^., Ck^f 5ecre« targf U tht JiMi6iy OowrasMal.
Dispatehei of the Marquia Wbllsslbt, 9 toIs.— preaai/e<f 6y GoMmmea/ through the See. Qewr^l Department,
A deacriptive and ilhutrated catalogue of the Aoatomical Maieum of the Royal College of Surgeons in Loadon — hy the ColUge,
PraaideatU addresa to the Geological Society, 18J6, (copica for diftribotion)— £y C. Xy«M. E»q,
Scientilic Memoirs neleetcd from the Foreign Jonmala, a new periodical, Vol. I. Part l.^hv Mieherd Taiflor, Btq. the EMtor,
The Madraa As. Soc. Quarterly Joaraal, JaaoAry, leaT—bjf the Soeiety.
The Indian Medical Joarual, and SeientUe Review -.fry Dr. Corbgm.
Meteorological Hegistera to Mareh — by the Surveyor Oeneral.
Muieum of AfUiquitiei.
The Honorable F. Smobb presented two pieces of sculpture brought from the Qoand country on the Nerbudda. One, an erect image of ilM* dha, surmounted by an arch of oeleatial attendants ; the other, an image of riiknu in the form of a snake intertwined with Lakthmi as Ndgakanya,
Major CoTEifTRT deliTored, on the part of Colonel Staot, an accurate east of a curious piece of ancient sculpture discoTered by this indefatiga. ble antiquarian iu the neighborhood of Mainpdri, and oonjectiured bjr kim to be of a mixed Oreciaii and Buddhist style.
'* I ha?e the pleasare to submit a drawing on a scale of one-eighth, of a Sculptoro on -white mnrble, wl.lch I found at the yillage of Prom or Pinno, about 13 koa W. 61 Mabapitri. It wa$i lying on the grouad, where I conclude from the mound, the original temple had stood. Finding so much of Grecian style ia the ornanhcntal parts, 1 resolved to purchase it, if possible ; but after several months, having failed in roy endeavours to induce the people to part with it, I aent a kaUuti to take a cast, la hia hurry to finish bis work and return to his fantty, be took o§ the cowositioo
18M.] Pr9C99ihig9 •/ tk9 AMtie Socirfy. i39
hehnt It was ^Itt dry, and eoftuqutntty bant ike caat. lata thla, ea Its ai14val« I cast oae with day* prepared by a aatiTa potttr i iad tba nktiuh is taken fraai that, by my native draftsmaa ; with this difference— that the eaclosed sketch thews the sevlptare as oa the aarblet with the borders ia a stndght line. I shall have the ideasnre af offering the clay east to the aeeepta«ce of the Society. It is already pack- ed, aad ahall be forwarded ay the firat opportuaity. The drawiag I beg may be re* tnraed. Thia Baddo>Greclaa senlptare will, 1 thiak, be acknowledged as one more leat la sttpport of the opinion urged in the ooadudiag part of the sixth paper of your ScptsBiber nnmher, 1836.*^
fWe hope to present a dnrwiag of the east shertiy.— Eb.]
With reference to year hopes of findiag other spedaens of the " SUcaas Senlp- tare" at Muttrtit I fear they will end ia disappoiatmeot, for I haye most minutely examined every hole and comer. Indo-Scytbic coins are faaad censtaatlf aad ia great numbers. I propose sending you a statement of those most eommoa ia India to eontrast with that of Mr. Masbon at Culml ia the 67th anmber, page 547, 1836.
A notice and drawing! of a oolo«al aUo*.relieTO« called Meia kunr^ near Kdsia Thdna, m the eastern diTiaiea of the O&rakhfmr district, were forwarded by Mr. D. Liston.
Received by the Herefordshire from Bombay, a seriea of Awsladilee of Hie inecriptions at Oimar, fOMmagary) very beautifully oopied under Mr. Watbbn's snperintendenoe from the original faoaimilee lately taken by the Rev. Dr. Wujaoif, PreaMent Bombay As. Soc lor transmimion to M. Jaoqust of Paris.
These most valuable copies, occupying eight folios of 6 aad • feet la leagth, comprise inscriptions in the three or four distinet eharaetwt now familiar to us. They are mostly in a good state of areservation, aad one la tiw No. 9 Idth eharaeter seems capable of being deeyphered without much diOealty. The Rev. Dr. Mua was requested to uadertake the examinatioa of this Important docameat.
Mr. Wathin writes, that he has lately visited the oaves of Kmilkri in S4ilseit€f and haa had the inscriptioas takea down by an experieaced hand :— they seem to be in the character of the ** Prescott" coins (of Sawasktra aad CfuUh}, The caves are a collections of Buddhist temples, and there has been a large c(ty on the mountain above. There are also the remains of a pillar similar to those of Anmrmdkap^rm ia djflon, and a aumber of tanks cut in the solid rock, erhich are evidence of a large population besides the priests of the temple. " I explored the moantaia until I came to oae cave la wlileh a dekfope had been built of large Mne stones, and the remains of the ekhaira wliich touched the top of the cave are still visible. Some one, however, has beea digging down into it, aad I fear the relies have been carried off. I however iatead to have it re-examined."
Literarff Communioatiens,
The Rer. Mr. Tatm submitted a eritioal notice of the Sanskrit poem, entitled the NaUhadha of Sri Harsh a, of which the first volume was lately published by the Society with the tika of Prcw Crakd Paddit.
Captain Ouselbt, Sec. College Fort William, submitted^ thiomgh the Secretary, a letter from Lieut..Col. Franorun, M. R. A. S., regarding a proposal made by him to the Oriental Translation Committee of the Royal Asiatic Society, for the translation of some works from the ancient clas- sics, and some of the best English authors into the langoages of the £ast.
[Much of the Colonel's proposal has been already aeoomplished ia this country : •->we have even now before ms a bold prospectus for a versioa of Uie Iliad in Ben- aill by GrcececAaader, with a aample of the first book rendered line for line from Pope. We have Gay^s Fables — Rasselas—and the Percy Anecdotes. Maps, too, and works of Scieace, as Maroet*s Natural Philosophy, Hutton, and Euclid, — not to omit the PSrsian edition of Marcus Antoninus by the Baron Von HAMMBa. Any additions to this rising oriental library which England can furnish will of course be acceptable, and it is gratifying. to see the influenoe of a ooatemporary of Sir Wit.* LlAM Jottsa directed to so useful a pn^eet.— £i>.]
Ectraot of a letter from Major Dixon, Political Agent in Mhairwdr^ was read^ stating that in oompliaaoo with the Society s wish he had '^^ 2 I 3
940
ProeeedMngM of thu jtiiatie Soeieif^ [March,
Col. AhrwB, made inquiries rdatiTe to the supposed existenee of an exten. si<7e Buddhist libranr at Juahnir.
The bnly work of which they could learn wti entitled *< Bmtddk wuii Join mutg §ratiUhat** of which the Rija would willingly allow a copy to be made If desired. Although nothing either very ancient or of historical talue could be ezpeeted aader such a title, the Society deemed It on all accounts desirable to secure a copy of this manuscript, and accepted Major Dixon's and Col. ALVas' obliging olfer.
The GoYernraent, through Mr. W^. H. Maonaghtbic, 8ee. Pol. Dept. presented a copf of a Journal of Captain O. M. Wadb's expedition down the SathJ, drawn up bj Lieutenant F. MacicBsoif.
[This paper is printed in the present number.]
Also, the Journal of a visit to the Mi$hmi Hills in Upper A$9am, by Dr. W, Griffith.
Captain PsMBBBTOir presented his abstract of the journal of a routa travelled bv Captain S. F. Hannat from Ana to the amlMr mines of the H^kon valley on the south frontier of Auam, with a protracted m^ of the route.
Mr. C. B. Gbbbnlaw presented, on the part of the author, a memoir on the inhabitants of the Maldkoe islands, by Lieutenant Yoimo, I. N. of the ship Benare9, lately employed on the survey of these islands.
Pkwieai and Museum Natural History.
The collection of fossil sheik from Harper's Hill and Stsniy Creek in iVfis South Wafee, forwarded by Lieutenant Vioabt, had arrived.
[Lieutenant Vioabt's note shall be published when sketches of these shells, and the connected groups from Fsa Piemam*s Lamd, presented by Mr. W. CaAcaorr, san be lithographed.!
A mounted ■pecimen of the alow.paoed Lemur, (Lorie OracUie^J pre. sented by Mr. Bbll.
A specimen of the laf p^ Paradise Bird, (Paradieea Majw^) presented by Nnwiib Tuhawur Juno. ,
A stuffed specimen of the common Pelican, (Teteeanue Onoerotulu9,J presented by Dr. F. P. Stbobo.
A specimen of the head, vertebrss and caudal fin of a large species of hammer.headed Shark, rZffgeena — -^ YJ presented by Robbbt Rosb, Esq.
This specimen is 9| feet in length. It was found ashore la a bay at BirMU in the district of Midndpnrt and the rest of its body eaten.
Two bottles of insects from Assam, presented by Captain Jbnkins.
Two skins of the Yak, CBos Grunniens,) presented by C. Habdiko, Esq., who also sent for inspection a specimen of the skin or the Hill Fox, (Vuipes Montana.)
Mr. J. T. pBABBON exhibited two living specimens of the young of the Fe»9 KutdM.
Extract of a letter from Lieut Colin Maokbiczib {MaJaoca) was read, appriaiiig the Secretary of his having at last succeeded in obtaining a tapir for the Society.
It was a fine young femsle, and had been taken with great difficulty alive .* it would be sent up by the first opportunity with every precaution ; the ezpence, Including freight, would perhaps amount to 390 rupees.
Dr. H. Falookeb transmitted a memoir on some additional fossil speciet of the order Quadrumana, discovered in the SewaHk hills.
[We shall gi^e insertion to this- interesting paper In our next J
Also a notice of the occurrence of fossil bones eastward or Hardwdr (HarUMra,)
[Printed In the present number.]
Dr. H. FAI.00NBB gives the following account of a very extraordinary elastic sandstone: —
''I huTe lately had sent to me to look at by Captain McNaobtsk, of
beyoadi
JTsmdl, a spedmea of rock which has surprised me bsyoad sseasore. It is a slab
1 837.] Proceedings of ihe Atiutic Society. 24 1
of uadfttoiM 14 inches long by 6| wide and 3 inches thtek, and looks like a loiir brick. It eiBctly in appearance resembles tbe building sandstone used at Afra. li UjUxihU and elastic m ntry direetitm If If yon plMS |t flat on a tabla, and press tbe band on one end and raise the other, yon can bend it to a eertain eitent, and see tbe undnlations moving along to the nzed end. If you seise it by both ends, one In eaeh hand, and make an action as if yon intended breaking it, you can see and feel It bend like a piece of whale-bone, bat of coarse in an infinitely smaller degree, and the undnlations are obsenred propagated from end to end. If yon top it ou the side with the finger as you would a moivaA; of water, it yields pretty much In the same fashion, propagates an undulation and instantly reeoTers ito form. If vou press it at the sides it gete narrower, and if you pull at tbe ends it elongat(4 1 1 but always recovers Its original form. Is there any aeeount ou record of so extra- ordinary a sandstone? Should there not, I may send you some notes about it. It Is not kaown where the specimen came from.'* H. F.
The fottik dispatched by Dr. Spilsburt had been brought down by the Honorable Bir. Sbobb, but had been sent in the first instance to Dr. Row at Barraekpmr.
Dr. Spilssuet notices that tbe beautiful meteor remarked at Bersia, (see Proe. February,) was also seen at Baiimlt at Hothanffdbdd and Jabalpur.
A letter from Mr. W, Dawm announced the dispatch of a fresh seler. tion of fossils (including a lower jaw of the SivatheriumJ for the Society'^ Mnseum in three chests, which left Karndl 10th March.
Read a letter from Lieutenant T. Hotton, proposing exchanges of fresh, water shells with the Societf, for mutual benefit of cabinets.
The Curator explained that he had already effected the objeet desired.
A continuation of the Rer, R. Evbebst's notes on the Revolutions of the Seasone was received.
This part of the author's researches is accompanied by diagrams of the prices of grain in Afferent years, whence an estimate is derived of the amount of rain.
A note on the genera Owygyrue and BeUerophon was received from Mr. W, H. Bbnson.
The following Meteorological notes were communicated by Major Davidsok, Engrs. from Ladmau, They seem to confirm the theory lately started of the prevalence of these asteroids in the opposite parte of the earth's orbit traversed in November and May.
I. On board the ship NorihumberloMd, Captain Pops, proceeding from England to India in 1834, a pale ster was Tlsible for at least five days*, daring sunshine. It was first discovered by Captain H. Timmikos, of the Bengid Horse Artillery, and was seen by ail the crew and passengers of the ship. (Lat. long, unknown.)
9. At Anirffark in April or May, 1893, I was lying awake on my bed at about 19 or I o*clo(^, when I was stertled by a brilliant light adTaacing from the east end of a long narrow Teranda. I waited a few seconds, expecting to see some of my fami- ly or serrante bearing a candle, when (I presume as the meteor passed over my bungalow) , I looked out in the compound, and observed the individual $hadow$ of a foil Jimun tree, cast yerticallT on the ground — a circumstance I had never seen in tb^ krighie$t ttmtkine. Not a breath of air, nor an audible sound. Conversing with Col. RiCHAEDS, commandant, I found that he had seen the glare, and that subse- quently it had been reported to him that an immense number of stones had fallen from the sky, about twenty miles to the west of the fortress, in a forest» inhabited by BMIt. No inquiries were ever made.
8. 'While the Sappers and Miners were marching from Catsapur on BAor/par, (about November, 1894,) at 4 in the morning a meteor was seen by the oflBcers of the Engineers rtfia^ in the North : it ascended from the horison to an elevation of about 66*, aad remauud there in an obscure group of fixed stars for upwards of 98 asinutes. On ite first reaching the cluster, ite light was very disHnet, but it gradu- ally aselted away, until the eye could only detect its situation by the Increased brightaess of the spot, on making a sweep over that part of the heavens.
4. At Auirgarh fortress, during the rainy season, I often observed an Inseet formed like the common centipede, (Scolopeadra electrica ?) which at night used to leave a glowing fiery trace of ite progress ; and on one occasion, I had the curiosity to rub my fingers on the track, which was unctuous, and on smelling them fbund ths strong aad almost suffocating stench of burning phosphorus. C. J. C. D.
* This nay have been the planet Venus ?— Eo.
S42 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, [March,
Major TxTLom submitted a Report (which was read) of the progress of the ezperimental Boring in Fort William up to the period of his resign- ing charge in consequence of his change of appointment.
[Printed in the present No. pa^ 934.]
The Secretary stated that he had to bring to the notice of the Society a most unexpected sequel to Major TATiiOn's operations. Almost the first withdrawal of the auger by Colonel D. Maclbod, Engrs., who sac oeeded in charge of the experiment, brought up a relic well calculated to reward the skill and labor of all his pr^ecessors — a fossil bonb from a depOi of S50 feet below tha surface of CaieuUa! which Col. M. presented for deposit in the Society's Museum.
[See separate note appended to the report.]
Dr. B. Burt, 4th Regt. N. I., forwarded for the inspection of the Society, specimens of silk cloth dyed from the leares of the teak tree, one yellow, the other oliye. The following information on the subject of Dr. BcRT 8 discovery of this cheap and durable dye is extracted from his letter to the Secretary, dated Berhampur, 4th March :—
** These properties of the leaves of the teak tree I accidentally discovered about ilve years ago, when I porchased the Honorable Company's teak pleatation at BauLeohf since out down ; bat I had not an opportunity till lately of trying the effects of various mordants on it, when Mr. Laidlat, an expert practical chemist, was kind enough to assist me with his ezperienoe in the art of dyeing.
*' The lenves at all seasons of the year contain the dye, bat daH.ng the rains and cold weather, when their vegetation is most yigoroas, they contain a greater quantity of it. They also retain it when dried for any length of time, so as to admit of its being exported to Europe, and I am sanguine enough in thinking it will become, when known there, a yaluable article of trade with the mother-country.
*' The ezperimenta have a|i yet been tried with silk doth alone, and with two mor- dants only, alum and acetate of iron, and the result is very satisfactory, the colors produced being permanent, and can be extraeted from the leaf either by boiling or steeping in cold water. I have as yet uasueoeflaAaiT tried to obtain the dye in ito pure state : its quantity, however, in the leaves and stalks of the leaves, at compared with other vegeUble dyes, U very considerable. , ^ , ^, -, * *-.^
'• The piece of yellow silk sent was steeped in a saturated solution of alum for twelve hours afterwards washed and dried, and then steeped in a cold decoction of the leaves for about three hours. The decoction was prepared fkom the green leaves and boil- ed for three hours, but the coloring matter may be extraeted in much less tiane. The olive colors were obtained from the same piece of silk in its yellow state, steeped in acetate of iron for two or three hours. These colors may be varied, by more or less steeping in the dye liquor, from the most delicate straw odor to the brightest vellow and olive green. Twelve of the leaves dried weighed three ounces and were boiled for an hour in two and a half quarts of water, one and a half quarts of liquor fit for dyeing was obtained on straining it, sufficient to dye several yards of cloth of the brightest yellow. From this some idea may be formed of the quantity of oolorlng
" ** Another property this dye contains superior to similar dyes used in &is country, is that its color dbes not run or mix with other colont when printed on th* same clothe
<* I intend making a few experiments with it onootton, and may hereafter com- municate the result.**
A subsequent letter adds the following information : —
** Since forwarding the communication regarding the dye of thetesk tree leaf, the following results of several experiments made with It deserve notice.
** The dye exists in the substance of the leaf, not In its stalks, as I at one tims supposed. Alcohol extracU both the dye and the green coloring matter of the leaf. Water hot or cold, extracU the dye alone. Soda, potash, the muriate of tin, and aa astringent flower used by the natives in dying, called dkyepMa, decompose thU dys. LiQuor ammonia changes the yellow imparted to cloth to a snuff brown. Soap mixed with the decoction heightens the yellow color, but impairs the natural brillianey of the silk The acetate of iron produces from a dark slate color to every shade of neea and oUve, according to its strength and time of steeping. Boiling the leaves for an hour or two destroys the color ; this I am inclined to think arises from soas of the leaves being carbonized by the heat of the vessel.— The most simple and eaay wav of estracting the dye is as follows. Take two gallons of water to one pound of the dry leaves ; bring it slowly to the boiling point in a copper or earthen vessel ; allow
1837.] Proceet^npM of the AtuOk Society. 248
it to eool, and tben strain. About l| saUonB «f ttquor wlU b* obtalud, a aaAaleBt quantity to dye a full piece of tUk hiui&ercbiefs 7 yardi by I yard. The deooetioa tbni iircpared ii of a diark brows color, baa a pecakar imeU not onlUce that of aenaa leavea. If kept for lis or eight hours it fermouts, bocomos lighter In color, but stiU retains the yeUow dye which It imparts to silk after dz or eight days, perhaps mack loager, but the color is scarcely so brilliant as when the decortion is fresh.
** The acetate of alumina is a stronger mordant for this dye than the saturated solution of alum, and is therefore preferable In printing. When the doth has been prepared with the mordants for dyeing and put into the deooetion, the liquor ought to be heated to about 16<f , aa at this temperature the process soes on more rapidly than when cold. From 90 minutes to half an hour's steeping will be sufficient to impart to the doth the brightest yellow. Boiling the cloth in the liquor injures the color.*'
It was resoWed that th^ apacimeoi should be submitted to those who are best aoquiiiDted wUh dyes in Calcutta^ and eventually sent to the London Society of AHs.
The discovery of a new site of coal in Upper Aeeam was announced in a letter from Lieut. H. BieeB> dated Pachora hills, 28th February.
** Knowing .the interest yon take in all matters connected with science, &c., I beg to acquaint you that Dr. Griffitb and myself, whilst ezploriug the banks of the Namnip river, about nine miles £. S. E. from its junction with the Bcre Dikbtft in the Singpho country, have been fortunate enough to discover a most valuHble seam of coal in the bank of the river ; the upper seam was about 3 feel in depth, the centre one 9 feet, and a lower one of 3. We followed the seam up a small water- coarse to the south, which it crossed at an angle of 45*, and must huTe reached the surface a very short distance beyond, but we could not exactly determine this point. The general direction was from W. 9 N. to E. 5 S. the dip being towards' the sooth.
" we loaded a small boat with this coal and sent it down to our camp for trial, when it was found to be an extremely good coal, 'borning with a strong flame and heat, and very lasting, but from the smell, containing a great quantity of sulphure« ous matter. It does not burn entirely away, but makes a large portion of dnder, and is, 1 should say, a very Tsluable descripUon of coal.
** I have preserved some of the pieces which I dugout from the lower part of the centre seam, which 1 will take an early opportunity of forwarding to you on my re- turn. Migor Whitb also discovered severad wdls of Petroleum ckiee to our camp oa the Hamr&p river, which emit condderable quantities of that oil, but which have hitherto been unknown to Europeans, and apparently almost unused by the neigh- boring Singphos. I have got several spedmens of rocks and earth from these wdlSf which I shsll also be happy to send you, should you require them.
" Iron would also have been found, but the weather daring our stay was so bad aa to prevent our making further or more distant research.
'* This coal, though distant, might easily be made available for purposes of steaming on the BurAompa/ra, as small canoes carrying from i to lO maunds, could take down the coal at all seasons to the Bore Diking, where it oonld be reshipped, and sent down that river to Jorhatk, or up Karam and Noa IHhing to Sodiga, We are now at the fbot of the pass to the Barman territories waiting for the mission, which if said to be coming to settle some boundary questions, but though we liavo been here since the 25th, no tidings have been received of them, and at this sea- son ; we shall, from the constant rain, be lucky to escape back to Sadiyn, about 12 marches, without sickness.'*
The Namr6p coal is of various quality, from a genuine lignite of vroody fibre pass- ing Into true coal aa it dosceoda. Two spedmens gave the following composition.
Fibrous Lignite. Compact CoaL
Volatile matter, iadading water, 4S.9 39.9 ,
Carbon or coak , 47 . 7 flft* I
Ash, red ochreous, 8.4 grey earthy S.0
no 100
Spedfic gravity, 1.312 1.244
J. P.
In forwarding Lieut. Bieon's specimenf. Captain JfBNKurs notices the disoorery of another site of coal in the Dyung, a naddl of Central Kaehar, a new locality calculated to prove highly valuable from its accessibility. The specimen represents a jet coal of fine rich glossy texture^ spec. grav. 1.890. With it are associated iron saQd and pyrites.
X.— Afrfmro^ini Reginter.
^
•iK>
' >w A'
^^^'mmm^rrm
^~^,\
%>
*'^€ru^
Zf
=^^:
S.
^!rvTr /r^-4f
J?
•I''
"vKiris^
V
/
-. \
V A
^^>
>^^^is^<f«t!
^f^
xD
.•v^
>^J
V
>«.>;
1
.•'^-•■'■Ji
ii.^
Lj m
y\
y'^f R
)
K
• \
'V
\
*>
^
\\
»^
«5
.«*4^
\it i^
JS^-^
'S!!^
^H
[I
/
f
JOURNAL
ov
THE ASIATIC SOCIETY.
JVo. 6A.-'April, 1837-
l.'^Ahitraet of the Journal of a Route travelled by Capt, S. F. H annat, of the 40th Regiment Native Infantry, from the Capital of Ava to the Amber Minee of the Hilkong valley on the South-eaet frontier of Aeeam. By Capt. R. Boilbau Pbmbxrton, 44th Regt, N, /.
[With a Route Map of the couiitry north of AvmJ}
From the termination of the Biirmese war to the present period the spirit of inquiry has never slept, and the most strennoos exertions have been made by the officers employed on the eastern frontier to extend our geographical knowledge to countries scarcely known but by name, and to acquire some accurate information regarding the manners, costoms, and languages of the various races of men by whom they are inhabited.
The researches of Captains Bsofoed, Wiircox, and NauvrifcLB, and of Lieut. BuRLTON in Assam, dispelled the mist which had previously rested on the whole of the eastern portion of that magnificent valley ; and the general direction and aspect of its mountain barriers, the courses and relative size of its rivers, the habits of the innumerable tribes who dwell on the rugged summits of its mountains, or on the alluvial plains at their base, were then first made the subject of de- scription, founded, not on the vague reports of half- civilized savages, but on the personal investigations of men, whose scientific attainments enabled them to fix with precision the geographical site of every locality they visited. The journey of Wilcox and Borlton to the sources of the Irawadi river had proved the absence of communis cation between it and the great Tsanpo of Thibet, but they were unable to prosecute their examination further east ; and though their researches had extended to a point not more than twenty miles dis*
246 Captain Hannay't Rwte [April,
tant from the meridian on which the lahon of the Jesuit Mission- aries in Yunan had been abr aptly terminated, the intervening space, and great yallay of the IrawadC still remained closed against them, and every attempt to enter either, from Atsam or ManipUr, was defested by the jealous vigilance of the Burmese authorities.
It is generally known that the course of the lower portion of the Irawadi river, or that part extending from RangHn to Ava, had been delineated by Lieut. Wood of the Engineers, who accompanied Cap- tain Stmss on his embassy to that Court ; and that the features of the surrounding country, the size of the towns, its natural produc- tions and population, had at the same time been investigated by the accurate Buchanan. Charts of this portion of the river, extending to Monchabu, the' capital of the great Alompra, had at a far earlier period been constructed, but the surveys were avowedly made in a manner not calculated to inspire much confidence in their accuracv ; and the attention of Europe was first extensively drawn to this field of inquiry by the publication of Stmss, whose exaggerated views of the civilization, power and resources of the Burmese empire were generally adopted, while the more accurate estimates of his successor Coxa were treated with comparative disregard.
In the very infancy of our intercourse with the Burman empire, and when the most persevering attempts were made to obtain settle- ments at various points of the coast, the more remote stations on the upper portion of the Irawadi river were not forgotten ; and Bamd or Bamo was even then known as the emporium of a trade between the Burmese and Chinese, in which our aspiring merchants were most anxious to share. It is asserted that, at the commencement of the 17th century, factories were established in that neighborhood, but the permission to remain was shortly afterwards withdrawn, and the information which it is supposed was then obtained of the sur- rounding country has never been rescued from oblivion : — this is the less to be regretted as the loss has been fully compensated by the results of recent research ; and the journey of Captain Han n at, of the 40th Regiment Native Infantry, from Ava up the Irawadi river, to the frontier towns of Bamo and Mogaung, has at length rendered this hitherto inaccessible region almost as well known to us as the more southern districts, through which this noble river directs its course. Many geographical points of extreme interest have been determined by the personal observation and inquiries of this roerito- pous officer. Bamo has for the first time become accurately known from the same source — much valuable information has been gained
IM7.] frtm Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 245^
respecting the trade carried on between Ava and China in this remote eoraer of the Barman empire — ^the habits and localities of some of the principal tribes occupying the monntainons tracts bordering on wes- tern Tanan have been snccessfallj investigated — the position of the very remarkable valley of Hdkong has been determined — the Pyen- dwen or amber mines have for the first time been examined by the eye of European intelligence — ^the latitudes of the principal towns be- tween Ava and Mdngkhong have been ascertained by astronomical observation with a degree of accuracy sufficient for every purpose of practical utility, and they may now be regarded as established points, from whence inquiry can radiate in every direction with a confidence which the most zealous and enlightened investigators have been hi- therto unable to feel in prosecuting their researches, from the want of a few previously well-determined positions at which to commence or terminate their inquiries.
To an act of aggression on the part of a Singpho tributary of Ava against a chieftain of the same clan residing under our protection, are we indebted for the opportunity of acquiring the information now gained, and the feud of two insignificant borderers may prove the immediate cause of a more intimate communication than had ever previoQsly existed between our recently acquired possessions in Assam and the northern provinces of the Barman empire.
The BIsa and Dapha Gaums are the heads of two dans of Sing- phos, occupying the northern and southern faces of the chain of mountains, which forms a lofty barrier between Ava and Assam. The former chieftain, on our conquest of the latter country, tendered his submission and was admitted within the pale of that feudatory depen- dence which many other tribes of the same clan had been equally anxious to enter ;^— he was uniformly treated by the local authorities with great consideration, and was located at the northern foot of the Patkoi pass leading from Assam to the Hdkong valley. Between this chieftain and the Dupha Gaum a feud had existed long previous to our assumption of the sovereignty of the country ; and the latter, at the close of the year 1835, headed a party, which crossing the mountains from the Burmese province of Hukong, entered B(sa, the residence of the chief of that clan, and after ravaging and plundering the village, sealed their atrocity with the indiscriminate murder of' all the inhabitants that fell into their hands. The circumstances were made known to the British Resident at the Court of Ava ; inquiry was demanded, and security required against the recurrence of simi- lar acta of aggression. A deputation from the capital was ordered 2 K 2
ft4S Capiam Hmmttjf's RmU€ [AraiSy
to the Barmeae frontier for tbe purpose of iiMtitating the neoessary investigstioii, and Colonel Burmbt, the enlightened representative of BritiBh interests at that court, failed not to avail himself of the op* portunity thus unexpectedly afforded* of attaching an officer to the mission ; and Captain Hanmat, who then commanded his escort, wae selected for the duty.
The party, consisting of the newly appointed Burmah goTemor of Magmnmg, of Captain Hannat and several Burmese officers of inferior rank, with a military escort, left Ava on tbe 22nd of November, 1835, in a fleet of 34 boats of various sices, for a part of the country which had been uniformly closed against strangerg with the most jealous vigilance. " No foreigners," says Captain H ANN AT, " except the Chinese, are allowed to navigate the Iramadi above the chokf of TMtmpaynago, situated about seventy miles above Ava ; and no native of the country even is permitted to proceed above that post, excepting under a special license from the Govern- ment. The trade to the north of Ava is entirely in the hands of the Chinese, and the individuals of that nation residing at Ava have always been vigilant in trying to prevent any interference with their monopoly."
The mission was detained the two following days near the former capital of Amarapvra, to complete the quota of troops by which it was to be accompanied, and whose discipline* when they did join, was very soon found to be on a par with their honesty.
** They work their own boats," says Captain Hamnat, '* some of which are covered in, and others are quite open. Their musquets (if they deserve the name) are ranged here and there throughout the boat, and are never cleared either from rust or dust, and wet or dry they are left without any covering. Each man carries a canvass bag, which is a receptacle for all sorts of things, including a few bamb6 cartridges. He wears a black Sh£n jacket and a head dress or gtmng^himng of red cotton handkerdiief, and thus equipped he is a complete Burmah militia man. They appear on further acquaintance to be better humoured than I at first thought them, but they are sad plunderers, and I pity the owners of the fields of pumkins or beans they come across. I have remarked that whatever a Burmsn boat- man eats in addition to his rice, is generally stolen."
Except at Kugyih, where there are said to be several Christian villages, of which, however, no satisfactory information could be obtained, the progress of the mission was unmarked by any circum- stance of interest, until its arrival at Yedim^ where they entered the
18S7.] fffm AvM to ike Fnmii^r ofA$9am. 249
€nt hfrnA-imem^ or rocky defile, tbroogh which the river direcU its ooune. Lower down, th^ extreme breedth of the stream had varied from one to two and a half miles» bat here its width was contracted to less than a qnarter of a mile, with a porportionate increase in the depth and velocity of the coxrent. Daring the rainy season of the year, boats shoot ihrongh these narrow passes with terrific velocity, and the nnmerons eddies cansed by the projecting rocks, add greatly to the danger of the passage. In this part of their coarse, the mission frequently met large rafts of bambds descending from the Bkieli river, and npon them, small baskets of pickled tea, brought from the hills to the south-east of that river. This tea was said to be manofiictnred by a race called Paiong Paon, who are under Mameit, At TringU, Captain Hannat saw three native Chinese from nemfyichd or Mowtyen, and several others in the service of the noblemen of the court, had accompanied the expedition from Ava with the view of proceeding to the Kyauk Ttein, or Serpentine mines near the sources of the ITrii river, west of the Irmoadi. On the 30th of November the party left the village of Yedan Fva, where a perceptible change t^ces place in the character of the country and river. " The latter," says Captain Hannat, " from covering an ex- tent of miles is sometimes confined within a limit of 150 yards, with- out rapids or -torrents, as I had expected, but almost as still as a lake. In some places its depth is very great being upwards of 10 fathoms. It winds through beautiful jungle, in which the pipat, simal trees, and bambas, are conspicuous, and it hat, generally speaking, a ' rocky bed and banks, which last rise to a considerable height, and composed of sandstone, which varies from dark to a white and yellow color." At the next stage, or Thikadaphya, Captain Hannat mentions a very remarkable instance of the tameness of the fish, which are not allowed to be killed, and are found from about a mile below the village to an equal distance above.
" If rice is thrown into the water from the boat, a dozen fish, some of them as much as three and foar feet long, come to the surface, and not only eat the rice, but open their mouths for you to put it in, and they will allow you to. pat them on the head, which I and some of my followers actually did. Some of these fish are apparently of the same epecies as those called in India f^urd and ri^fa; indeed the Hindus who are with me called them by these names. The breadth of head is remarkable, and the mouth very large ; they have no teeth, — at least so the people told me, whom I saw feeling their mouths." Thii spectacle, strange as it must have appeared, was hardly more so
ft50 Captain HanMnf*$ Route [AmB,
than the adventure tit- the following morning, when Captain HANNAf *'wa8 awoke by the boatmen ealling to the fish to participate in their meal."
On the Ut of December the expedition arrived lit Tsampaytrngo, which has been before mentioned as the limit, beyond which, even na» tives of the country are not permitted to proceed without an express order from the Government. The custom-house or thana is on the right bank of the river, and Maid my{i which is close to it, con* tains about 800 houses with many very handsome gilded temples.
The Myothagyi or deputy governor of the town, is also the cus- tom officer, and a tax of 1 5 ticals per boat is levied on the Chinese coming from Bamo. Old Tsampaynago myo is situated at the mouth of a small river which flows from Mog&ut and Kyatpen, and falls into the Irawaui immediately opposite the modern chokf of that name. The sites oiMogout and Kyatpen, where some of the finest rubies of the kingdom are obtained, were pointed out to Captain Hai^nat as lying in a direction N. 80^ £. of TBompaynago, and about 30 or 40 miles distant, immediately behind a very conspicuous peak called Shueil Toung, which he estimated at 3,000 feet high. The Madara river, as well as that of Tsampaynago, flows from the same mine- ral district which must greatly facilitate communication with it. The inha!}itants of the country were unwilling or afraid to communicate any information regarding these secluded spots, and their exact locality is still a subject of conjecture. The mines are described as in a very swampy situation, and surrounded at a trifling distance by lofty hills. The three places at which the gems are principally sought, are Mogout, Kyatpen and Loungthd, and the principal miners are Kathays or Manipt^ris, with a few Chinese and Shans. The other most celebrat- ed spot is Mameit, the site of which Bitghanan found some diflSiculty in determining, but which Captain Han n at learnt was not more than two or three days' journey, or between 20 or 90 miles north of Mogout and Kyatpen, While at this place Captain Hannat says, •' they heard the people who were cutting bambds in the hills, roll- ing bundles of them down the face of the steep. Having made a road by felling the trees, the woodmen allow bundles of 150 and 200 bam- b^is to find their way to the bottom, which they do with a noise that is heard at the distance of eight miles. They are then floated down the small river into the Iraw^di, but this operation can only be eiTected during the rains." The party now began to feel the cold' excessively, and its severity was greatly heightened by a strong northerly wind, which seldom subsided until the afternoon; and was particularly keen in the narrow passes or kyouk-dwens.
1837.] frwn Av9 to the Frontier of Assam. 951
Tagoung Mfi, which wm reached on the 5th of December, is aa pbject of peculiar interest, as it is said to have been built by a king from Western India, whose descendants afterwards founded the king- doms of Prome, Pagan and Ava, Captain Hannat found the walls of the old fort dwindled away to a mere mound, and hardly discernible from the jungle with which they wece covered ; but adds, " that enough is still seen to convince one that such a place did formerly exist. The fort has evidently been parallel with the river, and is on the left bank which is high and composed of sandstone. About half a mile inland, the remains of the inner walls run north and south, with an opening or gap to the east, in which there is an appearance of a con* siderable ditch, which I was told is filled with water in the height of the rains. The whole has more the appearance of an old brick fort, than any thing I have seen in Burmah, and I should say it had been built by a people different from the present race of Burmans."
About a mile to the south of Tagoung are the extensive ruins of Pagan, which stretch as far as the eye can reach, and here Captain Hanmat discovered impressions of Hindu Buddhist images, stamped upon a peculiar kind of brick composition (terra cutta), and with iiw scriptions which he imagined to be written in some variety of the Deva-nigri character. The Burmese on the spot were unable to explain their nature or origin, and the learning of an aged priest proved equally incompetent to the task of deciphering them : — they were subsequently, however* submitted to some Burman antiquarians at the capital, by the Resident, whose paper on the subject and a drawing of the images appeared in the 51st No. of the Journal of the Asiatic Society. .
At Skwezi-goung, a large pagoda among the ruins of Tagoung^ Captain Hannav obtained an extensive view of the subjacent coun« try» and more accurate information of the site of the celebrated mines of Momeit than had been practicable at an earlier period of his voy- age. From these accounts it appears that the locality which is said to produce the finest rubies in the kingdom, is about forty-five or fifty miles east of Tagoung Myd, from whence it can be reached by a foot traveller in three or four days, and by a laden bullock in ten. A drove of these animals was just about to leave Tagoung for Momeit on Captain Hamnat's arrival, and from the owners he learnt " that after selling their ngapee (potted fish) at Momeit, Mogoui and Kya/« pen, they proceeded to the country of the Palougs, which bounds the district of Momeit on the east, and purchase tea, both pickled and formed into balls, a part of which is brought to Aoa" Tiie fish.
252 Captain Hamia^'* Rma§ [Aprnti*
wbich apparently forms the staple of the trade, is said to be of a remarkably fine description, and is dried in a manner peculiar to Tagoung.
On the left bank of the river, between Henga-mgo and Tagouagt the teak tree first begins to appear, and at Kyundoung on the opposite side, it is said, that timber is found sufficiently large to form a boat from a single tree ; it grows principally on the western face of the hills, at whose eastern base Kyundoung stands. A delay of two days at this village enabled Captain Hannat to ascend to the summit of the first range of hills, by the road which leads across them to the valley of the Mu river : he found it a well- beaten track and great thoroughfare, by which the inhabitants of the country as far west as Waniha Myu, are accustomed to convey their supplies of fish, salt and oil from Kyundoung, a place apparently of some trade ; the bazar contained 50 shops which were large and supplied with British piece goods, nncleaned cotton, silk, and cotton Burman dresses, coarse white cloth and other articles of country manufacture. " Besides these/' adds Captain Hannat, " I saw three Chinese shops, where spirits and pork were sold. The streets were crowded with people from the interior, who had come to make purchases, and amongst them were several Kadus, a race of people of a dififerent origin from the Burmahs, and scattered over the tract of country between this and Mogaung, They are most numerous in the districts of Manli and Mankat situated on the Meza river* which comes from the north and west, and runs between the Kyundoung range and that called the Thegyain range, still seven or eight miles north of our present position. Rice, being the staple of the country, is an article of barter, and is sent in considerable quantities to Ava, Cotton, brought from the interior, is also an article of barter, and a good deal of it is sent to Bamo, but a part of it is made into cloth on the spot, as I saw several looms at work. Yellow and red cotton handkerchiefs of British manufacture sell here for two ticals a piece, which is about 100 per cent, beyond the price lit Ava,"
To this point of their progress, no diminution in the volume of the Irawadi was perceptible, and the channels proved sufficiently deep for the passage of large boats, from which we may infer that all the principal feeders or affluents, which pour their tributary streams into the Irawad{ were still further north, and had not yet been reached. The first of any importance noticed is, the Shoe H khyoung on the left bank, the northern branch of which flows from the Chinese fron* * A imali stream not mors than fifty yards broad, with bat little water.
1 837.] frtm Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 253
tier town of Santa-fH, called by the BurmabB Mola Santa, and a aonthem branch from Momeit, the site of the celebrated ruby mines already noticed : the confluence of these streams is represented as occurring at the village of Laha about 40 miles from the Irawadi, Neither branch can be of any magnitude, for Captain Hannat remarks that at the point of junction with the Irawadi, the breadth of the Sk»4H is not more than 300 yards, and that it contained but little water, — a satisfactory proof that, this stream can have no connexion with the I^anpo of Thibet,
At Yehomk yua, a day's journey above the Shu^ khyoung, two boats passed the party with Chinese in them from Bamo, " They work their boats which are of the Burman round- shaped flat-bottomed de« ■cription, and seem to be of a tolerable size, as there must have been at least twenty men in each. These boats are particularly well adapted for the navigation of the Irawadi, as they do not draw more than 18 inches of water."
On the 13th of December the party reached Katha, a town of some extent on the right bank of the river, containing about 400 houses, and a population whose numbers appear to be annually increased by large parties who come from the interior, and take up a temporary abode on the right bank of the river, and on the numerous islands and shoals in its bed, for the purpose of fishing and traffic : at the close of the season they return to their respective homes in time for the resumption of agricultural labour, and a traveller ignorant of this no- made custom, which appears to be very general in the upper part of the IrawatU, would form an exaggerated estimate of the population of the towns and villages in which they are thus, temporarily congregate •d. " The bazar of Katha was well supplied with good native vege- tables of various sorts, fresh and salt fish, pork sold by Chinamen, dried cocoanuts, sugar-cane, and rice from the coarsest to the best quality, the latter selling at 15 ticals a hundred baskets." Captain Hannat also saw a small quantity of stick lac in the bazar, but it was dear, and of a description very inferior, to that which is procurable at Rangiin, and is brought from the Shin territory east of Ava. Even at this remote spot there was a ' tolerable display' of British piece goods, but not nearly to the extent noticed at Kyundoung, Captain Hahnax mentions a Kyoung or monastery recently erected by the Myothagi of Katha, as one of the most remarkable objects of the plape. " It is a large woodeh building covered with beautiful carved work, and situated near the river. The grounds surrounding it are extensive, and very tastefully laid out with fruit trees and flowery shrubs, 2 L
254 Captain Haamay't Routt [Araii.,
amongst which I saw the Chinese rose in great plenty." The river is here confined by lofty banks not more than two fjirlohgs apart, but the stream is very deep, and the spot appears to be a particularly favorable one for obtaining a good section of the river, the velocity of which at Wegyih, a village above Katha, Captain H anna t estimat- -ed at one mile and a half an hour, with an average depth of 18 feet. This would give a discharge of about 52,272 cubic feet per second, while that of the Ganges at the same season may be aasuined on Renn ell's authority at 80,000 feet per second, giving for both a proportion of 1 to 1.53. No satisfactory comparison can, however, be yet instituted between these magnificent rivers, for up to the pre- sent moment we are without a single section of the Irawadi, which could be safely assumed as the basis of a calculation sufficiently accu- rate for such a purpose.
At Kyouk-gyih, which the party reached on the 1 7th, they had fairly entered the remarkable curve in the Irawadi which had been previously represented in all our sketches of the river, and served, in the absence of more accurate information, as a point of reference, generally well known to the Burmahs and Shins. Here there is a ledge of rocks, over which the stream passes with so great a degree of rapidity, as to render it very difficult of navigation during the rains. The rocks are serpentine and the sand collected amongst them appear- ed to be a mixture of small garnets and iron sand. The right bank of the river, for two miles below Kgouk-gyih, is composed of email round stones and sand, and Captain Hannat was told that the natives wash the soil for gold.
No circumstance throughout this voyage afforded a more gratifying proof of the friendly feeling generally of the Burmese authorities, than the attentions which Captain Hannat received at every place at which they halted. Houses were erected for his accommodation at the various stages of the route, differing in no respect from those intended for the Myiiwdn of Mogoung ; presents of fruit, rice, and vegetables were daily made to himself and followers, and the supposed tedium of his evenings was relieved by a band of singers and dancers, who are found at almost every town and village in the Burman empire. At Kyauk* gyih, these attentions were shewn to a very remarkable degree by the Woon of Munyen, " whose civility," says Captain Hannat, " was the subject of conversation with every one in the fleet.
** Every individual has received sufficient rice ancTfish for two days' supply, and my boat was filled by him witli all sorts of provisions, enough certunly to last myself and my followers for a week." The
1 83 7 .] fTom Ava to the Frontier of Assam . 255
hoQse of this liberal Woon, Captain Hannat describes " as a very neat and comfortable dwelling, with a remarkably clean compound, in which there is a garden laid oat with a great deal of taste, and, besides many articles of costly Barman hoasehold farnitare, he has a namber of very fine muskets and other arms." The party had now approach- ed within a comparatively short distance of Bamo, and the vicinity of this celebrated mart was shewn, in more numerous villages than had been seen for several preceding days. From Shuegt't Myd to Balet, a distance of three miles, the houses appeared to eitend in an unin- terrupted line, and Kywdn do, the name of a celebrated island in the river, covered with 100 pagodas, is most conveniently situated be- tween these towns, the inhabitants of which hold their principal festi- vals upon it, at particular seasons of the year.
Near this spot, is the entrance to the second kyouk-dwen, the scenery bf which appears to be very magnificent, and is thus describ- ed by Captain Hannat. "The river passes directly through the hills, which rise perpendicularly on both sides to the height of 400 feet ; they are rocky, and of irregular and singular forms, having at the same time a sufficient number of trees on them to render the scenery very striking. One part of the range, on the right bank> rises as perpendicularly as a wall to the height of 500 feet, forming a grand andterrific precipice. This kyouk'dvm extends for four miles, and the hills which form it, are throughout of a rocky nature. The upper part of them appeared to be sandstone, resting on a base bf blue-colored limestone, mixed with veins of beautiful white marble ; and at one spot I saw large masses of compact and foliated primitive limestone, along with calcareous spar in large pieces."
Koung'toun, which the mission reached on the 20th, is said to con- tain about 200 houses, and is noted for the defence made by its Bur- mese garrison, against a large invading force of Chinese during the last war between these two nations. A ditch surrounds the town, and the remains of a brick redoubt, loop-holed for arrows or musquetry are still perceptible encircling a pagoda. " This is now all that is to be seen," adds Captain Hannat, "of the old fortification, but the town is still surrounded by a double palisade of bambus with sharp stakes placed between them." These defences are intended for the protec- tion of the inhabitants against the Kakhyens, a tribe occupying the hills to the east, who frequently come down in small bodies for the purpose of carrying off cattle. Captain Hannat saw a great number of this tribe at Koungtoun, where they barter their rice and cotton for salt and gnapee, (potted fish) and describes them, with few 2 L 2
256 Captain Hannay's Route [April,
exceptioDB, as perfect savages in their appearance ; their cast of coun« t^nance forms a singular exception to the general rule, for it is not at all Tartar in its shape, hut they have, on the contrary, " long faces and straight noses, with a very disagreeable expression about the eyes, which was rendered still more so by their lanky black hair being brought over the forehead so as entirely to cover it, and then cut straight across on a line with the eyebrows. These people, though surrounded by Shins, Burmese and Chinese, are so totally different from either, that it is difficult to imagine from whence they have had their origin."
On the 20th of December the fleet moored at a village about five miles below Bamo, which being a town of great importance, and the residence of an officer inferior in rank to the Mogoung Woon, some previous arrangements were necessary to enable the latter to land with the ecl&t due to his rank. On reaching the town late on the following day, they found the left bank on which it stands so precipitous, that they were compelled to cross to the opposite side of the river, and a feeling of jealousy having arisen between the two Woons of Mog<ntng and Bamo, the former resumed his journey on the 22nd, which com* pelled Captain Hannat to defer the inquiries he was so anxious to make until his return in April, when he found the people far more communicative than they had ventured to be in the presence of the Mogoung Woon. The information obtained on both occasions will be more advantageously shewn in a connected form than in the de- tached portions in which it necessarily appears in his journal, and Captain Hannay's first remark solves a difficulty, which, like the Adria of ancient history, has proved a stumbling block to modern in- vestigation. In the course of inquiry into the sites of the principal towns on the Irawadi river, that of Bamo naturally held a very pro- minent place, and some of the native Shans, who were questioned on the subject affirmed that it was on the bank of the Irawadi river, while others, whose opportunities of acquiring information had been equally good, positively denied this statement, and fixed its position on the left bank of a small stream which flows into the Irawadi, about a mile above the present town. Captain Hannat reconciles the conflicting statements, briefly but satisfactorily, in the following remark : —
** I find that this is a modem town erected on the banks of the Irawadi, for the convenience of water carriage between it and Ava, The old Sh£n town of Manmo, or Bamo, is situated two days journey up the Tapan river, which falls into the Irawadi about a mile above
1 83 7 .] frtm Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 25 7
the new town of Bamo or ZeO'theet'Xeit, or new mart landing- place."
" This modem town/' sajt Captain Hannat, " is ettaated on high unequal ground, and the bank towards the river is from 40 to 50 feet in height, and composed of clay. With the exception of Ava and Rangun it is the largest place I have seen in Burmah, and, not except- ing these places* I certainly think it the most interesting. The novel- ty of so large a fleet as ours passing up (and no doubt, having heard that a European oflGLcer was of the party) had attracted a great crowd of people to the river side, and on landing, I felt as if I were almost in a civilized land again, when I found myself amongst fair coraplexion- ed people, wearing jackets and trowsers, after being accustomed to the harsh features and party-colored dress of the Burmans. The people I saw were Chinese from the province of Yunan, and Shins from the Sh&n provinces subject to China. Bamo is said to contain 1500 houses, but including several villages which join it, I should say it contained 2000 at least, 200 of which are inhabited by Chinese. Besides the permanent population of Bamo, there are always a great number of strangers there, Chinese, Shins, and Kakhyens, who either come to make purchases or to be hired as workmen. There are also a great number of Assamese both in the town and in the villages immediately connected with it, amongst whom are several members of the Tapan or Assam Rija's family. Bamo is the jaghire of the Tapan Rija's sister, who is one of the ladies of the king of Ava.
" The inhabitants of this district live in large comfortable houses, which are thatched with gprass, and walls made of reeds. They are generally railed in, and all the villages have bambu palisades sur- rounding them. The Palongs of the Chinese frontier are, I am told, remarkably industrious. They are good dyers, carpenters and black- smiths, and all the dhas or swords used in this part of the country are made by them." " 1 received," adds Captain Hannat, " great attention from the Mydwijn of Bamo, and also from the head Chinese there ; they sent me tea, sugar, dried fruits, and vegetables, for which I, of course, made a suitable return. The annual caravan from China had not arrived, and the supply of Chinese articles in the shops was very small."
The people of Bamo were so strongly impressed with the idea that Captain Hannat's only object was to find a road by which Bri- tish troops might penetrate to China, that he found it extremely dif- ficult to obtain any information from them regarding the routes into that country. The Chinese themselves, however, proved more com-
^258 Captain Hamuty's Route [ArRiL»
mnnicatiTe, and from tbem he learnt the existence of several passes from Bamo into Yunan ; bat as one of these presents far greater faci- lities of transit than the others, it is generally adopted for commercial intercourse, and the mode of carrying it on is thus described. ** At the distance of two miles* above Bamo the mouth of the Taping or Ta» pan river is situated. This river has a direction N. 70 E. for about two days* journey, when it cuts through the Kakhyen range, and under these hills, old Bamo, or Manmo, is situated. To the latter place the Chinese take their merchandise from modern Bamo by water, and then proceed overland to the chokC or ken of LoaiUmg near Minoan, which they reach in three days, and from thence to Momnyen or Tengyechew in the province of Yunan, at which place they arrive in eight or nine days. The road from Bamo to Loailong is through the hills, which are inhabited by Kakhyens and Palongs, after which it passes through the country of the Sh£ns, called by the Burmans, Kapyi'doung, The road is described as being very good, and quite a thoroughfare. The Tapan Khyoung is not navigable for large boats, in consequence of which the Chinese use two canoes tied together, with a platform over them, for the transport of their merchandise to Manmo or old Bamo, and for the remainder of the journey it is carried on ponies or mules."
This description of the size of the Tapan Kkyoung, which is also called by the Shins Numtaping, completely sets at i est the keenly agitated question of its identity with the Tsanpo of Thibet, and the theory of Klaproth, (who, on the authority of Chinese writers, caUs it the Pinglankhyoung, and maintains it to be the prolongation of the Tsanpo) is shewn to have no better foundation than his unauthorized change in the position assigned to the latter river, in that part of its course which passes through Thibet. Captain Hannat describes the Taping as not more than 150 yards broad, and with only sufficient water to float a small boat. The Singphos afiirm that it is a branch of the ShueW Khyoung (the Lungshu^ kiang of the Chinese) from which it separates above Momein, but the accuracy of this report ap- pears highly questionable.
The principal article of trade, which is cotton, is entirely in the hands of the Chinese, who arrive at Bamo in the months of Decem- ber and January. The greater part of their imports is taken to Ava, as neither the natives of Mogaung nor Bamo could afford to purchase them. '* What they dispose of here," says Captain Hannat, '" are copper pots, carpets and warm jackets." These articles are also * la another place it ii meDtioned ai only one mile above Bamo.
1 837.] frtm Ava to the Fnmtier of Assam. 259
taken all over the Barman territories, as far west as the Khyendwem^ There are several cotton godowna here, belonging to the Chinese* and there are constantly residing in the town 500 of these people, which, with the nameroos arrivals from different parts of the country, gives the place a very business-like appearance, and there is of course a good bazar." There is a very neat temple built by the Chinese of Bamo, which Captain Hannat visited, and was most politely received by the officiating priest. " On entering his house," says Captain Hannat. " he rose to meet me, saluted me in the English fashion, asked me to sit down, and ordered his people to bring me tea ; after which he sent a person with me to shew me the curiosities of the temple. Most of the. figures were carved on wood, and different from what I have generally seen in Chinese temples ; one of them repre- sented the Nursinga of the Hindus. The Chinese of Bamo, although different from the maritime Chinese, in language and features, have still the same idea of neatness and comfort, and their manners and mode of living appear to be much the same.'*
" Their temple and all the houses, which are not temporary, are substantially built of bricks stained blue ; the streets are paved with the same material, and the grounds of the temple are surrounded by a neat brick wall covered with tiles." " Besides the trade carried on at Bamo by the Chinese^ the Shins, Palongs, and Singphos under China, are great purchasers of salt, gnapee, dried fish, and rice, but particularly salt, which is in constant demand ; and to procure it, numbers of the above named people come to Bamo, Sambaungya and Kountoumg, The salt which sells here for twenty ticals of silver for 100 vis, or 28 rupees for 150 seers, is brought principally from Shein" tnaga above Ava, and from Manbd, which is situated two marches west of KtUha. The Shins here are distinguished by their fair com* plexions and broad good-tempered faces. They wear turbans and trow« sers of light blue cotton cloth ; they greatly resemble the Chinese, and from living so near that nation, many of them speak the Yunan» Chinese language. They inhabit the country to the east of Bamo, and their principal towns are Hotha, hatha, Santa, Sanla, Moongsge, Moong^woon, Moong-man, Moong-la, and Moong^tye, The people are generally designated Shin Taroup or Chinese Shins."
" Although the Palongs speak the Shin, their own native Ian* goage is a distinct one. Tfaa men, though small in stature, are athle- tic and remarkably wdl made. Flat noses and grey eyes are very common amongtft them. They wear their hair tied in a knot on the right side of the head, and dress in a turban, jacket, and trowsers, of
1260 Captain Hannay's Route [April,
dark blue cloth. They are a hill people, and live in the tract of country situated between Burmah and China, but those to the east of Bamo pay no revenue to either country, and are governed by their own Tsobuas. The Singpho traders I saw at Bamo were very differ- ent from those under Burmah, and according to their proximity to either Sb£ns or Chinese, they assimilate to one or other in dress and language."
'* The whole of these people," says Captain Hannat, " pay for every thing they require in silver ; and were it not for the restrictions in Burmah on the exportation of silver, I think an intelligent British merchant would find it very profitable to settle at Bamo ; as, besides the easy intercourse with China, it is surrounded by numerous and industrious tribes, who would, no doubt, soon acquire a taste for Bri« tish .manufactures, which are at present quite unknown to them." The revenue of the district b estimated by Captain Hannat at three lakhs of rupees per annum ; and he adds, " If appearance of comfort may be taken as a proof of its prosperity, the inhabitants of Batno shew it in their dress and houses. 1 have seen more gold and silver ornaments worn here than in any town in Burmah"
On leaving Bamo, the appearance of the country became much more hilly, and great precautions were taken to guard against sur« prise by the Kakhyens, who inhabited the different ranges in the vicinity of the river.
At Hakan the escort was reinforced by 150 soldiers from Bamo, and a number of families who were proceeding up the river, joined the fleet to enjoy the protection afforded by so large a convoy. The Shins who composed the quota from Bamo were a remarkably fine set of men from the banks of the Tapan Khyoung, and formed a striking contrast, in dress and appearance, to the miserable escort which had accompanied the party from Ava.
At the village of Thaphan-heng they entered the third Kyouk-dwen from which a very beautiful view is obtsined of the fertile valley of Bamo, bounded oil the east by the Kakhyen hills, which are cultivated to their summits. Serpentine and limestone were the principal rocks found in this defile, as well as the preceding one ; and as the river was here in some places not more than 80 yards broad, with a depth of 30 feet, and its rise is in the rains 50 feet above the present level, the rush of waters must at that season be terrific; The natives, indeed, declared, that the roar at that time was so great, as to prevent them ft'om hearing each other speak, and that the defile could only then be traversed on rafts : now, however, it coursed gently along with an almost imperceptible motion.
1837.] from Ata to tke Froniitr of Assam. Ml
At Thahy^eng^yua they fouBd a new race of people called Phwons* who described themselves as having originally come from a country to the north-east, called Motoung Maoiong, the precise sitaation of which could not be ascertained. Their native language, which they apeak only in intercourse with each other, differs altogether from the 6h£n and Burmese, but they have no written character. There appear to be two tribes of this race, distinguished by the Burmahs aa the great and small : — the former are found only at Tshenbo and in the vicinity of the third Kyouk^dwen^ while the inferior tribe is scattered all over the country : the only difference apparently between them consists in some trifling varieties in the dialects they speak. Their extensive cultivation proved their agricultural industry, and four Chinese Shins were constantly employed in manufacturing their im- plements of husbandrf. Their houses were of a construction totally different from any that had been previously seen, and consisted of a long thatched roof rounded at the ends and reaching almost to the ground. Inside of this and at the height of eight or ten feet from the ground, the different apartments are formed, the walls of which are made of mat.
'* From the outward appearance of these houses," says Captain UiiNNiiT, " it would be difficult to imagine that they were habitations* but inside they are very comfortable, and from the great thickness and peculiar form of the roof, the inmates cannot be much affected either by heat or cold." The same description of house is built by the Shins occupying the valley of Kuho, and it is probable that the Phwons have adopted this style of building from some tribe of that widely scattered nation.
On the 26th the fleet reached a part of the IrawadU which is consi- dered the most dangerous point in its navigation. It is called PuskUp and the stream is there confined to a breadth of 30 yards, but with no less than nine fothoms of depth in the centre. The rocks bore every appearance of fierce and irregular volcanic action, varying in color " from brown, yellow, red and green, to a jet black which, ahone like a looking glass." The strata also presented a scene of great confusion, some being vertical, some horizontal, and others twisted ; *' the whole having exactly the appearance of having been poured out from a furnace."
The navigation of the Irawadi river up to this point had been un- marked by difficulties of any magnitude, and, with the exception of the passes through the Kyouk-dwens, the channel appears to have afforded, •ven at that season of the year, an abundant supply of water for the
2 M
263 Captain Hannmf*$ Route [A^eil,
largest class of boats, which ply between Ava and Bamo : above the Tillage of Namhet, however, they first met a succession of rapids ex- tending for a mile and a half, which were even then considered danger- ous ; and Captain Hannat remarks, that he had seldom seen in the worst season, and worst part of the Ganges, a stronger current, or more turbulent water than at the rapids of Shu^gj^ain-man, a short distance above the village of Namhet,
On the arrival of the fleet at Tahenbo, which is about 10 miles below the mouth of the Mogaung river, the boats by which the party had been conveyed from Ava were exchanged for others of a smaller description, better adapted for the navigation of so small and tortuous a river as that oi Mogaung, The one prepared for Captain Hannat's accommodation was of the kind called by the Burmese " loang :*' it was paddled by 25 men, and formed of a single tree, with the addition of a plank 10 inches broad, all round the upper part of it*
Before quitting Tshenbo, Captain Hannat had a visit from the head priest, whose curiosity to obtain some knowledge of European customs and habits could only be satisfied by the display of the contents of his trunks, and the sight of his watch, sextant, and thermometer ; all of which he was permitted to examine by Captain Hannat, who regrets that he had not brought some missionary tracts with him from Ava " to give this inquisitive priest some idea of the Christian religion/' Tshenbo, on the authority of this priest, is said to have been formerly a principal city of the Phwon tribe, who were dispossessed of it, about sixty years ago, by the Burroahs.
On the last day of December the mission reached the mouth of the Mogaung river, which Captain Hannat ascertained by observation to be in latitude 24« 56" 53". Here they were to quit the Irawad{, which, says Captain Hannat " is still a fine river flowing in a reach from the eastward half a mile broad, at the rate of two miles an hour, and with a depth varying from three fathoms in the centre to two at the edge."
The Mogaung river on which the town of the same name i? situated, is not more than 100 yards wide, and the navigation is impeded by a suc- cession of rapids over which the stream rushes with considerable velocity. The smallest boat in the fleet was an hour and a half getting over the first of these obstacles, and the Shan boatmen, who are thoroughly ac- quainted with the character of the river, " pull their boats close to the rocky points, and then, using all their strength, shoot across to the op- posite side before the force of the stream had time to throw them on the rocks." The Burmah boatmen adopted the apparently easier method of pulling their boats up along the edge of the stream, but this proved
1^37.] fnm Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 268
both difficult and daagerooB, one boat being upaet and a man drowned. The banks of the river were covered with a dense and impervious jun- gle, which extended nearly the whole way to Mogmmg^ and no village •erved to beguile the wearisome monotony of this portion of the jour- ney, until they reached Akouktoung, a small hamlet on the right bank inhabited by Phwons and Shins. Here they met a chief of the L<^- iae Singphos, who had taken up his residence in this village with a few followers, in consequence of a feud with some neighbouring tribes in his own country to the north. Between Akotdi-yda and Tapoh (the next village seen) the bed of the river is filled with rocks and rapids, which render the navigation exceedingly dangerous, the stream shoot- ing over them with such velocity as frequently to rise above the bow of the boat, which, in case of unskilful management, would be instant- ly upset. The way in which, the Phwons and Sh£ns overcome these difficulties, formed a striking contrast to the conduct of the Burmah and Kathay boatmen. The former working together with life and spirit, still paid the strictest attention to the orders given by the head boatman ; while the latter " who think," says Captain Hannat, " that nothing can be done without noise, obey no one, as they all talk at once, and use the most abusive language to each other/' He thinks the Phwons and Shins greatly superior to the Burmahs or Kathays, — meaning by the latter those Manipuris resident in Ava, who are Bur- mans in every thing but origin.
After passing the last rapids at Tapoh the river expands in breadth to 200 yards ; the stream fiows with a gentle current, and " the bed is composed of round stones which are mostly quartz. Amongst them, however there are found massive pieces of pure crystal stone, partak- ing of the nature of talc, and also pieces of indurated clay of different colors. The banks are alluvial on the surface, but towards the base and near the edge of the river the soil becomes gravelly, and in some places has a stratum of beautiful bright yellow-colored clay inter- secting it."
On the 5th of January the party disembarked from their boats, and as the Myo-wdn was to be installed in his new government, the land- ing was effected with considerable state. " Arrangements," says Captain Hannat, " had been made for our reception, and on first landing we entered a temporary house where some religious ceremony was performed, part of which was the Myo-wdn supplicating the spirits of three brothers who are buried here, and who founded the Sh£n provinces of Khanti, Assam, and Mogaung, to preserve him from all evil. After which ceremony he dressed himself in his robe of state, 2 M 2
S64 Cy^tmn Hanmy'i RouU lAnit,
«nd he and I proeeeded hand in hand through a street of Barman soldiers, who were posted from the landing place to the Myo-wdn's house, a distance df nearly a mile : we were preceded hy the Myo-w6n's people carrying spears, g^lt chattas, &c. and at intervals during oof walk, a man in a very tolerable voice, chaanted our praises, and the cause of our coming to Mogmmp. Several women also joined the procession, carrying offerings of flowers and giving us their good wishes."
The Myo-wfin appears to have lost no time in availing himself of the advantages of his situation, for on the very day after landing, he commenced a system of unsparing taxation, to enable him to pay for his appointment. A rapid succession of governors within a very fevr years, all influenced by the satee principle, had already reduced the inhabitants of Mogmtng to a state closely bordering on extreme pover- ty, and the distress occasioned by the exactions now practised was bitterly complained of by the wretched victims of such heartless extortion. The ShUn inhabitants of the town were employed by the Burmese officers to enforce this excessive payment of tribute from the Smgphos and Kakhyens of the surrounding hills, which had led to much ill-will on the part of the latter, by whom they are stigma^ tised " as the dogs of the Burmans."
•• The town of Mogaung," says Captain Hannat, " is situated at the junction of the Namyeen or Namyang, and the Mogaung or Mmi* kang rivers, and extends about a mile from east to west along the bank of the last named river, the west end of the town being bounded by the Namyeen kkycmng, which comes from the district of Mtmyeen in a direction S. 43 W. The town of Mogamng, strictly speaking, is confined within what is now only the remains of a timber stockade. Outside of this, however, there are several houses, and within a short distance a few small villages are scattered about, but even including all these, there are not more than 300 houses. Those with- in the stockade are inhabited by Shins, and those outside by Bur- mans, Phwons, Assamese and a few Chinese. The latter to the number of 60 reside here, and are under the authority of a Thoogyee of their own nation ;— they derive a profit from their countrymen who come annually in considerable numbers to purchase serpentine. Amongst them I saw both blacksmiths and carpenters, and, for the first time since leaving Gangetic India, I saw the operation perform- ed of shoeing horses. The Sh£ns, inside the stockade, reside in large houses, such as 1 formerly described having seen amongst the Phwons ;— the Bormans and others live in the same description of
1887.] frcm AvB to the FroMi^ of Atsam. fiM
hovae* as are to be seen in every part of Burmah proper , but all bear signs of great poverty ; and if it were not for the Chinese, whose quarter of the town looks business-like and comfortable, I should say that MogoMwg is decidedly the poorest* looking town I have seen since leaving Ava, There is no regular bazar, all supplies being brought from a distance, and the market people are, with few ex-* eeptions, Kakhyens and Assamese from the neighbouring villages."
The arrival at so remote a spot of a European officer was soon bruited abroad, and Captain Han nay's time was fully occupied in answering innumerable questions put to him by a crowd of visitors, who examined his sextant with great care, under the firm conviction that, by looking through it, he was enabled to perceive what was go- ing on in disUint countries ; — nor would they believe that the card of his compass was not floating on water , until, to satisfy them, he had taken it to pieces. The paucity of inhabitants and poverty of the town plainly indicated the absence of extensive trade, and Captain H ANN AT learnt, that, including the profits derived from the sale of serpentine, the revenues of the town and neighbouring villages did not amount to more than 30,000 rupees per annum, and the Burmah authorities can only enforce the payment of tribute from the Shans of KhaiUi, and the Singphos of Payendwen, by the presence of an armed fortse* In their last attempt on the latter, a Bufmah force of 1000 men was detached from Mogaung, oi whom 900 were destroyed ; and for ten years they had been held in salutary dread by the Bur- mah governors of the frontier. During his stay at Mogaung, Cap- tain Hannat obtained specimens of the green stone, called by the Burmah's kgouk-toein, and by the Chinese yueesh*, and which he supposes to be nephrite. "The Chinese," he says, "choose pieces which, although shewing a rough and dingy-colored exterior, have a considerable interior lustre, and very often contain spots and veins of a beautiful bright apple-green. These are carefully cut out, and made into ring stones, and other ornaments, which are worn as charms. The large masses are manufactured by them into bracelets, rings, and drinking cups, the latter being much in use amongst them, from the idea that the stone possesses medicinal virtues. All the
* Monsieur Absl Rs'musat, in the lecond part of hit history of Khofan, is •kid by KLAPaoTH (Mem. Rel. k V Asi^, tome 2, p. 299) to have entered into A very learned disqnifition proving the identity of the gu or guetih of the Chinese with the Jatper of the ancients. — R. B. P.
The y« is a silicions mineral, colored with less intensity but passing into heliotrope. It is therefore |7ra«e rather than^'acfe or nephrite. — £o.
266 Captain Hannay^ Route {April,
yueesh taken away by the Chinese is brought from a spot five marcbea to the north-weat of Mogaung, but it is found in several other parts of the country, although of an inferior quality. Serpentine and lime- stone are the prevailing formations of the base of the highest ranges of hilla throughout this part of the country. Steatite is also abun- dant in the bed of the Irawadi below the valley of Khanti."
One very important object of Captain Hannat's mission was to cross the Patkoi mountains into /4ssam, and on his arrival at Mogaung he waited some days in considerable anxiety for the Kakhyen porters, who were to convey his baggage and supplies during the remaining portion of the journey : — ^he soon found, however, that the authority of the Burmans when unenforced by the presence of a large military detachment, was held in the most sovereign contempt by these hardy mountaineers, and after many fruitless attempts to induce the Mogaung woun to allow him to proceed with even a small party, he was con- strained to limit his further researches to the Hukong valley and amber mines. Repeated remonstrances were necessary to induce the gover- nor to proceed even so far, and it was not until the 1 9th of the month that an advanced guard crossed the river, and fired a feu dejoie, after performing the ceremony of sacrificing a baffaloe to the Nhatgyee (or spirits of the three brother Tsaubuas of Mogaung), without which no expedition ever marches from the town. Even then, the dogged obstinacy of the governor induced him to delay his departure, and it was not until Captain Hannat threatened that he would instantly return to Ava if there were any longer delay, that the wily diploma- tist coul4 be induced to move.
On the 22nd they crossed the river, and the camp was formed on the northern bank, in strict accordance with Burmese custom. Cap- tain Hannat's tent (a common sepoy's pal) was the admiration of every one but its owner, who now for the first time marched with an undisciplined rabble. " The soldiers' huts," says Capt. Hannat, " are composed of branches of trees and grass, and if they wish to be particular, they cover them with a piece of cloth, which is gene- rally some old article of dress. The Myo-wun's station is in the cen- tre of the camp, and in front of him are his own immediate followers, whose huts are formed into a street marked by a double line of spears. At the head of this street the flags are placed, and also the two small cannons (one-pounders), which are sent with the force, I believe, for the purpose of firing three rounds morning and evening, to frighten the neighbouring Kakhyens, and which ceremony, I suspect, will be gone through with as much gravity, as if it would have the desired
1887.] from Ava to the Frontier of Assam, ^ 267
effect. My position is in front and a little to the left of the Myo- wtin, and we are comjiiletely surrounded by the soldiers, whose huts are in distinct lines, the men of each district keeping together/*
On the 22nd they at length set out, and the style of march was as little in accordance with the military experience of our traveller, as the previous encampment. " The men, to the number of 800, march in single file, and each man occupies a space of six feet, being oblig- ed to carry a bangy containing his provisions, cooking pots, &c. besides his musket^ which is tied to the bangy stick. This is the most common mode of marching, but some of them carry their pro- visions in baskets, which they strap across their forehead and shoul- ders» leaving their hands free to carry their muskets ; but as to using them it is out of the questipn, and I should say the whole party are quite at the mercy of any tribe who choose to make a sudden attack upon them." On reaching the encamping ground, however, these men gave proof how well they were adapted to this mode of travelling, for in an hour after their arrival, every individual had constructed a comfortable hut for himself, and was busily engaged cooking the rice, which, with the addition of a few leaves plucked from certain shrubs in the jungle, forms the diet of the Burman soldier on the line of march.
The tract of country through which the party passed on the first two days was hilly, and abounded in a variety of fine forest trees ; but on approaching Numpoung, the second encampment, the country became more open, and the pathway led through a forest of very fine teak trees. The principal rivers all flowed from the Shu^doung^ gyi range of hills on the east of their route, and are at this season of the year mere mountain torrents, with so little water in them, that the path frequently passes over their rocky beds. The whole route from Mogaung to the Hukong valley, may be described generally as passing between defiles, bounded by the inferior spurs of the SkaSdonng^gyi range on the east, and numerous irregular hilts on the west; these defiles form the natural channels of numerous streams, which, flowing from the heights above, and struggling amidst masses and boulders of detached rock, make their way even- tually to the larger stream of the Numkong, which unites with the Namgen at Mogaung. The only traces of inhabitants perceptible in the greater part of this route were a few cleared spots on the hills in the vicinity of some scattered Kakhyen villages, and a few fishing stakes in the mountain streams. Near the mouth of the Amusing Khgaung the party met with a few Kakhyen huts, which appeal* to
969 Capfam ffamlay's Rmiie [Apeii>»
have been constructed by that tribe, daring their fishing exenrsions ; end at Tsadozout, an island in the bed of the Mo^aumg river, on which the force encamped on the 28th of January, they passed the sites of two Kakhyen villages, and found the ground completely strewed with graves for a considerable distance, the probable result of some endemic disease which induced the survivors to desert the spot. The finest lemon and citron trees. Captain Hannat had ever seen, were found here, and the tea plant was also very plentiful — the leaf is large, and resembles that sold in Ava as pickled tea ; the soil in which it grew most luxuriantly is described as of a " reddish-co* lored clay." Thus far, a considerable portion of the route had passed either directly over the bed of the Mogaung river or along its banks ; but at Tsadozout, they crossed it for the last time, uid at this spot it is described as a mere hill stream with a " bed composed of rolled pieces of sienite and serpentine, with scales of mica in it." The navigation of the river even for small canoes ceases below this spot, and those which had accompanied the party with supplies were left, from inability, to convey them further.
About four miles north of Tzadozout ** the road ascends about 100 feet, and passes over a hilly tract, which seems to run across from the hills on the east to those on the west, and is called by the natives Tzambd toting, (the Mount SamU of the maps.) This transverse ridge evidently forms the southern limit of the Hukong valley, and streams flow from it both to the north and south ; the fomer making their way to the Khgendwzn, and the latter to the Mogaung river.
" TsambU'toung," says Captain Hannat, " is covered with noble trees, many of which, I think, are sil, and are of immense height aniL circumference. The tea- plant is also plentiful, besides a great variety of shrubs which are quite new to me« The rays of the sua seem never to penetrate to the soil of TzanUfd-toung ; it may therefore be easily imagined how damp and disagreeable it is, more particulariy as there is a peculiar and ofiensive smell from a poisonous plant which grows in great abundance in this jungle, and the natives tell me that cattle die almost immediately after eating it."
On the 30th the party descended from the encampment on the northern face of this ridge, to the Singpho village of Walobhdm, and finally encamped on the left bank of the Edikhgoung, about three furlongs distant from Meinkhoon or Mungkhdm, the capital of the Hukong valley, " where," says Captun Hannat, " our journey must end for the present ; as, besides having no provisions, the men •composing the force are so completely worn out with fatigue, that I
1 83 7 0 from Ava to the Frontier of Assam. 2 69
•m certain they could not proceed further without a halt of some ^ays." This interval Captain Hannat assiduously employed in col- lecting information regarding the valley, which had from a very early period been an object of great geographical interest, as the site of the Payendmen or amber miner, and at no very remote era proba- bly formed the bed of an alpine lake, which, like that of the Mampur ▼alley, has been subsequently raised to its present level by long con- tinned alluvial deposits, and detritus, from the hills which encircle it «n every side. The tendency of every such deposition is to raise the level of the water, and facilitate its drainage, until it becomes so ahaUow, that evaporation suffices to .complete the process, and render the soil a fit abode for future races of men. The numerous and ex- tensive lakes in the mountainous regions of Thibet and Tartary are doubtless undergoing a similar change, and no great stretch of ima- gination is necessary to anticipate the period when they will become the sites of extensive towns and villages, ainl present a striking con- trast to the rugged magnificence and solitary grandeur of the snowy regions which snr round them.
*' The valley of H&kong or Payendwen" says Captain Hannat, ** is an extensive plain, bounded on all sides by hills ; its extent from east to north-west being at least 50 miles, and varying in breadth from 45 to 15 miles, the broadest part being to the eaat. The hills bounding the valley to the east are a continuation of the Shuidomng" gyi range, which is high, commences at Mogaung, and seems to run in a direction of N. 15 E." The principal river of the valley is the Numtunaee or Khyendwen, which flows from the Shu^doung-gy^ range, and after receiving the contributions of numerous small streams quits the valley at its north-western corner, and again enters the defiles of the hills, beyond which its course is no longer perceptible. On the western side of the valley there are but few villages, and these thinly inhabited, the capital itself containing not more than thirty houses ; but the north and eastern sides are said to be very populous, the houses- in those quarters being estimated at not less than- 3000, nearly all of which are situated on the banks of the Towang and Debee rivers. All the low hills stretching from the western foot of the 8hu4domng range were under cultivation, and the population is said to extend across to the banks of the IrawadC, in numbers sufficient to enable the Singphos when necessary to assemble a force of nine or ten thousand men.
" With the exception," says Captain Hannat, " of the village of Mieinkhwon, which has a ShUn population, the whole of the inhabi- tants of the valley are Singphos and their Assamese slaves. Of the 2 N
270 Capiidm Hamuttf$ RwU [ApBit»
fonner, the larger proportion is composed of the Mrip and Titan tribes, with^ a few of the Laphaf dan, who are still regarded at strangers by £he more ancient colonists, and can hardly be viewed but with hostile feelings, as this tribe have frequently ravaged Meinkkwon within the last six years, and were guilty of the «till greater atrocity of burning a priest alive in his kyoung or monastery.
Formerly, the population was entirely Sh4n, and previous to the invasion of As$am by the Burmese, the town of Meinkhwon contained 1500 houses, and was governed by the chief of Mogmmg, From that period, the exactions of the Burmese officers have led to exten- sive emigration, and to avoid the oppression to which they were hourly exposed, the Shins have sought an asylum in the remote glens and valleys on the banks of the Khytndwen, and the Singphos among the recesses of the mountains at the eastern extremity of the valley. This state of affairs has led to general anarchy, and feuds are con- stantly arising between the different tribes, which the quarrel of the Beesa and Dupha Gaums has greatly contributed to exasperate. No circumstance is more likely to check these fends, and reclaim the scattered population of the valley, than the establishment of a profit- able commercial intercourse with the more equitably governed valley of AsMom* with which communication is now becoming more intimate than at any previous period.
Of the mineral productions of the Hdkong valley, enumerated by Captain Hannat, the principal are salt, gold, and amber : the former, he informs us, is procured " both on the north and south sides of the valley, and the waters of the Namtwonkok and Ed( rivers are quite brackish from the numerous salt springs in their beds. — Gold is found in most of the rivers, both in grains and in pieces the size of a large pea. The rivers which produce it in greatest quantity and of the best quality are the Kapd&p and the NamkwHn : the sand of the former is not worked for this mineral, I am told, but large pits are dug on its banks, where the gold is found, as above mentioned. Besides the amber, which is found in the Payen-toung, or amber mine hills, there is another place on the east side of the valley called Kotdk-hk&m, where it exists in great quantities, but I am informed that the spot is considered sacred by the Singphos, who will not allow the amber to be taken away, although it is of an inferior descrip- tion." Specimens of coal, were also found by Captain Hannat in the beds of the NmnbhyC and Edi rivers ; and he learnt from the natives that, in the Ntmttarong, a great quantity of fossil wood was procurable.
2 8370 fi^^ ^^ '0 '^ Fnmtkr of Assam, 271
In its relation to Assam and CMmt, the trade of the Hdkong valley naturally attracted a share of Captain Hannat's attention, and from his account it appears that " the only traffic of any oonseqaence carried on in this valley is with the amber, which the Singphos sell to a few Chinese, Chinese»Shins, and Chinese Singphos, who find their way here annually. The price of the common or mixed amber is 2^ ticals a vis or four rupees per one and a half seer : but the best kind and what is fit for ornaments, is expensive, varying ia price according to its color and transparency*/'
" The Chinese sometimes pay in silver for the amber, but they also bring with them warm jackets, carpets, straw hats, copper pots, and opium, which they give in exchange for it. They also barter their merchandize for ivory and gold dust, but only in small quantities. A few individuals from the Burman territories likewise come here, with cloths of their own manafacture, and also a small quantity of British piece goods for sale. But as they are obliged on their way hither to pass through the country of the most uncivilized of the Kakhyen tribes, they seldom venture to come. The greatest part therefore of British and Burman manufactures which are used in this valley, are brought from Mogaung by Singpho merchants. But I understand that within the last few years, several of them have gone to Assam^iih gold dust, ivory, and a little silver, for which they receive in return muskets, cloths, spirits, and opium. The following is a list of British piece g^ods now selling at Meinkhwon — common book- muslin used as head dresses, 14 rupees a piece ; coarse broad cloth worn as shawls, 2^ yards long, 18 rupees each; good cotton handkerchiefs, 4 rupees a pair ; and coarse ones, 2| rupees a pair. These are the prices of goods bought at Ava, but what similar articles from Assam may cost, I cannot ascertain. The broad cloth, however, that I have seen from the latter place is of a very superior quality. The merchants who come to this valley from the Burman territories are natives of Yo, and the man who is now selling goods here has frequently visited Calcutta, The dress worn by the Singphos of this valley is similar to that of the Sh£as and Burmans of Mogaung, but they frequently wear jackets of « red camlet, or different velvets which they ornament with buttons, and those who can afford it wear a broad-cloth shawl. The arms in com- mon use amongst them are the dhd (or short sword) and spear. The women wear neat jackets of dark coarse cotton cloth, and their tha- mities or petticoats are full and fastened round the waist with a band» being altogether a much more modest dress than tha^ worn by the * Specimens in matrice are deposited in the Society*! Museam, — Bo. 2 N 2
273 CMptam Hamafs R<mie [Afeii,
Burman women. Those who are married, wear their hair tied on the crown of the head like the men, hut the younger ones wear theira tied close to the back of the neck, and fastened with silver pins — ^both married and single wear white muslin turbans. The ornaments ge- nerally worn by them are amber ear-rings, silver bracelets, and neck- laces of beads, a good deal resembling coral, but of a yeUowish colore and these are so much prized by them that they sell here for their weight in gold."
During his stay at Hdkong, Captain Hanmat was visited by many Singphos from the borders of China, from whom he learnt that the Sginmaekha river rises in the mountains bounding the plain of Khanti to the north, and is inclosed on the east by the Goukmg'tigong moun- tains, which they consider the boundary between Burmah and Chma, This river is, on the same authority, pronounced not to be navigable even for canoes, and the most satisfactory confirmation is afforded of the accounts of Captain Wilcox'*'. Several smaller streams fall into the Sginmaekha from the Shuidoung^gyi hills on the west, and the name of Sitting is given to the tract of country through which they flow. In this district gold is very plentiful, and it is found, says Cap- tain Han NAT, " over the whole tract of mountainous country, above the Sginmaekha, The Chinese visit this locality for the purpose of procuring the gold, and give in exchange for it, warm clothing, car- pets and opium."
Of the several routes by which communication is kept up between the inhabitants of Hukong and the countries around, the principal appear to be, one leading across the Skuddoung*gy{ range to the eastern Singphos ; a second, called the Lye-gnep-hMm road, winds round the base of the mountain of that name, and leads in sixteen days to Munglang, the capital of the Khanti country, which was visited by Captain Wilcox.
The most important one, however, with reference to trade, lies in a south-east direction from the Httkong valley, from which the district of KakyO'Wainmo is not more than eight days' march distant. - By this route the Chinese frequently travel, and it affords a very satisfactory proof that intercourse may be held direct with China, without the necessity of following the circuitous route by Mogaung,
* Although Captain Wilcox (As. Ret. vol. zvii. p. 463), relying on the as- counts giTon by Singphos of this riTCr, appears to hare formed rather an ezsg. gerated estimate of U$ Me, his conjectures ai to the position of i/« eourcei are fully Terified by the statements made to Captain Uamnat.— B. B. P.
1837.] from Ava to tie Frontier of Assam. 273
Among the several ncea of people inhabiting the valleys through which the principal riverB flow» the Khantis or Khumptis hold a very conapicuons rank : they are represented as a fine, brave, and hardy race of nen, and are held in great apprehension by the Burmahs. who» about three years ago» attempted to raise revenue amongst them : the force detached on this duty, however, met with such determined resistance, that it was compelled to return, and no subsequent attempt has been made on their independence. They are in constant commu- nication with the Khundngs, a wild tribe inhabiting the mountains to the north and east, from whom they procure silver and iron. " The former is found in a mine, said to be situated on the northern side of the mountains, to the north-east of Khanti," All the information Captain Hanmat could obtain led him to suppose that this mine was worked by people subject to China, and from the description given, he thinks they are Lamas, or people of Thibet. The part of the Chinese territories north-east of Khanti is known at Huhong by the name of Mdngfan*, and the Khantis have no communication with it but through the Khundngs.
From Meingkhwan, Captain Hannat obtained a view of the hill, near which lie the sources of the U*ru river, one of the principal aAu* ents of the Ningthi or Khyendwen : it bore south 35^ west from Meingkhwan, and was about 25 miles distant. It is in the vicinity of this spot that the most celebrated mines of serpentine are situated* and their position is thus described by Captain Hannat.
" A line drawn from Mogaung in a direction of N. 55 W. and another from Meingkhwan N. 25 W. will give the position of the serpentine mine district. The Chinese frequently proceed to the mines by water for two days' journey up the Mogaung river, to a yillage called Kam* mein, at which place a small stream called Engdau^khgoung, falls into the Mogaung river. From thence a road leads along the Engdau* khgoung to a lake several miles in circumference called Engdau^gyt, and to the north of this lake eight or nine miles distant are the ser- pentine mines. The tract of country in which the serpentine is found extending 18 or 20 miles." There is, however, another more direct
* In the second Tolame of Dir Haldb's <* China," p. 385, the P^re Regis thus describes the tribe by which thii tract of country is inhabited, and its geo-* graphical site :
'* The most powerfnl among the Tartar Lamas are those called by the Chinese Moongfan, who possess a wide territory in Tibet, north of lA Kyanff-M-fU, between the riTors Kineka-kyang and Vu-lyangho* This country was ceded to tiiem by Usamobbt (whom the Manchews made king of JPtnum) to engage them in hia iaUrest/'^R. B. P.
274 Obtain Hannah's Route [AFKit»
route from Kam-mien which runs in a north-westerly direction. The whole trdct of country is hilly, an4 several hot and salt springs are reported to exist near the Engdau^g^i lake, which is said to cover what was once the site of a large Bhia town called Thinumtye. The natives affirm that it was destroyed hy an earthquake, and from the description given of a hill in the vicinity, the catastrophe may have been produc* ed by the immediate agency of volcanic action.
On the 2Ut of March, Captain Hannat visited the amber mines, and his description is the first that has ever been given of the locality from whence the Burmans obtain this mineral.
*' We set out at 8 o'clock," he says, "in the morning, and re- turned at 2 p. M. To the foot of the hills the direction is about south 25 west, and the distance three miles, the last mile being through a thick grass jungle, after which there is an ascent of one hundred feet, where there is a sort of temple, at which the natives, on visiting the mines, make offerings to the ngats or spirits. About a hundred yards from this place, the marks of pits, where amber had been formerly dug for, are visible, but this side of the hill is now deserted, and we proceeded three miles further on to the place where the people are now employed in digging, and where the amber is most plentiful. The last three miles of our road led through a dense small tree jungle, and the pits and holes were so numerous that it was with difficulty we got on. The whole tract is a successsion of small hillocks, the highest of which rise abruptly to the height of fifty feet, and amongst various shrubs which cover these hillocks the tea plant is very plen« tiful. The soil throughout is a reddish and yellow colored clay, and the earth in those pits, which had been for sometime exposed to the air, had a smell of coal tar ; whilst in those which had been recently opened, the soil had a fine aromatic smell. The pits vary from six to fifteen feet in depth, being, generally speaking, three feet square, and the soil is so stiff that it does not require propping up."
" I have no doubt," Captain Hannat adds, " that my being accompanied by several, Burmese officers, caused the people to secrete all the good amber they had found. For although they were at work in ten pits, I did not see a piece of amber worth having. The people employed in digging were a few Singphos from the borders of China and of this valley. On making inquiry regarding the cause of the alleged scarcity of amber, I was told that, want of people to dig for it was the principal cause ; but I should think the inefficiency of the tools they use was the most plausible reason : — ^their only implements being a bambd sharpened at one end, and a small wooden shovel."
1837.] from Ava to tike Fyamtier o/A9$am. 275
" The most faTorable spots for digging are on such spaces on the sides of the small hillocks as are free from jangle, and I am told that the deeper the pits are dag, the finer the amber ; and that that kind ivhich is of a bright pale yellow, is only got at the depth of forty feet nnder ground."
A few days sabseqnent to this examination of the amber mines. Captain Hannat visited the Numtunaee or Khyendwen, which flows through the valley about five miles north of Meingkhwon in this part of its coarse ; and at this season of the year the stream, as might have been anticipated, is small, bat in the rains Captain Hannat estimates that its breadth mnst be 300 yards from bank to bank, and it is navigable thronghont the year for large canoes. An island in the centre of the bed was covered with the skeletons of larg^ fish, which had been destroyed by the poisonous quality of the fallen leaves of overhanging trees z-^the natives eat the fish so killed with impunity.
After waiting several days at Meingkhwon, in anticipation of the return of some messengers who had been sent into Aseam, and saf« fering extreme inconvenience from the difficulty of procuring adequate supplies for the force, the Myo-wtin beg^n seriously to think of returning to Mogaung, All expectation of prosecuting the journey into Aseam had been relinquii^hed, and the Dupha Gaum having volunta- rily come into the camp, was received by the Burman governor with a civility and distinction, extorted by his apprehension of the numer- ons Singphos ready to support their redoubtable chieftain, whose influence is said to extend to the frontiers of China. On the first of April the ceremony was performed of swearing in the different Tso- buas (tributary chiefs) to keep the peace, which is thus described by Captain Hannat.
" The ceremony commenced by kilUng a buflaloe, which was effected with several strokes of a mallet, and the flesh of the animal was cut up to be cooked for the occasion. Each Tsobna then presented his sword and spear to the spirits of the three brother Tsobuas of Mo' gaung, who are supposed to accompany the governor of the above named place, and to inhabit three small huts which are erected on the edge of the camp. Offerings of rice, meat, &c. were made to these ngate or spirits, and on this being done, each person concerned in taking the oath received a small portion of rice in his hand ; and in a kneel- ing posture, with his hands clasped above his head, heard the oaths read both in the Sh£n and Burmese languages. After this, the paper on which the oaths were written was burned to ashes, and mixed with water, when a cup full of the mixture was given to each of the Tsobuas
276 Captmu Htmnay's RmUe [Apeil,
to drink, who. before doing bo, repeated an assurance that they would keep the oath, and the ceremony was concluded by the chiefs all sitting down together and eating out of the same dish." The chieftains to whom this oath of forbearance was administered were the Thogyee of Meingkhwon, a Shan — the Dupha Gaum, a Tesan Singpho— the Pan* wah Tsobua. a Laphaee Singpho — the Sitdngyen Gaum, and Weng- keng-moang. Mirip Singphos — and Tare-poung-noong, a Tesan Sing* pho, — all of whom, by this act. virtually acknowledged the supre- macy of the Burman authorities, and their own subjection to the king- dom of Ava,
The new governor having succeeded by threats and the practioe of every art of extortion, in raising as large a sum as it was possible to collect from the inhabitants of the valley and surrounding hills, an- nounced his intention of returning to Mogaung ; and on the 5th of April no intelligence having been received from Amam, Captain H ANN AT left Meingk&ufon on his return to Ava, with a very favorable impression of the Singphos he had seen, who appear to possess great c^>abilities of imjirovement, and whose worst qualities are represented as the natural result of the oppressive system of government under which they live. One of their chieftains in conversation with Cap* tain Han NAT furnished a clue to the estimation in which they held the paramount authorities around them by the following remark. " The British." he said, " are honourable, and so are the Chinese. Among the Burmans you might possibly find one in a hundred, who, if well paid, would do justice to those under him. The Shans of Mogaung,*' he added " are the dogs of the Burmans, and the Assamese are worse than either, being the most dangerous back-biting race in
existence."
On the 12th of April, Captain Hannat reached 3f«^aiM^, and some boats arriving shortly afterwards from the serpentine mines, he availed himself of so favorable an opportunity of acquiring some additional information regarding that interesting locality. He found the boats laden with masses of the stone so large, as to require three men to lift them. The owners of the boats were respectable Chinese Musalm&ns, who were extremely civil, and readily answered all the questions put to them by Captain Hannat, who learnt *' that, al- though the greater number of Chinese come by the route of jSimAi and Tali, still they are only the poorer classes who do so : the weal- thier people come by Bamo, which is both the safest and the best route. The total number of Chinese and Chinese Shins who have this year visited the mines is 480.''
1837.] ftcm Ava to the Frontier of As9am, 277
" I have made every inqairy/' adds Captain Hannat, ** regarding the daties levied on these people, both on tlieir arrival here and on their purchasing the serpentine, and I am inclined to think that there is not much regularity in the taxes, a g^eat deal depending on the value of the presents made to the head-man. Formerly, the Chinese vrere not allowed to go to the mines, bat I understand the following is now the 83rstem carried on in this business.
" At particular seasons of the year, there are about 1000 men em* ployed in digging for serpentine : they are Burmahs, Shiins, Chinese- Shans, and Singphos. These people each pay a quarter of a tical a month, for being allowed to dig at the mines, and the produce of their labour is considered their own.
"The Chinese who come for the serpentine, on their arrival at Mogaung, each pay a tax of from l-|-to 2^ ticals of silver, for permis- sion to proceed to the mines, and H ticals a month during their stay there. Another duty is levied on the boats or ponies employed in carrying away the Serpentine, but this tax varies according to circumstances ; and on the return of the Chinese to Mogaung, the ser- pentine is appraised and a tax of 10 per cent, taken on its value. The last duty levied is a quarter of a tical from every individual, on his arrival at the village of Tt^o, and there the Chinese deliver up all the certificates they have had, granting them permission to proceed to the mines."
On the 9th of April, no intelligence having been received of the messengers sent into Assam, Captain Han n at determined to return to Ava, and, embarking on a small boat, he reached Bamo in eight days, and arrived at Ava on the Ut of .May. The time occupied in returning from Meingkhwon to Ava was only eighteen days, while the journey to that frontier post was not completed in less than forty- six of actual travelling, — ^a very striking proof of the extreme difficulty of estimating the distance between remote points, by the number of days occupied in passing from one to the other, unless the circum- stances under which the journey was made are particularly described* That portion of the route between Meingkhwon and Beesa in Assam, which Captain Hannat was prevented visiting, will probably in a short time be as well known as the territory he has already so suc- cessfully explored, and the researches in which he is now engaged, extending from Beesa in Assam to Meingkhwon in the Hdkong valley* will complete the examination of a line of country not surpassed in interest by any, which our existing relations with the empire of Ava have afforded us an opportunity of visiting. His labours have 2 o
278 FacnmUes of Ancient Interiptions. [Apkii*,
filled the Toid neceasanly left in the researches of Wilcox, Boelton, and Bbdpord, and have greatly contributed to dispd the doubt and uncertainty, which they had not the opportunity of removing. While the officers of the Bengal Presidency have been thus success* fiiUy engaged in geographical inquiries on the north of Ava^ the south and western districts have been explored with equal zeal and intelligence by those of the Madras Presidency ; and the spirit of honorable competition, which has already stimulated the researches of Drs. Richardson and Batfihld, and Lieutenant Maclbod, with such marked advantage, bids fair, in a comparatively short time, to render the whole empire of Ava better known than the most san- guine could have ventured to anticipate. Did the results of such joumies and investigations tend only to an increase of our geogra- phical knowledge, they would even then be most valuable : but to suppose that the consequences of this intercourse between intelligence and ignorance are so limited, is to take a most inadequate view of the subject : the confidence inspired by the visits and conduct of a bingle individual*, has already opened a communication between Yunan and Manlmein, and the caravans of China have commenced their annual visits to the British settlements on the coast : the journey of Captain Hannat will in all probability lead to a similar result between Aisam and the northern districts of Yuwm ; and the time may not be very distant, when British merchants located at Bamo, will, by their superior energy and resources, extend its now restricted trade to sur- rounding countries, and pave the way for ameliorating the condition and enlightening the ignorance of their numerous inhabitants.
U.'-^Factimiles of Ancient Inscriptions, By Jab. Pbinsxp, See, 3fC.
[Continued from page 223.]
The subject selected for this month's iUustration is a slab of dark stone, marked No. 6 in tlie Society's museum. Nothing is there re- corded of its origin; but the character in which it is cut, (as may be seen by the lithographed specimen in PL XVII.) is the same as that published in February (PI. VII.) from a similar stone of a somewhat smaller size ; and which publication has led, in rather a singular manner, to the discovery of the source whence both were derived.
Lieut. KiTTOB, as I have before mentioned, was lately requested on the part of the Society to re-examine the inscription on the Khanigiri
* Dr. Richa EPSON of Madras.^R. B. P.
1837.1 Factimles of Ancient Imcriptions. 279
rock, poblisfaed in Stiklinq's memoir on Cuttack (As, Res. XV.) In doing this, he came most unexpectedly upon a number of highly cnri* 0U8 ancient temples and inscriptions, of which he hastened to make drawings and facsimiles. He found himself impeded and foiled by the br£hmans of the spot, who even went so far as to abstract one of the copies which had cost him the most labour. Upon seeking the cause of so unusual a want of courtesy, the priests told him how their images and relics had been carried off by former antiquaries* and pointed out whence the commemorative slab had been actually cut out from the temples of Ananda Bdtu deva at Bhubameswar by a late Colonel Sahib, The dimensions of the slab and the subject of invocation tallied so exactly with the inscription translated by Captain Marshall, that Lieut. Kittob wrote to me on the subject, and on referring to the list of donations at the end of the ele- venth volume of Researches, I find General Stbwabt set down as the donor of " two slabs with inscriptions from Bhubaneswar in Orwa,"
There was nothing in the first of the two whence we could guess its locality ; the person noted as the founder of the temple being a pri- vate individual, named Bhatta Sri' Bhava-dbva ; but in the slab, now confidently conjectured to be its companion, we have a r£ja's name and ancestry which ought to afford a better due.
This king appears in the 15th verse as Anitanka Bhima, the brother of " an excellent man" who had come to the throne through marriage with Subama', the daughter of Ahirama, whose parentage is nameless, and recorded only as " the ornament of their race."
On referring to Stirling's catalogue of the princes of Orissa*, we find this very person, under the name of Ananga Bhim Dbo, ascending the Gajapati throne, out of the direct line, in 1174 A. D. He was one of the most illustrious princes of the Gangavatua line, the FiBoz of his day, for the number and variety of the public works he erected. " Having unfortunately incurred the guilt of killing a br£hman, motives of superstition prompted him to construct nume- rous temples as an expiation for his offence ;" and probably this of Bhubaneswara was one of them. The date of r&ja Ananga Bhima also agrees closely with what was assumed from the style of the alphabet, and the "Samvat 32" of the Basu-deva slab. It will hence become a question, whether these figures are, in all cases, to be referred to a Cuttack era, or whether the same Deva-N£gari alphabet was in use
• See Utefid Tablet, page 113 ; or A«. Res. XV. 269. 2 0 2
280 Facsimiles of Jncient Ifueripiiona. [Apaii,
from Shekavatf* to Benares, Dimjpur, and Orissa, in the 12th century, while each prince had then an era of his own.
The writer, Udatana, whose poetic style is more than nsnidly florid and inflated, is, I am told by the pandits, an author of u work on log^c entitled the ft^Hlvf*!! kusamdnjali, which is in much repute in the schools. We have a copy in the Society's library.
I am once more indebted to the Reverend Mr. Yatss for under- taking^ the translation of this very lengthy document. It was previously transcribed without difiiculty by the Society's pandit.- The only letter which was remarked as unusual in form, is the T of y[fif, at the end of the fourth line of the lithograph. It bears a strong resemblance to the corresponding letter of the Amar6.vatx and more southern alphabets.
I cannot conclude these preliminary remarks without animadverting upon the ruthless spoliation which is often carried on by soidisant antiquaries, to the direct perversion of the true object of research — the preservation of ancient monumeots, and their employment to elucidate the history of the country. The facts told by these two Bhubaneswara stones were utterly unintelligible, until accident pointed' out whence they had come — and the local history of the temples was or would have been equally lost in another generation. It is to be hoped therefore that the Asiatic Society will hasten to restore them to their former positions. Such an act will contribute tenfold to the tme objects of our institution by the confidence it will inspire in the minds of the people who now watch our explorers with jealousy, and withhold valuable information, lest it should only yield to fresh acts of plunder and demolitionf.
TroMScript in modem Deva-l^agaH.
* See the ffarska inacription, in nearly the same character, Vol. IV. 361.
i* Since writing the above, 1 am happy to perceiTC that^ the Society has de- termined on the immediate restitutioa of the two slabs through Lieat. Kittoi who hsi been requested to explain that their removal was the act of an indi- vidual, and would never h^ve had their sanction, unless they had been assured that the objects were going to decay, or held in no estimation where they were.
^tirn.AS^.Scc ^
4 •4
i4
K
VI
Vol yr.ffxm:
^
N
s
••4
5
s
1837.]
FacnmUe* of Ancient Inscriptions.
181
^B'lf ^m^a^^^M^Hi Ji4*iiins«rf*ili(ir firt^HrfiTOnr
^8|< I
282
Facsimiles of Ancient Inscriptions.
[April,
^rw^^nrr ictwwt ^wt ^nijjiwit i«iiifH(X ^<ii^i^-
5?3riw ^^ifr^r^ <i^*<i^fl <**^i^T ^itiw^tMi^^j^iT! ^^Pftl:K<Bm^i.^*iir<4 i ir»mnr ti^j ftrot fnrar ^i^
l\<l
1837.] Facnmiles of Ancient Inscriptions. :283
•^ *^ ^ •^^ -^ •>,
^% ^_^ - - - _^%-. ^^_ ^ ^k-- ♦.g^ ^k-^^ ^
ti^H<p4<i ^r^^ ftcirrnf inw^' ft^'R't^ ftw I ^^ i
284 Faesimilet of Ancient Inseriptioni, [Apait»
• •V
m^RT ^mn^Hut^ ^rft^^fftr^l ^w^i^i^ra^
irjntvT^T:ftwcr ^H^^rim^ref i Muiv
•s 5^
I6S7.1 F9c$umhi of Ancient In9€r^ticni. 285
Tramkiii&n by the Heo* Wu. Tatbs.
1. Salutation to Shiva. The row of skulla (on Ka'li') are dancing over Shiva*, being made alive by the atream of nectar flowing from the bright flame of the eye in his shining forehead. Seeing this, the moon thinking one Riha had become many, took refage in the fortress of Chingd amidst the wood of Shiva's thick hair: may that moon preserve you.
9. ''Who is this that from the pride of the eye in his forehead subdues all the world?" May that Gautama, the chief of sages, who in thus addressing Shiva with detraction, transferred the brightness of his eye into his own foot, live for ever.
S. The prince of his family was the ornament of the world which is the birth.p]ace of all, revered by the learned, the seat of virtue, and glori- ous as the mountain that churned the mighty ocean. He was glorious : the whole earth was overspread with the creeper of his fame, and he w&s the eradicator of the white lily of his enemies' glory, which was withered by his powerful rays.
4. He was the ornament of all his race ; by him the boisterous host of all opposers was defeated. Hence he outshone the moon, and laid the beautiful spreading creeper of his jasmine-like fame prostrate in the dust. He was the first and chief of all.
5. From this source of virtue sprung Ahirama, worthy of praise, the possessor of ethical skill, who by his unbounded glory was like the moun- tain on which the full moon rises. When he exerted himself in the virtue of liberality, the triumphant banners of his pure and shining honor were resplendent before the palaces of the three worlds.
6. From Ahirama were born two individuals^ a son and a daughter, like the moon and Lakshmi' from the sea, and they were fitly named SwAPNEswARA and Surama'. The one, as an ornament of the world, was the possessor of all virtues ;.and the other, as the deeiroyer of the disease poverty, was like the goddess of wealth.
7. He became the glory of his race, and, like SnrvA, distinguished by endless good qualities. His lotus-like feet rested on a footstool enlight- ened by gems in the crowns of prostrate kings.
8. When the disk of the glorious sun was shining on the sea of dust excited by the hoofs of his galloping steeds, and setting to opposing kings, then fortune accompanied with companions from all sides, and adorned with the pearls of elephants slain, met him in the midst of the field of battle according to appointment.
9. " Ho ! ye young and aged, shall famine ever come to you ? am I prepared to offer sacrifice only for the gratification of the eaters of flesh ?" Hearing these his words, the evil spirits around filled all their granaries with the flesh of enemies slain in battle.
* Shiva is here supposed to be prostrate and Ka'li' standing on bis breast He has three eyes,, one in his forehead with the crescent of the moon. 2 P
2B6 Faaimile$ 6/ Ancient In$eriptum9. [Ann»
10. From him who reoembled Indra, was born a generoui son pnnoow ed of an arm strong enough to sustain the weight of universal government. This glorious monarch, Sri' Rajaraja, then governed the world.
11. The servants of Indra were all confused, one laying hold on the tail and another on the proboscis, were dragging on shore his elephant, which, while sporting in the water, had fallen into the mud that had been collected in the heavenly river from the abundant dust raised by the hooft of the spirited steeds of this king.
12. If so many enemies had not indeed been constantly killed in battle by this king having an arm like Vishnu, then, in this iron age, in which wickedness so much abounds, how could Brahma' have formed so many gods*?
13. Subama'^ which is another word for the goddess Raaia' or LAxsRiri, and who was also called Antahpura-svndari', was the glory of all jewels. She, assimilating quickly with the excellent man whom she married, gave away mountains of gold, and became renowned, and the sole envy of kings.
14. This distinguished king, after enjoying for a long period all the pleasures of the KalLyuga or iron age, and becoming old, anointed to the kingly office, his younger brother Aniyanka-Bhi'ma, at whose feet other kings bowed.
15. This ANiTANKA-BniMA was a renowned monarch, a famous emper- or, the supreme ruler over opposing kings, who yet did not seize upon their wives. This moon of men, with strength like Indra's, having obtained the sea-girt circle of the earth, soon made it like the circular discus held in his hand.
16. Ob, An ANT At, what say you > The great weight sustained by the tortoise you know is insignificant, but the weight sustained by the glory of the king of the three Kalingas I know not. Hear this! When this king delights to go forth to victory, half the earth rises to heaven in the form of dust excited by the strokes of the hoofs of his fleet steeds.
17. Fortune herself springing from the sea of contest, holding in her hand a sword bright as the king of serpents, and desiring the love of many, like the faithless woman produced by the mountain Mandara, remains constantly with this renowned king: the proof of which is furnished in this, that the moon of his fame is still always shining^.
18. Like the famous Swapneswara, he went forth to complete the conquest of the world, and was himself alone greater than the oowplele armies of the kings descended from Ganga' with all their bright weapons.
* It is supposed that those who die in battle are saved : in these words, the doctrine of Apotheosis, as believed by the Greeks and Romans, is distinctly avowed.
t Ananta is the serpent on whose head the earth is supposed to rest : he sup- ports the tortoise that bears the earth.
X The moon and Lakthmi or fortune are supposed to have been produced by the gods at the churning of the oceaoi and to have a cbmmon origin and end.
I8S7.3 Paesimiles of Ancient Intcriptions. 287
He was the divine treasury of justice, and formed a new oeean by the blood flowing from the foes plain hy his bright arms.
19. He was the lord of iMkthmi* j the opposer of J9a/{ ; the beloved friend of the herdsmen ; the never.failing one in all his nndertakings ; the VUhwakiena by whom the deluged world was raised ; and the real Fulu wambhara by his virtuous deeds in life.
50. The earth, the mother of all creatures^ was nourished by the streams of his benevotenee, and enriched with abandaiice ef oom and wealth.
51. If his fame is bright as the necklace-Hke riyer 3fandMn(, whertt united with the breast of the Kaildta and /ftrndfaya mountains, then where is Shita, ascending to the top of the Chandnuihikhara mountain, if he does not remove the stains from that moon, whose smiling face is bright with light as the white jasmine or froth of the ocean ?
92. This other great mountain KaUdta, abounding with pure nectar, was made a palace by Sbiva's expending the wealth of this iNDRi.like king, whose feet were rendered glorious by the rainbow, or reflection of the rays from the gems on the heads of the obedient Snrs and Asurs.
83. Sumeru, with the residence of the gods, was injured by the hooib of this king's horses, also the eastern mountains, and the western peakf were touched by VaraniX : so the venerable Shiva, seeking after firesii places, and having no settled temple, at last gained, with the king of Lanka, this unparalleled mountainous habitation.
84. By this victorious one inclosures were formed so high as to ol^. struct by their elevation the movements of the clouds. And here virtue by Shiva's interposition, for fear of the aggression of the sea of wicked, ness, took refuge.
85. The women, the glance of whose eyes was alUsubduing as a manm ira, and the motion of whose feet made the three worlds motionless ; and whose lamp or light was formed by their bracelets and jewels when they began to dance— these deer-eyed ones were given by this king to Shiva.
86. By him a garden was made like Indra's, shining bright with the farina from the full-blown flowers, and constantly watered by the distilla^ tion of the juice of flowers, as by the sportive engine of Ka'madeva}.
87. The star-like marks on the heads of the elephants that are furious in the spring, are nothing more than the dice spots of the sly Ka'maobva set in cryi«tal. There the white is made triumphant by the humming bees covered with farina from the scattered flowers, which are the pearls of the necklace of the wood.
* This and the following are metaphors : the meaniog Is, that he was like the persoDt meutioaed.
t Varani means the western horizoBi aad also spiritvoas liqiiory by the touch of which a person or thing is deflled.
X Cu^id.
S p 2
298 SpeciateMt of Indo^Sutsaiuan Comf. [ApuIi,
08. By ibifl kind kiag an immense pond was cut near his iKiHU-like palace. It was in size like the sea; ita water was dearer than the aatom. nal $kj, more pnrifjring than the wnters of the Gan^, more deep than the heart of the profound casuist, more cold than the rays of the moon, jmd more delicious to the taste than nectar.
29. By this victorious one an open temple was built, and it was the delight of the eyes ; the moon-light of the white lily, the mind ; the i^en- did workshop of the celestial artist ViSHWAKAEifA, the beautiful fort of those afraid of being seized by heat, and the way of him who covets fame.
SO. Houses with water were on every road, tanka in every city, lamps full and splendid in every temple, sheds for reading the Vedaa, &c. in every direction, the ornaments of the br Aman eities. Sacrifices too and bridges were osaapicuous in all directions.
31. By him was given with pleasure to the preserving brihmans, lor residence, a city of Biubma^ one nearly equal of Vbishasfati, and one of Shiva, and one of the venerable Visbnv. There the serpent wickedness was withered by the crackling smoke, the sign of sscrifiees commenced.
38. The famous Sanahbaka, the most venerable of brihmans, remained near this palace. This chief of teachers was in appearance like Vissnu, and diifiBred nothing from him.
S3. The poet Udatana, by the lung's command, wrote this (eulogy) which resembles a fine woman, always charming in the motions of her handsome feet, with harmonious sounds in her tluroat, adorned with ema. ments, and coming with pleasure to my resting place.
34. As long as the moon aad its rays, the earth and its suf^rter, the lotos and LakthnU, Gangd, and the supporter of ffimdhjfa, the sea and its waves, words aqd their meaning, abide together in the world, so hmg the palace and fiunW of this king will ever shine through the three worlds.
S5. SAeBAiixMkA^DHABALA, tho sott of Dhatala«dbiva, wroto this ei* eellent inscriptiott en a slab in jeweLlike letters over the door of this IviMtA-like king.
36. The best artist engrmved these well arranged words, which resem. hie pearisy on a stone-slab*
III.— -&iectme» of Himiu Coin* descended from ike Parthian type, and of the Ancient Coine of Ceifhn, By Jambs Prinsxp, Sec. As, Soe.
Among the coins extracted from the Manihyala tope were two that excited more than ordinary curiosity from their having marginal in« Bcriptions in Sanscrit characters around a device in all other respects of the Sassanian type. The inscription (which will be found in Plate XXI. of vol. III. also p. 439) baffled all attempts to decypher it. The repetition of the word Sii left little doubt of ita language beings
Ind^ - Sa^sanian Cain*
1 837.] Specimens of JniO'Saesmuan Coine. 289
Sanscrit, but neither with the aid of modern nor ancient alphabets conld the sentence be made out. The inaividual letters seemed to be
Shortly afterwards, among the coins procured for me by Kxua'mat Ali, another instance of the mixture of legends was discovered (Vol. III. Fl. XXV. p. 439) ; and here the name was clearly ^ift^^V iSrf Vaeudeva, either denoting the god Kbishna, or the Indian monarch of that name alluded to in the Persian histories. Mr. Massom's last memoir containing one or two coins of the same class, led to a fresh scrutiny of our respective cabinets, whence with Capt. Cunningham's aid I have now assembled a tolerable group of Indo-Sassanian speci- mens, for inspection at least, though it will be difficult to say much about them.
The distinctive characters of the Sassanian or Parthian coins are, the fire-altar reverse, the peculiar head-dress of the king with flowing fillets, — sometimes the latter attached to the shoulders, — and a legend in the Pehlevi character. There is, however, as Mr. Masson has pointed out in a memoir published in this Journal"^, a marked difference between our coins, (called by Tod " of a Parthian dynasty unknown to history,") and the genuine series of Persia proper.
Sassanian coins, of the type common to Persia, are never found at Beghram, according to Mabson, although they are brought for sale in abundance to the basar of Cdbul, Two exceptions, however, are noted, — one, an extensive series of small copper coins having a crowned head on the obverse, with a name in the same character as that on fig> 3, greatly resembling the corrupted Greek of the dete- riorated Nanorao group — the commonest inscription can be exactly represented by the English type posopo* One of this group, sup- posed by Mr. Masson to bear the Bamidn name, was depicted in his note on the antiquities of that place in Vol. V. On the reverse of all these is the fire-altar without supporters, " demonstrating, at least," as Mr. Masson writes, "that they were adorers of MUhra; while from the numbers in which these coins occur at Beghram, it may be further inferred that they were current there, and that the sovereigns they commemorate ruled there: although the difficulty then presents itself to determine at what period to introduce their sway, with the mass of Greek and Indo-Scythic coins before us. The coins them- selves, however numerous, may be reduced into three series with reference to the nature of the head-dress. The first class bearing a helmet, the second a crown with a ball above it, and the third a • Note on the Bdmim satiqvicies, vol. Y. p. 711.
290 Bpecimem of Tndo^Sassanian Coin9. [Apiiit»
tripartite crown surmounted by an arch of jewels." AH these head- dresses, it must be remarked, are met with in the regular Sassaniaos of Persia, and it may therefore be possible that they were but a provincial coinage of the same dynasty. It was under this impres- sion that I omitted to engrave the figures of these coins, reserving them for a Sassanian series, — although some of them would have served remarkably well as the precursors or prototypes of the copper coins about to be described in Plate XV.
' The second exception noted by our countryman at Cdhui is the Indo-Sassanian group, figs. 3. 5 and 6, of Plate XIV. " The strongly mifrked Indian features of the busts, and their plentiful occurrence at Beghram, especially of their copper money, prove these princes to have ruled here. The heads are remarkable for the Bulls' (or buffidoes') skulls around them. — some having four or five of these ornaments, but in general one only surmounts the cap. The legend is in a peculiar and unknown type. The reverse is distinguished by the wheel over the heads of the altar defenders." A great many of the type No. 5 were extracted from the principal tope of Hiddah near JelaldUd. (See Vol. V. p. 28.)
Mr. Masson (J. A. S. Vol. V. 711) refers them to the Kidtdan dynasty of Persian historians, to whom he would also attribute the Bamidn antiquities. He cannot of course here allude to the early branch, which includes Ctrus, Cambtsbs and Darius Htstapbs, for it is verye vident that the coins before us cannot equal, much less surpass, in antiquity the celebrated darie archers of Spartan notoriety. He must rather speak of their far descendants, to whom the present independent chiefs of Seistan still proudly trace their origin. This race under the name of Tajik claims proprietary right to the soil, though encroached upon by the Afghins on all sides, and at BamioM they are found inhabiting the very caves and temples constructed by their infidel progenitors.
As to the probable date of these coins then, little more can be conjec- tured than that they were contemporaneous with the Sassanian dynasty in Persia, viz. between the third and sixth centuries. Their frequent discovery in the Panjdb topes, accompanied with the Indo-Scythics having Greek legends, should give them a claim to the earlier period ; but as far as the fire-worship is concerned, we learn from Price's Muhammadan history, that " as late as the reign of Masau'p, son of Sult£n Mahmu'u of GMzni (A. D. 1034). a race, supposed to be the remnant of the ancient Persian stock, submitted to his arms/' who had doubtless maintained their national faith to that time unchanged.
1837.] SptcimeiU of IndO'Suaamau Coin$. S91
The intimate relation between the worshippers of Mithka and the followers of the Vedof, is established by the affinity of the language in which the books of Zoroastbr are recorded, with the Sanskrit. The learned restorer of this ancient text indeed cites some reasons for giving priority to the Zend as a language, and he finds many occasions of interpreting the verbal obscurities of the Vedas from analogies in the latter. I cannot refrain in this place from noticing, in allusion to Mr. Masson's location of the Kaianians, a passage in M. Bobnodv's most elaborate Commentaire sur le Yacna, just received from Paris, bearing upon this point, and leading to the unexpected conclusion that the Kaianians of Persia and the iSitr- yavansaa of India, are the same, or have a common origin. The word kai prefered to so many names (as Kaiumars, Kaikobad, Kai- kaous, Kaikhosrn, &c.) having the same signification as the Sanskrit kavi, 'wf^, *' the Sun." Against such a hypothesis, however, M. BuRNouF confesses that the Oujeraii translator of the Yu^na, Ns&io- 8INGHA, renders the word v^ kai, simply by the Sanscrit equivalent for " king." I give the passage at length, as of first importance in a discussion on a mixed Indo-Sassanian coinage.
" Je n'ai pu, jusq'a present, determiner si les Kaianiens ou les rois dont le nom est prec^d^ de k^ (en Zend kavi) sont les rois toleil ou des rois descendant du soleil; en d'autres termes, si le titre de soUil a ^t6 joint au nom de chacun de ces rois, uniqnement pour indiquer la splendure de leur puissance, ou bien si le chef de cette dynastie a pa8s6 pour de- scendre du soleil, et s'il a laiss^ ce titre ^ ses successeurs, comme cela a eu lieu dans 1' Inde pour les Suryavan^a, Je ne veux pas ajouter une hypoth^se ^tymologique aux traditions fabuleuses dont les Parses ont X£k€\€ Thistoire de ces rois ; mais il serait interessant de retrouver la forme Zende du nom du premier des Kaianiens, de Kobdd ^^, nom dans lequel on decouvrirait peut-^tre le mot kavi (nom. kavd et kava), soleil. Si Kobdd pouvait signifier " le soleil" ou " fils du soleil/' la question que nous posions tout k Theure serait resolue, et les autres Kaianiens n'auraient re^u le titre de kavi (ki) que parce que la tradition les regardait comme issus d'un fils du soleil. Je remarquerai encore^ sans attacher tontefois beaucoup d' importance k ce rapprochement, qu'on trouve dans Thistoire heroique de Tlnde plusieurs rois du nom de kavi, et notamment un fils de Pritavrata, roi d' Antarv^di, Hamil* TON dans 1' index de ses Genealogies of the Hindus cit^ quatre person- nages de ce nom, sans parler de deux autres rois, dans le nom desquels figure ce m^me titre de kavi*. Enfin M. Rosbn a cit6 nn
* Oen. Hindus, pago 77, on troave dam le Rik et dans le Yadjoarv^a, un roi nomm^ Cavoiha, (Colbbrookx, As. Res. VIII. 399 ;) et ce qui peat fsire penser
299 Specmmu of IndO'Sussanum Caim. [Apbil,
Teri extrmit d'an hjmne da Rigv^a, dans leqnel les mots vipfm kmnm, Toisins da compost. i^/i«tfiM, doivent peut-^tre se traduire plutdt par komiimm regem qae par agricoUarum vatem** — [CoMmm- tairt tmr U Yafna, ckt^re I. p. 455.]
I now proceed to particularize the coins inserted in my plate.
Indo^SassanioH Coins, Plate XIV.
Fig, I, a silver coin iu my cabinet of an nntque type: — Ohvene the prince on horse*back, head disproportionate in dimensions. On the horse's neck is a flower vase*, which is probably supported by the man's left arm ; on the margin are some indistinct Pehlevi characters and on the field a monogram » resembling the N£gar( letter «r. The device on the reverse is nearly obliterated.
Fig. 3, a copper coin, also unique : it escaped my detection among a number of old Bokhara Miisalm£n coins, or it should have appeared along with the bull and horseman or R£jpdt series of December, 1 835. It seems to link this curious outline group with the full-faced Sassa* nians of Vasudsva, &c. ; for on the border of the obverse are Pehlevi letters. The features of the supposed face are barely admissible as such even on the lowest estimate of native art. The horse on the reverse is more palpable, but it seems more like a toghreh or flourish of Persian letters, than ever. It is also reversed in position, and has no Nigari legend.
The coins of this genus, although we have found them connected with Delhi sovereigns and Malwa r&jas at one end of the series, evidently reach at the other to the brahmanical rulers of the PanjAb, and probably CdhuL They are procured much more abundantly at the latter place (and on the site of Tajtila according to M. Court) than in any part of India. Some of them exhibit on their reverse the style of Arabic now known to belong to the Ghasnavi Saltans, while others agree rather with the Ghori type, and contain known names of that dynasty.
Fig. 3, a silver coin in my cabinet, K. A. Several of the same nature are depicted by Masson as noticed above. The execution is very bold and the preservation equally good. A doable blow has, however, confused the impression on the reverse.
The head-dress or helmet is surmounted by the head of a buf* falo, in imitation perhaps of MxNANDBa's elephant trophy. The two wings common on the Sassanian cap are still preserved. The
a quelque monarquo Baeirien, c*e9t que oe Kaoaeka est p^e de TurOt doat Is Dom rappelle le Touran. Mais je ne croia pas, pour cela, qao Kavaeha pnisit ^tre identifi^ avec le mot Zend et Sanscrit kavi,
* Perhaps the Kdmacumbha or yase of abuadance, of Tod. Ann. Rqf. /. 603.
1637.] Specmeiu of Indo^Siu^aman Coins. . &dS
prince irears a profusion of peark and handsome earrings. In front of his face is a legend in an unknown character, which can, how- ever, he almost exactly represented hy N£gari numerals, thus; ^ )« • ^ 00 ^. None of the pure Pehlevi is to he seen on either face, hut on the shoulder in the corner is something like a Nagarl n, which is prohahly an m, not a hh. The fire-altar of the reverse is remarkahla from the tvro wheels or chakras over the officiating priests. We shall see more of these again as we descend.
Fig. 4. is a silver coin in Dr. Swinbt's possession : it is of inferior workmanship, the features beginning to he cut in outline. A dimi- nutive figure (female) in front of the face holds a flower or comnco. pia : — just above can he discerned two small Sanskrit letters ^^ prati or fratd . . . which suffice to ally the coin with our present group.
The two succeeding figures are from Masson's drawings, some of which have already appeared in lithography. Fig. 5 represents rather a numerous class of the same type as fig. 3. The letter of the legend is sometimes omitted, and the oo becomes a cp ; but without examining the coins themselves, it would be unsafe to argue on such differences. No. 4 represents a variation of the monogram, it may be an old form of IC
Fig. 6, is an interesting coin» similar to my Vasudeva, and the Mani^ kyala coins in some respects/^but hardly so far advanced towards Hin- duism, inasmudi as the fire-altar is retained, and the full marginid legend on both sides is in the unknown character, while the N^gari occupies only a secondary place on the field. This name, too, ia, as it stands in Masson's drawing, wholly uncertain, with exception of the initial Sri Va.. . It may be 'JlW^^^^. . W.
We now arrive at a class of coins of considerable interest as well to the history of India, as to the science of numismatics ; for the gra- dual manner in which the nature of their device has been developed is as much a matter of curiosity, as the unexpected conclusion to which they lead respecting the immediate prevalence of the same Sassanian (or ignicolist) rule in Upper India, while the foregoing coins only prove the mixture of Hinduism with the religion of Bactria.
Colonel ToD has repeated an observation of Dr. CLAaxa, the traveller, that "by a proper attention to the vestiges of ancient superstition, we are sometimes enabled to refer a whole people to their original ancestors, with as much, if not more certainty, than by observations made upon their language, because the superstition is engrafted upon the stock, but the language is liable to change.'' In some respects the converse of this proposition would be better 2 a
Baited to the citcmnetancet of India* wher^ we have long had irre- fragable proof of the alternate predominance of the Buddhist and Br&hmanical faith among people using the same language ; and now we are obtaining e^pially strong testimony of the engrafting of the fire-worship npon the same local stock. The extensive spread of this worship in the north-west is supported by the traditionary origin of the Agnicmia or fire* worshipping races, whence were derived some of the principal families of the R£|p6ts. — Indeed, some have imagined the whole of the Sttrna^vansif^ or sun -descended, to have been of Mithraic origin, and the Indu-vaiuis to have been essentially Bud- dhists*. Numismatology will gradually tlirow light upon all these speculations, but at present all we can attempt to elucidate is the important fact of another large series of Hindu coins, (namely, that bearing the legend ^ W^rf^W^m Srimad ddi vardha,) having directly emanated from a Sassanian source. I say another, because the Sauratk" tra coins, and the Ckauko'dukas their descendants, have been already proved to possess the Sassanian fire*altar for their reverse. The sects of the Surya-panthis, and the Mars who are known at fire-worshippefs at Benares, have not perhaps received the attention they merit from the antiquarian ; — but even now the solar worship has a predomi- nance in the Hindu pantheon of most of the Mdrwdr principalities. Colonel Too thus describes the observances sacred to this luminary at UdapUpur (the city of the rising sun) : — " The sun has here univer- sal precedence; his portal (Staja-pol) is the chief entrance to the city; his name gives dignity to the chief apartment or hall (Surya-makalJ of the palace $ and from the balcony of the sun (Surfa'pekra) the descendant of Rama shews himself in the dark monsoon as the sun's representative. A huge painted sun of gypsum in high relief with gilded rays, adorns the hall of audience, and in front of it is the throne. As already mentioned, the sacred standard bears his image, as does thnt Scythic part of the regalia called the chanfj/i, a disc of black felt or ostrich feathers, with a plate of gold to represent the sun in its Centre, borne upon a pole. The royal parasol is termed ^imia, in allusion to its shape like a ray (eamaf) of the orb." Many other quotations from the same author might be adduced in proof of the strong Mithraic tinge of Hinduism in modem Rdjjmtdna : and, in fact, the Muhammadan historians tell us that the fire-worship in Gujerai was only finally uprooted in the time of Ala-ct'din's incursions into the Dskhan.
* Annals of RftjasthiD, I. 63. See also preceding remarks. ' t Can this have any cosaection with the title horems of oar coins ?
J S37.] 8pecmgn$ of IndO'SasunUan Cwu. 295
Fifteen years ago Colonel Caul? ibld sent me two coins dug up at Kotu, where he was then Resident, which were engraved in PI. III. of the Asiatic Researches, XVII. as fig. 65. It seemed then perfectly hopeless to attempt a guess at their nature — ^but now we can pro- nounce precisely the meaning of every rude mark they contain — ^the fire- altar and its attendant priests, and the bust of the prince on tiie obverse. Colonel Stacy's collection has furnished the chief links of this investigation, but it is to Captain CasTMiNOHAM's examination of it and careful analysis of the numerous small silver VardJuu of our several cabinets that we are indebted for the knowledge of the balusters, parallelograms and dots being all resolvable into the same fire-altar and its attendants. Indeed so long ago as January 1836, he wrote me from Benares his conjectures that this series was descended from the Parthian coins.
From the selection he had assorted to trace out and illustrate this curious fact, I have been obliged to restrict myself to such as niy plate would contain ; giving the preference to those that exhibit well defined letters on some part of the field.
Fig. 7, silver. Col. Stact. Obverse, the Sassanian head in its de- l^enerated state, or cut in Qutline : the hair is represented by a mere ball, the ear by a curve, &c. ; the two stiffened muslin lappets rise from each shoulder as in figs. 3 and 5, and would be utterly unintel- ligible but for the light thus afforded. Above the head is the Sanskrit ^ (resembling the Gaur or BeitgdU form) and in front of the mouth the letter n which is most probably a w or bh. On the reverse of this coin the fire-altar is very discernible* and it ia instructiye to study the configuration of the two suppoj'ters, the fiame, aod the altar itself, so ajs to be able to follow out the subsequent bar- barizatiou they were doomed to undergo. Thus in fig. 8 (Col. Stact) they lose a little more : — in 9 (ditto) the two breast dots .aod the .curve of the arm separating them from the body are barely traceable. In Col. Stacy's copper coins 11 aod 12, the engraver has collocated the various dots and lines without any regard to their intent or symmetry. Then in 13, 14, which are precisely similar to the class engraved in figs. 17, 19, 20, H. L. vol. IV., the fire altar is transformed into a kind of spear-head, or the central shaft taken out and .supplanted by the old Njigari letter Jir m ; but the side figures, where the die permits of it, cfm still be readily made out. These general remarks will say^ the necesiiity of describing the reverse of each coin in detail. There are equally grotesque varieties in the contour of the face on the obveroe, whi^h none but an experienced eye could trace : 2 Qi 2
296 Specimens of IndO'SoMonkm Come. [Ami,
for instance, in figs. 1], 13, and 14, where the eye, nose, lips and chin resolve themseWes into elementary dot», veiy like those on the Saurashtra coins.
Fig. 9 has the letters ^j^W or ^9tV^ Sri Ladka . «
Fig. 10, a small copper coin belonging to Dr. Swinbt, is in a far superior style, with the exception perhaps of an unaccountable sub- stitution of the ekakra for the head of the attendant at the altar ! Can thus it denote the Sun himself ? There are letters in front of the face ^^n^ • . . . SH Dat ... or some such name.
In figs. 11 and 12 (which latter gives the lower portion of the sams die), there are more letters than usual : — enclosed in a circle on the cap or crown the letter ^ sr then in front of the nose the usual <Qt, and below it the ^ or A of the same alphabet.
In the lower series (13, 14,) the shoulders and hand are generally replaced by letters. On some the context seems to make ^ftf^nr . . Sri Vigra (ha) ; on others ^ %r .. Sri Yo, and ^f^ . . Sri Pi. . , None are eomplete enough to give us a cognate name.
Having conducted this line of Indo-Sassanians down to its amalga- mation in the Vardha series of my former plate, we may recede, once more, back to the period when the Indian artists could execute a less imperfect copy of the Grecian or Sassanian portrait-die.
Figs, 15, 16 of this plate, and 6 of the ensuing one, are types of a distinct group of copper coins, plentiful in the Swinet and Stact cabinets. The appendage to the shoulder decides the Sassanian origin, and the wheel on the reverse seems to be borrowed from the emblem above the fire-altar. I incline to think it the solar efiigy, rather than the symbol of a Chakravaritit or ruler of universal domi- nion. It is probable that this common emblem is still preserved in the sun of the Ujjain and Jndore coins of the present day. There is the appearance of a letter in front of the face, but ill defined. On the opposite side, however, the two large letters under the wheel are most distinctly Th^, tora, the meaning of which remains a mystery. They are not in the same alphabet as that of the preceding coins, but of the more ancient Idth character which accords so far with the comparative superiority of the engraving.
Plate XV.
Figs. 1, 2, 3, from Colonel Stacy's drawings, and 4, 5, from Dr. Swinst's coins, are closely aUied to the series just described : the Indian bull only being brought on the reverse, generally with the re- tention of the chakra under his feet or on his haunches. The name . in front of the rija's face in figs. 3 and 4 contains several reeogniza-
1887.] Specimem of IndO'Sassdnian Coin9, 297
ble letters ; on fig. 5 they are still more distinct, 4t 7%^ V it may possibly be intended for ^ irfTTT^rr Sri Mahdrdjd, leaving us still in the dark for a name.
On the reverse of fig. 4, under the bull» are the letters fkwm 7^ vijayavag:. . a form that virill be found more developed in another branch of this curious series below.
In the next variety, figs. 7 and 8, of virhich Dr. Swinbt boasts the largest supply, the Sassanian head is no longer retained, but the chakra remains coupled virith a kind of cross which may be read as the syllable ku of the old alphabet. The bull of the reverse is now accompanied by an attendant exactly in the fashion of the inferior KadpMses or OKPO group of the Mithraie coins.
In the succeeding variety, figs. 9, and 10 (Swinbt), the chakra gives place to the trident (of Shiva }) and the bull takes an attitude of repose ^ la Nandi. The letters wt^^^9W V{d{ aagu or V^d'ksagu are bounded by the marginal dots, and must therefore be complete, how- ever unintelligible. Were there room for a final V we might con- jecturally read ACWH Vii^tagupta, " cherished by foreigners ;" which would tally with the notion of a Parthian interloper.
In fig. 1 1 (which I also engraved in the Kadphises plate of vol. III.) the trident has the letters V tri, as if for trisuia.
In figs. 12 and 13 the symbol is more like the original fire-altar : — to the former are adjoined the letters '^^, or perhaps "^f Rudra, a name of Shiva.
In figs. 14, 15, (Stact,) and 16, (Swinbt,) the standing figure has quitted the bull to take the chief post on the obverse — ^the marginal inscription of 14 commences with ?jai and the last letter is ^.
In figs. 17, 18, (SwiNBY,) the bull is again replaced by the chakra, with two Sanskrit letters WIT or ^|ir — sense unknown.
And now we advance or perhaps it would be more correct to say retrograde to a much more satisfactory group, forming as it were a link between these Indo-Sassanians, and what have been called the Buddhist coins.
The specimens of this series, christened the " cock and bull" by Co- lonel Stact, and first made known by him, were deficient in preserva- tion ; but Mr. Tbbobab of Juanpiir has since been fortunate enough to procure a considerable quantity of various sizes with the epigraph beautifully distinct. They were found in company with copper coins of the Gupta series, which are in the same style both as to the letters and their horizontal situation in what is called the exergue of western Bumismatics. As pointed out by Mr. Tbbobab, there are three varia-
298 Speemens of Cf^Um Cwia. [April,
tiona in the reading. On 20 and the cdn below it ; M<lifl<<iH Satya mitasa. On the fine coins figs. 21, 22; ^^(imfj Say a mt^apt. And on Nos. 1 9, 23, 24 and 25 ; fr^nrftniW Vijaya mitasa. The varia- ble portion of these, satya, soya, and vijaya, are evidently epithets, the perfect, the true, the victorious, — but the name to which Uxey are ap- plied, mitasa, whether of a person or thing, is unfortunately only open to conjecture. From the analogy of the okro bull, and the evident descent that has been traced in these plates to a Mithraic origin, I feel atrongiy inclined to read the word Uc^^f ^' mitratya, of the true, the victorious sun," the Mithras. — Mitra has also the signification " ally," if it be preferred to confine the title to a mundane ruler.
If the possessive termination be not made out, the terminal s may possibly be used in place of the visarga.
In 6gure 22, the trilingual symbol brings us directly to the extensive and oldest of our Hindu series. Of these we hav^, thanks to Mr. Tax- GEAa and Col. Statt, enough to fill another plate or two, but they must be kept distinct ; while to close the present plate more coiisia* tently, I have inserted in figs. 26, 27, two small silver coins found by Capt. BuaNxs at old Mandivi or Raipur in Cutck, having Sassanian head8« and reverses respectively corresponding to figs. 7 and 12.
The little copper piece 28, from the same place, has the N^gari letters ^ ^ifUl Sri Bhima j the last letter uncertain.
To balance these I have selected three copper coins of Dr. Swikbt's store, on account of their having the chakra or the bull for obverse. On No. 31 we can read the titles ^^ . . . . ifXncTM SH . . . Mahdrqfa ; the name as usual provokingly obscure ! Dr. S. rea4a it ymutpati.
Plate XX' Ceyhu Coins.
After wading through the doubtful maze of obscurity exemplified by the foregoing coins,. where we have almost in vain sought a feeble landmark to guide us even as to the race or the oountry whence they sprung, it is quite a relief to fall upon a series of coins possess- ed of their true and legitimate value as unequivocal evidence of tl^e truth of history.
The peculiar coins of ancient Ceylon have b^en long known to .collectors : they have been frequeintly described and depicted in books, and the characters they bear identified as Deva^Nigari, but little nior^. Marsokn apd Wilson, as will be seen below, were quite a^t fault in regard to them, and so might we all have remained had not tba Hon'Ue Mr. G. Turn our published his ^itome of the Ceylon Jiiwlx^ from the Buddhist Chronicle^. Upon my publishing in voL IV* a sketch of the coin which ranks first in the present plate, and auggeat-
Vc/.PIPi.XX.
Ceylon Ct'/n*.
UfLS
€Ni
1 8a7.] SpmmiHi of Ce^Um Com$. 299
ing the reading Sri MofitrayaMaUat I remarked that, although princea of this family name were oommon in Nepal, I could find none in the Ceyhn list to correspond. This ohservation elicited the following note from Mr. Turnour, which in justice to his sagacious and correct prediction ought to have heen published long ago.
*' NMe on Uindu Coin, fig. 22, of PI. L. vol. IV. — ^In your valuable paper in the Dec. Journal, on Hindu Coins, you say that the name of Malla does not appear in my Catalogue. He is doubtless identical with Sahaosa Malhwa in my epitome published in the Almanac of 1833. In the translation No. 6 of the inscription published iu 1834« yon will also find him called Sahaoa Malla. That inscription contains, a date, which led to an important correction in my chronological table explained at page 176. He commenced his reign in A. D. 1200. His being a member of the Kalinga royal family — his boastful visits to India : — and Dombodinia (which you have called D(paldinna) be«- coming the capital in about 80 years after his reign, where the for- mer similar coins were found ; — all tend to shew that the coin in question may be safely given to him. You will observe also by the inscription that his title was Sirri Sangaba Kalinga Wijaya bahu, snmamed 8dha$a Malla,
Kandg, \7th March, 1836. Gborqb Tuhnour."
There was no other Malla in the list, and therefore the assignment was probable, but I laid little stress on it from the total variance of the rest of the name. In August, 1836, Captain Oro, of Candy, sent me impressions of the coins he had met with, and pointed out that the first letter of the third line was not formed like ?r but open like i(. To pursue the train of small causes leading to an important result, when lithographing the DelM inscription of the 10th century in vol. V. page 726, the very first letter 19 struck me as resembling in the squareness of its form, {l^ ^^® Ceylonese letter I had before mistaken for '^. The enigma was thus in a moment solved, and every subse- quent reading, (for coins of this prince are exceedingly common com- pared with others,) has confirmed the reading ^fh^mi^^^H Sr( mat Sdkaaa Malla, in accordance with Mr. TuRNOtra's conjecture. In some few specimens the t of mat is either omitted through ignorance, or worn away ; but in general it is quite distinct. Marsdbn's read- ing was vniT ^iVt VM Maya daya malla.
The ice once broken, it became comparatively easy to find owners for all the other specimens either published in former notices, or ex- isting unpublished in cabinets on the island.
Capt. Ord, not content with sending me drawings of those in his
900 Spedwimu of Ceyhn ComB. [A»ut.»
possession, kindly transmitted the coins themselves* allowing me to retain the duplicates. Mr. Tormour also generonaly presented me some, coins lately dag up in the ruins of the old city of MonioUee by Mr. GiFFORD, Assistant Surveyor General. So that, including the gold coin sent me six years ago by Sir W. Horton himself, and the coins in the Society's Cabinets from Dipaldmna (which are of the same class precisely), I am now in a condition to issue a full plate of this type, preserving a degree of chronological order in their arrangement.
The device on all these coins is the same ; a rude standing figure or r£ja on the obverse, holding a flower in the left hand, and an instrument of warfare in the right. The skirts of the dress are rudely depicted on either side of the body, and the fold of the dhoti falls between his legs, which being taken for a tail, has led some to call him Hanu- MAN, but I think without reason : there are 5 dots and a flower to the right. On the reverse the same figure is more rudely depicted in a sitting attitude. The mode of expressing the face is altogether unique in the history of perverted art.
Fig, 1, the gold coin sent me by Sir W. Horton, has the inscrip- tion ^ li^nv^ SH Lank^swara on the side of the seated r£ja.
This name 1 presume to be the minister Lokaiowara of Mr. Titr- nour's table, who usurped the throne during the Sholean subjection in the eleventh century, (A. D. 1060 ;) but he is not included among the regular sovereigns, and the coin may therefore belong to another usui'per of the same name who drove out the queen LiiiAvati' in A. D. 1215, and reigned for k year. The Ceylon ministers seem partial to the name : one is called Lankan ath.
Fig, 2, a copper coin, copied from Marsdrn, but found also in Mr. Lizar*s drawings, though I have not seen the actual coin. The name is "^ fT^Tif WT9 Sri Vijaya bdhu, (Marsubn makes the last word ^\ gada, erroneously.)
There are several princes in the list of this name : the first and most celebrated was proclaimed in his infancy in the interregnum above alluded to, A. D. 1071, and reigned for fifty years. He expel- led the Sholians from the island and re-established the Buddhist supre- macy.
Fig. 3, a copper coin, given to me by Capt. Ord. One is engraved in the Researches, and is doubtingly interpreted Sri Rdma ndtk by Mr. Wilson. From many examples, however, it is clearly ^ i|<; nl<^ ly Sr( Pardkrama bdhu. The first of this name was crowned at PoUonna- rowe, A. D. 1153, and sustained for 33 years the most martial enter- priziug and glorious reign in Singhalese history.
1887.] Spemmms <^ (Uj^ Coku. 90\
Fig. 4. Amoag the coins dag up at Mant^Efe were teveral small onaa of tlie aane prinoe. Sri Purdkrama hdku fiila the field of the reverse.
Fig. 5. This coin» one of the new acqaisitions, has the name 4\ ^TVr .^Ivr^^ Sri Raju LUdmitip another celebrated person in Singhalese historj. She was the widow of the PAm/KaAM a just named ; married KiBffi, the minister of one of his successors, not of the ro^ral line, who was put aside, and the kingdom goTemed in her name from A. D. 1202 until she was deposed by Sahasa Mall a. She was twice after- wards restored.
Fig. 6, of Srimmt Sakata Maila, has already been described. The date assigned to this prinoe in the table is 1205 A. I>. or 1748 A. B. ; a date confirmed by a rock inscription at PoUonttrowe, trans- lated and pid>lished in the Ceylon Almanac for 1834, page 190. He Jigain was deposed by his minister Nikanoa, and was sacceeded in 1213 by
Fig. 1, ^ i|Wll|l%<^ Sr{ Dhartna Asoka ieva, a prince of a very imposing Baddhietie name, who was placed on the throne at the age of three months, bat of whom nothing further is said. The portrait would lead us to suppose him of mature age.
Fig, 8. We here pass over a period of turbulence and continual inva- •ions from Ckoia, P^andia and Kulinga, and arrive at a coin of ^nniiiw ^ilV Sri Bkawdneka bdku, who seized the throne on his brother's as- .^aaainataon by a minister in A. D. 1803. In his reign the Pandian general, Abita CHAKBAVAaTn' took Yapahu, the capital, and carried^ off the Dalada reUc so much prized by the Buddhists of Ceylon,
Fig. 9. We now come to a name of less certainty than the fore- going, and possibly not belonging to the island, for it is one of a large qaantity of coins found by Col. Macksnzib at Dipaldinna or Amm^dwOi, on the continent of India, — a name so similar to the Damba^ jdinia, where many of the Ceylon coins were discovered, that, seeing the coins were identical, I supposed at first the places must be so likewise; -Tbe appeimoat letter is oat off. The next two below are decidedly H, and under the arm we find 41 and iCT* The most legitimate con- text would be ^ (V) W<r«IT Sri Gaja Rdjd, (A. D. 1127,) but the H is hardly allowable.
There are many smaU coins (10 and 11) frxmi the same place,
reading like it the same indefinite title TTIT r^, to which no better place can be assigned.
jF^^. 12. Here again is a common variety of the Dipaldinna series, which was thought utterly hopelc^j until Mr. Tuhnour iavored me with drawings of Mr. Lizar's collection. Two of these (figs. 18 and 14) exhibit a new type of reverse, the Indian bull Nandi, which may
2 B
302 SpecUnens of CeyUm Oniu. (^Jtg^ii,
possibly betoken a temporary change in the national religion. The legend beneath I immediately recognized as identical with the flourish on fignre 1 2, taming the latter sideways to read it. What it may be, is a more difficult question. The first letter bears a striking analogy to the Towel e of the Southern alphabets — ^but if so, by what alphabet is the remainder to be interpreted ? for it may be equivocally read H^tya, benya, cK^tya, and perhaps Chanda or Nanda. The last alone is the name of a great conqueror in the Cholian and other Southern annals, but it would be wrong to build upon so vague an assumption. It is, at any rate, probable that the bull device is a subsequent introduction, because we find it continued into the Hala C*aiutra coins below.
Fig, 15, of the Society's cabinet, a thick well preserved coin, has a device one step less recognizable as a human figure on the obverse, but the bull very neatly executed on the reverse, and in front of him the Nigari letters ^ vi, as if of Vira hdhu, 1398 ?
Figs, 20, 21. In these the upright figure has quite disappeared, or is dwindled to a mere sceptre : leaving space around for the insertion of a legend in the old Canarese character, of which an alphabet was given in my last number. It is, unluckily, not complete, but the O9* nara letters . . da cha.. . ray a are very distinct.
But before touching such modern specimens, I should perhaps have noticed a few other genuine old coins ; some, as fig. 16, having a bull and two fish ; others, as fig. 24, having a singha and four dots. They were all dug up at MotUollee with the rest.
These symbolical coins without names agree in every respect with the numerous class of Buddhist coins found in India, and fellows to them may be pointed out among the Amar&vaH coins, as figs. 17, 19, of the bull kind, the reverse plain or uncertain ; one much resem- bling a ship ; and fig. 25, a prettily executed brass coin of a horse.
One fragment, fig. 1 8, of the sitting bull, from MonioUee, has the letters ^iV^ . . 7^ in the N£gar£ character on the reverse.
The two very small coins, 22, 23, retain some of the Ceylon sym- bols— the anchor-shaped weapon (of Hanuman ?) in particular; but to show how cautious we must be in receiving as equally old, all the coins found buried together in the same locality, I have given as the finale to this plate, one of the MontoUee specimens, fig. 26, which, however mystified by the ignorance of the die-engraver, I cannot interpret otherwise than as an old Dutch paisa, stamped on both sides ^ St. or one-eighth of a stiver ! A Seringapatam paisa with xx. cash (written invertedly, hsacxx.) has often puzzled amateur collectors in the same manner.
1M7.] Oh the Revolution of the Seaeone, 303
rV. — On the Revolution of the Seasons, (^continued from Vol. IV.
p. 257.) Bjf the Rev, R. Evkhbst.
A correspondence between certain atmospheric phenomena/ and certain positions of the moon, similar to what we have attempted to trace in the preceding papers, has been observed before in various ways, by others, and, in a degree, in all ages. Bat the objection may be fairly urged to such attempts, that, if we examine the supposed correspondence doaer, no regular succession of phenomena can be made out. No state of the atmosphere can be expected to return of a certainty upon the recurrence of the assumed cause : nor, in such cases, can any probable circumstance be assigned, which might be supposed to have counteracted its operation. We may remark, how- ever, upon this, that no two cases are precisely similar ; one of the principal conditions of the problem, viz. the heating surface of the earth, never remaining the same, owing to the changes continually brought about in it, both by natural agents, and by the hand of man. Nor can the effect of this last be deemed unimportant, if we consider the many common processes, such as the felling of forests, ploughing, reaping, and irrigating, which are going on, at all times, more or less, over large tracts of country ? Let us suppose it possible that a local irregularity of some kind might interrupt the operation of the cause-* say (for instance) to such a degree, that the shower, which should have fallen with us. fell 5, or 50, or 500 miles distant from us ; then, if, instead of the results of a single rain-guage or a single barometer* we could measure the amount of effect produced over an extensive surface of the earth, we might the more reasonably hope to obtain some approximation towards a regular succession of phenomena, in proportion as we were thus enabled to obviate the effects of disturb- ing causes. It occurred from this, that, in a country where the har- vest depended almost entirely upon the quantity of rain that fell, the prices of grain in past years (the averages being taken as extensively as possible) might indicate, though imperfectly, a regular succession of the seasons, as far as drought and moisture were concerned ; pro- vided, of course, that such a regular succession had actually taken place.
This idea may appear so strange to many, especially to those who are not acquainted with the interior of India, that it may be as well to give it a little farther consideration.
It must be familiar to every one that parts of the ancient world, such as £gypt and Judea, were subject at different times to famines 2 R 2
304 OmtU nm^fMtm rftU Semntf. lAvm,
coDBeqnent upon drought. These are not uncommon at the pre* aent day in low latitudes. In Australia, for instance, 'frightful droughts occur in cycles of 9 or 10 years/— (see WeHmUuter Review, No. 45, July 1835, p. 933, and again p. 334 ;) and that such always have occurred in In<fia, the Instory of the country abundantly riiewi. Perhaps the most remarkable one upon record is that which took place in Bengal in tiieyear 1770. (See Mill's History for the particulars of this.) Now we have in the Ist vol. of the Gltafthu;^, a list of the prices of difierent kinds of grain at CMn^fah in Bengal, from which we find thafi, in that year, rice was so dear that only 3 seers of it were •old for I rupee, if we examine this list further, we shall see that from the year 1 733, the years of scarcity, or minimum quantity, and tiie intervals between them, were as follow : —
Years, 1733.. . . 1753. . . 1770. . . . 1788.. . . 1807.
Intervals, \9 18 18 19.
if we add to the upper line, 1836, we have altogether 5 intervals of between 18 and 19 years for the recurrence of scarcities in Beugal. From 1733 to 1896 Is 98 years, which divided by 5 gives 18) yeara. There are some, but faint, traces of scarcities intermediate to these. We must remember that 18t years is very nearly the duration of the Lunar Cycle.
Having proceeded thus far, we next ascertained by inquiry the dates of the principal scarcities that had occurred in the upper pro** vinces within the memory of man. They are —
1 783-3—1 793-3—1 803-3-1 813-1 3—1 8 1 9-30—1 83^—1833-3.
It win be obsetved that the recurrences here are nearly twice aa fi^quent as in the former case.
The year 1839 being the year of minimum declination, the years' corresponding to it in the previous cycles will be 1811 and 1793; and 1830 being the year of maximum declination, the years corre- sponding to it in the previous cyles will be 1803 and 1783. Thus we have a scarcity in each year of maxmium declination, besides another on, or close upon, the year of minimum declination, and in the case of 1839 a double one, viz. 1836 and 1833. We shall revert to this presently.
On obtaining one or two lists of the prices of com, it was found, as might be expected, that these were the years when the least quantity was sold for a given sum ; and that, intervening, about midway, were years of extraordinary plenty, when the greatest abundance every where prevailed. So that it appeared as if the prices would fbrm a curve of which the maxima and minima recurred at fixed intervals of
ya.rCa.6^eTtt •/ /-(* Mooii't Jlc--//na.lian .-n^ a/tAt /Orice t/ Grain..
1837.] 0» tke Mmmiutiom of tht Setuani. d05
nearly 9 jtars. 8tiH» on coiiBtderiiig the many cauaea, bath, xntnral aa wall aa produced by hnmaa meana, wlxich moat operate in determin* ittf the price of com, we oeald not bdieve it jHrobable that the indica* tioQ of one» or e^en of a few liets, were to ba depended npon. To obviate, therefore, local irregalaritiea of arery kind, it was thought aeoaaiary to procore liata of pricea from aa many pkcea aa poaaible,—- liata apecifying in detail the prioea of four of the principal Tarietiea of com grown in the neighbourhood (two of the anrnmer, and two of the Winter eropa), and, aa in the CkmiMrak list in the Glemung^, the nam* her of aeera sold for one rapee waa to be mantioned in each case* Liata of tlua eort were obtained from tweniy^iwo of the principal towna wiihin 200 milea on each aide of Delhi, LoHatui, and Hanai ; BmreiUy and A^% being the extremes. They all agree very nearly in the jMrindpal maxima and minima, and, aa they were furnished by differ- ent peraone who had no eommonication with each other, their joint reaalt cannot well be ascribed to the errora of copyists, or, indeed, to incorreetneaa of any kind. The average of all these was taken (four kinda of com at eedi place) for each year ; the mean price for the season being thus settled by 88 items.
The series thus obtained we shall call oar north-weat line* Three lists (four kinds of com in each) were obtained from Bengal, and the average of them taken for the Bengal line. Two lists (also four kinda of com) were obtained from the aeighbonrhood of Benaree, and the average of them taken for the Bemaree line. The average, then, of the three lines thoa formed waa taken for a general line.
To connect the variations in this general line with the declination of the moon, we mast have recourse to the supposition that the varia^ tion is for a series of years direct with the declination, and then for a series, inverse with it, — a snj^osition for which no reaaon can be aasigned, but which wiU appear the less improbable, if we recollect a circumstance stated in a previous paper, viz. that the variations of the barometer, either in excess or defect of the mean, increased with the increase of declination.
This connection, or aaaumed connection, may be most readily ahewn thua. Let as first trace upon paper the progress of the moon in de« dination in difierent years in this manner. Draw a number of verti- cal linea at equal intervals (Plate XXII.) to repreaent the years in snc« cession from 1810 to 1885 (both induaive). Take out of the Nautical Almanack the higheat declination to be found in the month of July in each year, and mark that height upon tke vertical line corre^onding to the year at any fixed rate, (as 0, J inch) for eaoh degree that it ia above
306 On the Revolution of the Seaemu. [A»KtL»
IS"". When yon have marked all the faeighte, jom iJiem, and you have the upper, or continuous line, fig. 1 . The lower or dotted line in fig. 1 , where it separates from the upper, — ^is formed from it, by sub- ititutiDg for the increments, eqaal decrements, so as to be exactly the inverse of it. Where this lower lane again changes to a continuoos one, it runs parallel (or varies directly) with the upper one, and again, where it changes to a dotted one, becomes the inverse of it. It is this lower line, partly direct, partly inverse with the upper, that appears to be the type of the variation of the seasons. As a proof of this, we subjoin below (fig. 2) the general average line of variation iti the prices of com during the same period. This line was thus formed. The three principal lines, the north- west, the Benares, and the Bengal, were first formed from the average of the dififerent lists. When the maximum and minimum number in each line within the last 85 years (since 1750), were noted, and the difference between them reckoned as the whole amount of variation. This amount was divided into 1000 parts, and, for the actual number in each line, the proportionate parts of the variation were sab- stituted. The average was then taken of the 3 lines, and this is the line expressed in fig. 2, which is there traced upon the paper at the rate of '020 parts of variation for i^^^th of an inch. The lowest line (fig. 3) is the general average, simply taken, of the principal lines, without any previous division of the variation into centesimal parts. A fourth, or southern line, was in this case included in the average, having been formed from prices at Jubulpoor (two kinds of com), at Bhopaul (three kinds of com), at Indore (two kinds of com). But as the country in that direction was during part of the time the seat of war, and has been generally subject to unsettled government, and more- over the returns are not numerous, no great dependance can be placed upon it. In fact, the indications given by the north-west series are much more to be relied on than those of the others, owing to the more extensive induction.
In the last paper on this subject we. noticed that there were certain years in which, about the solstices, the perigee of the moon fell on the same day with her maximum declination, either north or south, and that these were commonly extreme years, both of drought and moisture. These years are marked thus in the Chart N.* and S.* according as the declination is north or south, and it would appear on referring to the figures that these are usually the extreme years both of plenty and scarcity. They appear also to be the periods at which the variation changes from direct to inverse.
1837.] On the RevohUioH of ike Seasons. . 307
The maxima and minima by the Calcutta rain-guage since 1820, are 1823 1826 1832 1835.
+ — — +
These results do not differ from those afforded by the average of com prices (figs. 2 and 3), more than the prices obtained from any one place differ from the general average. The results of registers kept in other plaoes do not show so good an agreement ; but the three prin- cipal ones we can refer to are those of Macao, Madras and Bombay ; all places on the sea-coast, where rain seems to fall more irregularly than elsewhere. If it be asked, why, with the anomalies that still exist in the lines (figs. 2, and 3), we have presumed the upper line (fig. 1 ) to be the type of them, we answer that that line was formed after seeing the three or four lists of com prices that first came to hand, and that every successive list received helped to approximate them more closely ; the inference, therefore, is only fair, that still further lists obtained would diminish the irregularities at present existing, though we could not hope to obtain an exact parallelism, unless we were previously enabled to apply corrections for the many other causes that must affect the piices of com. If we refer to the line (fig. 1) which we have assumed as the type of the variation, we shall per- ceive that on each side of the year 1829 a small inverse, or dotted piece exists : on looking back over the lists of prices, some of w hich extend as far back as 1700, I do not think that this small inverse piece is interpolated or intercalated, if I may 80 call it, oftener than every third cycle. With this exception, the variation appears to be direct for about 9 years, and then inverse for the same period. Thus from 1815 backwards, the variations are 9 years directly to 1806 — 9 years inversely to 1797 — 9 years directly to 1788, and 9 years in- versely to 1779. Then from 1779 a variation is. inserted similar to that between 1836 and 1823, up to 1767 or 1766 ; and again backward from that, periodical curves of 9 years in duration appear to occur as before. On this I shall crave permission to speak more hereafter, when, by the obtaining further lists of prices from different places, I may be enabled to correct those which I at present possess. For this reason I have refrained from carrying the present investigation further back than 1 806. I beg at the same time to return my grate- fill thanks to those who have already assisted me with lists of prices. On looking over the lists it appeared that in those from particular quar- ters the maxima and minima occurred a year or two too soon, in other places a year or two too late for the supposition. To elucidate this, the lines, figs. 4, 5, 6, and 7, were drawn. Of these, fig. 5 is the type,
808 Om ik» Cakmtt of JkHffamjf. [Arm.,
being the same m the lower Ime, fig. 1. Fig* 4» or Aie Btagtd line, appears to have its maxima and minima, generally spealring, somewhat earlier than the fictitious line : — ^fig. 6» or the north-west line, has them somewhat too late, and i&g. 7, or tlie sonthem line, still later. A fset somewhat analogoos to this is oheenred.in Europe where the vari^ tions of the barometer are said to take place on tiie shore of the Atlantic a day and a half earlier than at 8t. Peterakofk; but in neither case is the difference regolar. However, all the informatioa of every kind that I can gvtiier on the subject woold lead to the belief that the changes generally do take place earlier townrds the northern and eastern parts of the country, later towards the soutii-' em and western. I am speaking, of course, of Northern India, having as yet no lists from the south of the N^rhMa.
I have not endeavoured to connect the appearances observed with '^ the position of the moon, unaware of the difficulties which attoid such a supposition, but because I was at a loss to find one which vrould account for the phenomena better. As to the appearances themselves, the variations in the price of com and their recmrrenoes, they of course will rest upon better or worse evidence in proportion as the molttpUcatlon of lists from difierent parts of the country con- firm, or not, the indications they afford. From the nature of the sub- ject, much accuracy in the condusions cannot be h(^>ed for : neverthe- less by perseverance some troths may be elicited, which may serve to direct philosophical research, and perhaps to give us some insight into what is likely to happen for the foture, in the absence of all better information.
y.—On the Climate of Darjilmg.
We make an exception to our general nde of not inserting meteoro- logical registers except in abstract, in favor of the following six months' diary kept by Doctor Chavman at the new station of Darji- ling in the Sikkim portion of the Sub-Himdlayan range, because it is very important that every information should be made public in regard to the climate of a place selected, or at least proposed, as a sanatarium for the recruiting of exhausted Bengfli constitutions, more accessible than the far western hills of Simla and Ma$tiri, or the eastern station of Chirra Punji,
Before Doctor Chapman started on his official deputation to Dar- jiling, his instruments were carefully compared with the standards registered in this Journal. He was particularly requested to attend to the wet-bulb depression, as compared with the dew point ; and to the
1^7.] On tke Climate of Dmjdimf. S09
boiling point of water, «s compared with the barometric indications. Ab his thermometer for the latter object was only divided to 2*. we have since despatched a new one of greater sensibility, whence we hope soon to obtain valuable data for the correction of the usual tables for the measurement of heights by the thermometer. The dew points noted are carious, sometimes higher than the wet bulb or evapoi ation point. Can this arise from an error in the Danibll's hygro- meter ? We have always found a little iced water added drop by drop to a little common water in a highly polished gilded silver cup« the most trust-worthy mode of taking the dew point. It can be de- pended on to the tenth of a degree.
Upon the strength of our observations in the December Journal we may, with confidence, calculate the altitude of Titalya, and DarjUing from the three months' observations of October, December, and Janu- ary*. Thus applying the constant correction of — .004 to Dr.
Chapman's Bar. A« we have
AUitHd^
Corrected heights of the Barometer at 81 A. m. Calcutta, Titalpa. deduead*
mean temperature of air 76^ 29.894 29.626 ft. 255.7
At4ip. M, ditto, 84.5 , 29.815 29.514 293.5
Average altitude of TUalya, ft. 275.d
For DarjUing the data are more numerous :
Altitude.
Calcutta, DarjUing, calculated.
Barom, Temp.
Dec. 1836, obs. 9 a. m. a0.098 68.0
Ditto, 5 p. u. 29.9&9 75.
Jan. 18;i7, obs. 9 a. m. 3U.073 68.
Ditto, 5 p. M. 29.970 75.
Mean altitude by 120 obs. of the Barometer, ft. 6957.5
The altitude of DarjUing hill by two observations of Capt. HsRBsaT,
published with his report in the Gleanings of Science, is 7218 feet, or
250 feet higher than Dr. Chapman's house. The altitude deducible
from the thermoroetric indication of boiling water is only 6648.5 :
but little confidence is to be placed in the latter without a very
accurate instrument. It is to be remarked also, that the barometric
measure will shew a much closer agreement when not corrected by
the multiplier for the assumed mean temperature of the stratum of
air between the two stations. Unconnected they stand thus: 6595.8,
6578.4, 6624.6, and 6619.2; the maximum discrepancy from the
mean 6604.5 being only 26 feet. A numerous series of barometrical
results from similar tables will enable us to form a more correct appre-
eiation of the influence of variations of temperature on the formula.
N. B. The barometric heights ubove stated have been all reduced to 32*.
* We have since received the registers for February and March, 'which we in- sert, deferring observations till the series is completed.
2s
|
Barom. |
Temp. |
feet. |
|
23.367 |
44.6 |
6925.1 |
|
23.298 |
47.6 |
6973.1 |
|
23.322 |
42.1 |
6942.2 |
|
23.247 |
43.4 |
6989.9 |
|
SIO |
0» Ifc Cai»(e tfDiiriam,. [Ami, .; . S. 3.. iiS IJ j.-5 ^- is-: -iis ivJi^'ii'S'Asif llliMljliliiiiiiii^ |
|||
|
cc |
S 5 i |
i |
liilllilllllllllllililiiilllliJ |
|
|
I |
lljllllllllllfolllllliilillllj |
|||
|
V |
1 1 |
1 i a |
'^^iihii^*^^*i^VtA^y^ |
|
|
i |
i |
|||
|
^ ^ |
ssisiSssscseSssissesssesssesses |
s |
||
|
1 |
5 1 .3 |
IB |
-!Se^«««^«»^^-edn«^n5n«S^«J^B«d>- |
; |
|
£iiiss£E3£:isiSssilsss:i::Sissc |
3 |
|||
|
II! |
"•■'"ss.ij.iSjj.iS.i-j.iS:.:.;;^;;^;.! |
; |
||
|
!? |
•■ |
|||
|
-' |
- |
|||
|
< |
Tj SHpiSieSilisiiSSSpisllHIISS |
£ |
||
|
-> pssEjgBHsHISSiilsSiSiiHpE |
3 |
|||
|
---■•"• — • 2 = S = XSS:S2S5SSSSiiSSSSS |
1 |
I i
t
On tit CUmMte of Dgrjttinff.
s lllsl
s
mmmmmimm^ III - I' ^ %
_;KZSS~a»«''.522'
ft a--3:frui»KB^'
|
1 i |
i a |
S^S^SSSsis : :££ :;:f:S^ :£5?;i :S3«£S |
|
3!3SS3SSsi«icS^gffSJtsi?S¥fS£SSSS |
||
|
1 |
5-5,«5«.o2..S..25». .5--"...:-^^ |
|
|
,,-S;-5-«.- :.5-,.,:*«-5„„2S.*2 |
||
|
T* |
iiEii = 52S2 : Js :lgSS :SC53 :5SSsi |
|
|
»' |
s.issssssssssisssssssssssx^'$'$a |
|
|
I |
TJ |
iHiS|i55l::l,i:S = = 5:|SiS,|liS5 |
|
■ |
SllgislSIEpli|Ha5ll3?5?iE5S! |
|
|
SSSS5SSK5SS |
||
|
1 O |
3ilsisillll|is"sl«"l|liliHisii eaaasaaaaaBlesBSBaaalsBiSispaiSBa. |
812
Om tke CUmi0 •/ DtirfUmg.
[Apul,
Si
CO
00
"&>
6
I-
-a
o
il
bo«a
0e>
8
S
o
^
4»
o
o a
I
9
S
a
■^nc
S
o
S
sm
0*
AS
a
o
o
o
to
3^3 8 ■
o
c3
S3
• s
ii
C ^ ■'^ ^* «s
«l
S
hUO
d
I
••* ■" (vS
-o-o-g
JO
d
S S'3 3
000
o £
•I t-s
d
c
fig 00
8
00
•59 ■:
• • •
p^z
55 i:
Q<0
2
B4
m m
02
CO 00
»
4
• • • • a •
a
• ••■•••
m
. d e o
• d '*' «* • •
• • •
• • •
• • •
• • ■
>« 00 eo 1^ o «o « « <# to
10 o
■o 10
•n
•ft to « 10
•o 10 ic
.QO«o2«omj(A«in«eiO(0«cc<c«9«if!w^MQDc»«c/M«(M^
^ oc « <o (O •>
(diOiO^Aaoaid»M
Id Id
•d Id 10 K)
": « «o 55
.^•^fO^qoat^^ooi^idQOidaoooioeiiottc^id^ioidoioaoo
Id K» (0
u^ ~ m H)
• ... ~z
«d»e«c vomm^mofsenoo —
en ""•"•••.*••
•d -a
a
•a H
o JS
»^ S
•••• m
s *•
* « 0
» c >; c 1 «*
a
*J c*
s 2 * « •"i flu <9
■** ja d ««H
V ►^
u P-S, t» o 9
d ,«"o
S^ e jrf «>
d >-;£
5 i o
o c
^ 9
E M
o •
a.
m a
Sir
jd «
ja «■ e **
.a.M JS
I I - c« m <« •» w r* op^o -^ CT P* n. .Q^or^oD o>e •" wanriftc r^oD aei" 1
e
* > a
■3
• ~ a
CO « CQi
Or th» CkmaU e/DnjOuff.
2aJS4 i-ii
1 1
I III
ii
o ^^
» 9.
55 .-- i- 1 I
as:-
iTf-AvSvSI&SSSnvvwvSvvS^TVTwSvvS
111 III Iff III
'.■it
m
111
Ml
314
On the Climate of DmjUing.
[Ap&iih
CO GO
r
Q
8-
J'
I
rt ^
|
I t |
|
|
• |
• to |
|
a |
d |
|
m |
-a |
|
o |
«> |
|
^ |
► |
|
K |
|
|
>. |
|
|
M |
|
|
73 |
|
|
•m |
|
|
O |
|
|
V |
|
|
o |
|
|
a |
• |
|
ce |
6> |
|
fa |
c |
|
"3 |
|
|
o« |
o |
|
< |
S |
3 >a o.£i a
0
8
CO
§
w V V «
*.*0 g
"te^
i*^s
0
a
s
.a
3
0
oeSoCO
JS cs ."S^
• hi
O V •>
la .••is
OPoSaao
a^ poo
•o •
a
>
o
a o
H^<»^^^^^H»°^«>^.^
9:-^&:-^>»-^**eJS^
> • •
a^H
o
(»
rj as o o > w ss as
^■8
S3*
H H
CO
<»
a^^ j^ a'
** ►-• — • "•• ^j "3
oaszoaso
e»(n
GO .
I* a ,3
.2 ►r:
a
♦ 0> flO •-• O -- M •-
• ■ • •
o o o o
u it
ja H
60
9
a
o u»
eoflOfl6«o«e4M♦e•opQO«•^o<♦nop♦02'J'l5•o^•o•2e•»o«
o
jB ^
si
i'-
otk ft. "S o
a
;a
m «o
•** o «
to lO
•0
a
o
a
0 A «
•» 5 a!
*- .
•{.s Si
o S •
a <
e«ei(0<o>oc<iom'4e«^^«eQ<4ie«e«c«<9(o<o«eQe«e«e««*o
*« _r
O *0 lO to K) If) lA *0 lO M> U> (O
en
•amo loioto o lo
If) lO aO to M) lO to « lO O
mme«oir<lc<»^midiotoe«r»^<oncDi-ic>»eo<oioe«««io^«o<o
a
to
cl c« <o ei) c« c« « « c« « -^ -. - -1 c* c« « « « «
"^0O^WO>r*WJw
<
««0ke4aD«<0(0*<io — K»«o<oe«oo<oo)o>e«o<ocot^to9 moc««-*<0'-<Q*<^<»ooQC)ino>t^M*t^in«o^ioo»^r«e4i>«
•J WJ W ^ CO
CO
gi
to
•S -
-j -««*io«>t^ooo»0;j««*«D»rj.»^o -g«*«Jjr-« I
On the CtimaU of DarjiliMff
■i -3
I
|
ill |
|
|
Sss |
|
|
S '«.» |
|
|
£ |
1= |
|
J 1 |
IJ |
|
§ |
|g |
|
1 |
! |
|
i |
4l |
|
1 |
SJ |
|
Q P |
ij |
316 Note on thi O^gyrmi imd BfUeropkon. [April,
Vl.^-^Note on the Genera O^gyrui and Belkrojphon, By W. H.
Bbnson, Esq. B. C. S.
When I described the Pelagian genua Osygyrua in the 4th volome of the Journal, from specimens taken on the surface of the Indian and Southern Atlantic oceans, it did not occur to me to search for cognate genera in any other order than that in which the characters of the animal showed its place to he ; still less did I expect to find any fossil shell allied to it ; but recent consideration of the recorded characters of the fossil genus Bellerophon of Montpobt, which was placed by that author among the Polythalamout Cephalopodes, and was subsequently removed by Dbfrancb, on account of the absence of septa, to the neighbourhood of Argonauta among the Monothalamaus OctopodOt suggests the opinion that this shell is improperly associated with the Cephalopoda, and that its real station is among the Nucleobramckous Gasteropoda, with Atlanta and Oxygyrus, to the latter of which genera it appears to be intimately related.
The manner in which the umbilicated species of Bellerophon are convoluted, the acute keel which is observable in some species, and the sinus which indeots that keel within the aperture, are characters which denote the affinity of the two genera ; while the prolongation of the lips on either side beyond the umbilicus, and the shelly texture of Bellerophon, contrasted with the absence of any prolongation of the lips, the subcorneouB nature of the habitation of O^gyrua, and the sudden truncation of its partial keel, form sufficiently prominent characters to distinguish them as generic groups.
That no recent species of Bellerophon has hitherto been discovered, may be possibly owing to the Pelagian habiteT of the genus, and the paucity of observers of the interesting Oceanic Testaeea, Without specimens I am unable to decide on a point on which Rang and Dbfrancx are at issue ; the former stating, in his Manuel, that the shell of Bellerophon is thin ; whereas, in the first volume of the Zoological Journal, Dbprancb contrasts the great thickness of that shell with the thinness of that o(' Argonauta, Even supposing the latter statement to be correct, weight will not be considered likely to interfere with the Pelagian habits conjecturally attributed to the genus, it being now well ascertained that the ponderous Nautilus PompUius ascends to the surface of the ocean with as little difficulty as the lightest of the naked Cephalopoda,
P. S. — In ^ol. 4, p. 175, there is a misprint in regard to the loca- lity of Qxygyrus. 29* 30' S. lat. should be 39** 30' S. lat. The
1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 817
erro&eous locality is poBsessed of a temperate climate, whereas the real one is occasionally subject to the invasion of fields of ice, and therefore more strongly contrasted with the observed habitats in the vicinity of the line, and in the Bay of Bengal,
VII. — Proceedings of the Asiatic Society^
Wednesday Evening ^ 3rd May^ 1837.
The Hon'ble 8ir Edward Rtak, President, in the chair.
Colonel D. Maolbod, Engrs. M. A. Biokbll, Esq. Capt. S. F. Hannat^ and Dr. W. Griffith, were elected Members of the Society.
Dr. J. SwiNisv and Lieut. M. Kittob, 6th N. I. were proposed by the Secretary, seconded by Capt. Cunningham.
Professor O'Shacohmbsby, proposed by Dr. Corbtn, seconded by Sir £. Rtan.
G. W, Baoon^ Esq. C. S. proposed by Dr. Falconer, seconded by Mr. Magnaohtbn.
Francis Robinson, Esq. C. S. Fuitehgurh, proposed by Captain Forbes, seconded by Mr. Macnaohtek.
The Bishop of Cochin-China returned thanks for his election.
Read extract of a letter from Major Troter, the Society's Agent at Paris, proposing that honorary membership should be conferred on Baron ScHUiUNo of Cronsiadt, the Mongolian and Tibetan scholar.
[Referred to the Committee of Papers.]
Major Trotbr mentions that M. Guisot, Miniiter of Public lostmction, is aboat to sanction a yearly grant of about 3,000 francs, for procuring copies of Sanskrit manuscripts from Calcutta. The study of the Oriental languages is increasing fast on the Continent, and a fresh supply of our publications indented for on London has been immediately disposed of. Capt. Troykr's French translation of the R&ja Taraugini would not issue from the press under a year, on account of the difficulties of printing the Sanskrit text.
Read a letter from the Secretary to Government, General Department, directing the packages of Oriental books to be sent to the Export Ware- house-keeper, and passing the bill for their package, Rs. 17.
The Secretary reported the death of Beradur, the pensioned furash of the Museum, who had been on the establishment since Sir Williah Jones's time. He was with his wife burnt to death in one of the late dreadful conflagrations.
The account current of the Society with Messrs. Morris, Prbvost and Co. shewed a balance of ^75 18 1 in favor, after paying the arrears due to the Oriental Translation Fund.
A letter from N, Carlisle, Sec. Antiquarian Society, dated November, 1836, acknowledged the receipt of the Journal for 1835. 3x
3 1 8 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, [Apui*,
Library.
The following books were presented.
Two copies of the Address by Earl Stanbopb to the Medico-BoUuical flodety, January 18S6, received from that Society through the Govern. ment»
Voyage autour da Monde : the Experimental Voyage of the French cor. ▼ette i^avOTfYe in 1830-39, by Capt. Laplace,— ftrerented by M. Fobtuni^^ Etdocz, Med, Qficer and NaturaiiH of the Frigate La Banite,
The Quarterly Journal of the Calcutta Medical and Physical Society, Nos. I and 11.^ preiiented by the Editore, Profuwre Gaodeoe and (fShau^ neetty.
From the Booksellers; Lardner's Cabinet Cyclopedia, Literary Men, 1.
Meteorological Journal for March^ — by the Surveyor General,
Antiquitiee,
Read the following letter from Lieut Markham Ktttoe, 6th N, I. dated Snd April, announcing that in compliance with the Society's desire he had visited Khandgii {, in order to re-examine the inscription published by the late Mr. Stirling.
'* Apreeably to the request contained in your letter of the 90th ultimo, of which I have the honor to Acknowledge the receipt, 1 proceeded on Monday last to Boraaer- «iir and KhaAdgiri^ and examined the inscription given by Stirling in vol. XV. page 3J3 of the Asiatic ReEearcbes. I found that only part of the inscription iagivea, and that, too, appears faulty. I was unable to attempt a facsimile, not being proWd« cd with scaffolding or ladders, which lire indispensably necessary for that purpose. I shall therefore again visit JTAanif^rtrf in the course of a few days, when I hope to b« enabled to furnish a detailed account of the place and ot the remarkably eorioaa csTcs and sculpture existing there.
'* The inscription is iminediately over a tolerably large cave on the southern face of the hill ; unfortunately a great part of it is obliterated : 1 am, however, in bopes of making out a number of the apparently lost letters by a method I adopt of casting different degrees of shade on the surfuce, and which I have found to assist greatly in deciphering those of which there is the least shadow remaining.
" I did not rest with observing this cave, as 1 saw no rearon why others more ex- tensive should not possess like inscriptions ; in this conjecture I was not altogether mistaken : for 1 fonnd almost all, large or small, to have more or less writing, aoms only having one word of six or eight letters (probably the names of the ori^natort of these hermitages), others, sentences. I dis^covered no less than 14, of l3of wliieh I enclose copies : of these, four are apparently Sanskrit, one (a name) in a new ^a« raeter, and the rest in the column character.
** I have farther great pleasure in announcing the discovery of the most Tolumiaoiia inscription in the column character I have ever heard of : it was shown to me by the same ascetic who had assisted me before.
'* It is on a low rocky hill under a high and isolated one, a mile to the west of ths Pocree road, and near Piplee at the N. W. corner of the famous tank named Kontla-" gung: it is called * Aswcatuma.* There is neither road nor path to this extraordinary piece of antiquity. After climbing the rock through thorns and thicket, I came of a sudden on a small terrace open on three sides with a perpendicular scarp on the 4th or west, from the face of which projects the front half of an elephant of elegant work* manship, four feet high : the whole is cut out of the solid rock. On the northern fsce beneath the terrace, the rock i« chiselled smooth for a space of near 1 4 feet by 10 feet, and an inscription neatly cut covers the whole space. It is divided apparently into four paragraphs, two of about 35 lines each, a third of about 90, and a fourth of 9| lines, encircled by a deep cut frame or line, evidently to distinguish it from the other inscription. I took a facsimile of it, as well as of 19 lines of the centre paragraph i this took me a whole day to perform. I shall copy the remainder on my retnni thither before going to Khandgirif as I consider it of far more importance than the one there, a very small part of it being obliterated. A number of new letters occur, and variations of tiiose already known. I am preparing a list of all, which I shall lay before the Society together with all the faciiiniles when finished."
1 837 i] Proceedings of the Asiatic Societjf* 819
tieat. KiTTOB had met with obstructions in bis inquiries from a mittnut of tb« resident brilimanv, which he found to orig^inate in their temples having bern robbed some yean ago of slabs containing inscriptlonsi by some oiBeer ; and he strongly urged. the Justice of restoring any such tliat might hate come into the Society's possession. One he sn^pected, fiom its dimensions, was the identical one publish- •d In the Journal for February.
The Secretary stated that on examination he found this to be the case, as a second inscription of precisely the same character, now nnder publication, eontained the nama of the Rkjaof Orissa^ who founded Bhubaneiwar temple. The Meeting resolved una- ■ifflously, that the slabs should be restored, and that Lieutenant Kittob had thdr warmest thanks for the suggestion.
Read n letter from Lieutenant Salb, Engineers^ dated AUtuhahad^ in April, forwarding a facsimile taken on cloth and paper of an inscription at KaUnjer, situated at the entrance of a temple of Mahadeva,
The greater part of this inscription being obliterated, it will be impossible to make any profitable use of the facsimile, but it has been so far useful as to enable us to ascertain that another large slab in the Museum in the same peculiar character, must be the one stated to have been brought from the same fort and presented by Oaneral Stewart.
** The Inscription,'* Lientenant Sale writes, " is cut on black marble ; portions of it are effaced by former dumsy attempts to talce copies, which have destroyed the letters. The date appears to be only about 700 years back, and the text contains the name of a certain riija by name Pakma^lix. The resident br&hmans give a curious tradition of the origin of the palace and fortill cations of JTo/tn/^r, attributing them to the virtues of a mineral spring which cured a rija in the Suijfa yuga from a loathsome cutaneous disorder.*'
The Secretary exhibited Mr. Vinobnt Treobar's splendid collection of the Gupta gold coins, which had been intrusted to him for the purpose by the proprietor, whose leal in this line of research had been attended with remarkable success.
The box contained 40 gold coins of the series — principally of Ch akdea, Sam vdra, KuMAKA, Skanoa anoMAHBNDRA GuPTAS : slso the new VieramAdUga type, and the celebrated AnBOxao coin.
Lieutenant Kittob had just added a new name to the same list from a coin in the possession of an officer at Pooree, It bears the title BAladUya, and a name not yet wsil deelphended, Naba, perhaps intended for Nabatana Oupta.
Phjftieal, The following observations on the declination and inclination of the magnetic needle made at Diamond Harbour, were obligingly communicated lo the Society by the chief hydrc^apher of the French corvette Im Jh* nite. Captain Vaillant, during her sojourn here.
The instruments used were of extreme delicacy, with a contrivance for changing the agate of suspension which is found to be worn away by the platina point on which It revolves. The poles of the magnets are changed at every observation so as to remove all index error.
It will be seen that gradual change has taken place since the obncrvations of M. Blossvillk and Colonel Hodgson, published in the As. Res. Vol. XVIII. On referring also to experiments made at Benarei some years ago. the same fact is con- ftrmed. The following table embraces an abstract of the whole of the observations.
DeclinatioHf or Magnetic variation,
• »
1813, Mean of Maj. HoDOflON*s obs. In N. West. Provinces,. ... o 41 East.
183 1 , March, observations at Beaaret , by J. Prinsbp, ,, 0 53 do,
1822, April, ditto, ditto, 1 J do.
1835, March, ditto, ditto, I 27 do.
1827, November, at Calcutta^ by Captain Fabrx, 3 38 54 do.
by Surveyor General, 3 38 36 do.
1828, February, ditto, by ditto, 3 41 16 do.
1838, June, ditto, by ditto, 3 24 10 do.
I837» 14th April, at Diamcmd Juarbour, La Bonite, 4 needles, .. s 37 East.
2t3
890 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Aprnf t,
IneKnalionf or dip.
18«7, November, at Calcutta, by M. Blossvillb 36 33 38 N.
1833, February, ditto, byJ. P&insbf, 36 42 ? N.
1837 » April, at Diamond Harbour, mean of foar observatioiiB, by
direct and indirect methods*, with two iDatruments, 36 39. 4 N.
The Secretary noticed that the bill drawn from Malacca on account of the Tapir, had been presented and accepted for Rs. 226 12— but the animal had not yet made his appearance.
M. Chevausr, mineralogist of the corvette Lfi Banite, requested tlM Society's acceptance of a series of Geologfical specimens from Corsiau
Lieutenant Kittor presented specimens of the rocks in Cuttaek : — also a snake {Coiuber mycterizant f) in spirits ; thus described by the donor: —
** The snake was killed by a aipAbi in the hilly country west of Cuttaek, It occar- red to me that I had read of a similar reptile, and on referring to the Journal of the A. S. for April, 1836, page 317, I found the description (given there by Lieut. Caut- lkt) of one found near the Sewalik hills ; mine, however, differs very matefially in some points, thongh It answers nearer to the description giren of the *' snouted Miake" In his note extracted from the Encyclopedia Britaanicay as will be seen ou oompariug tiie following detail :— >
yy. tn.
Extreme length of the reptile, 4 11 |
Circumference of the thidcest part of body, 0 3}
Ditto of the neck, 0 i
Breadth of the widest part of the head, 0 0)
length of ditto, , 0 1 j
Projection of the upper jaw or snout, d 0 ~
Length from snout to the Tent, 3 3
Ditto vent to end of the tail, 1 9
Abdominal plates or scales, 285
Subcaudal to extremity of tail, 380
Ths eye yellow, oval shape, with black horizontal pupil. Color, upper half grass* green, under half pea- green : has a white line on cither side 1 .1 6th of an inch wide for whole length, except towards the extremity of the tail, which is very sharp pointed. The lower jaws when the month is closed are even or nearly so with the upper, but when open, expand to near double the width. It has double rows of teeth in both the upper and lower jaws, and several in the upper, much larger than the rest, having the appearance of fangs. Its motion is described as that of rapid bounds, moving sJso swiftly on the leaves and branches of trees : the present specimen, however, was killed in the sandy bed of the MaMnaddi, near a bush, while in the act of catching a biid. See Plate XXIII.''
Lieut. KiTTOB in another note mentions the discovery of extensive coal beds in Ungool and Hindoee, near the KurMooa and Bytumee rivers.
The existence of the mineral at these places had before been made known to the Europeans, and specimens had been produced. Lieut. Kittob was anxi- ous to visit and survey the locality, that he might report in further detail, as, if conveniently situated for water carriage down the MahAnaddi, the ooal might bt made available for steamers touching at Poorte, The coal and iron mines are together.
Letter from Professor Roylb inclosing Prospectus of the London Caoutchouc Company, and inviting the Society's attention to this new commercial product, which might be cultivated to any extent on the SUket frontier and in lower Aetam.
The present supply, from Para chiefly, is many thousand tons less than the demand for home consumption. The mode of gathering the juice for export followed at Para is approved of, but the Company or Patentees recommend in lieu of the clay baUs, that wooden cylinders about the size of a quart bottle should be used. First dipped into clay water, they are immersed in the crude juice and hung up to dry ; tJie <up- ping is thus repeated until a layer of Caoutchouc \ an inch thick covers the cylindsr
• The iudirect method is by taking the dip out of the meriditm, and rcdudng it thereto by a simple calculation ; the agreement Is very close.
1 837.] Proceedings of the Anatie Society. ^21
aboat 6 indiM hlglf-tliia eop (sbaped like a tnmbler) U ihea drawn off and tht cylinder used again.
The preference given to the solid dean rubber it doubtleu consequent on the dis- eovery of a very cheap solvent of Caoutchouc in the volatile eoal-oll, which is collect- ed Id large quantities at the gas-works. When rectified it resembles in lightness and extreme volatility the distilled mineral naphtha, with which it is probably identical. The Caoutchouc dissolved in this menstruum, and spread in a eoat be- tween two folds of silk or cloth, regains its solid and elastic form without injury. Might not the naphtha springs of Attam be thus turned to account to introduce the manufacture at once there, with the durable silks of the valley as a basis? Professor RoTLK remarks, that all the trees on which the silk-worm feeds are found to oontain the Caoutchouc principle, which is supposed to be essential to the production of the cocoon.
The splendid fbnilt from Dr. Spilbbubt of Jabalpiir, had arrived and were exhibited.
They consisted of the humerus and cubitus of an elephant, upwards of 15 feet in height ; also a portion of the pelvis of the same animal ; a very perfect elephant's head, ferruginized, of a smaller size, and the head and horns of a buffalo of large sise. Dr. SpiLBBuar pointed out no less than five new sites of fossils in the Nerlmddd valley, two of them due to the zealous search of Mi^or Oubilbt. His note along with sketches of the fossils shall appear in our next.
A paper on anew genera of Rapiorei, one on a new species of Scolopaeidm, and one on a new genas of the Plantigradee with a drawing, were received from B. H. Hodobok, Esq.
A second foeail bone was exhibited and presented by Major Tatlob, brought up from the Fort boring at a depth of 362 feet below the surface*
A drawing of this fragment is given in Plate XXII. : it appears to be a fragment of the tCHiellum or shell of a turtle — much resembling some of the fragments found ao plentifully among the Jamiui, the Siwdlik and the Ava fossils. It is mineralized just to the same extent as the bone exhibited at last meeting ; sp. gr. 2*6, loss by heating red 10 per cent. A recent fragment found at the Sandheads by Dr. Camtob, which had lost all its inflammable animal matter, had a sp. gr. 1*66.
The following specimens of natural history were presented.
A collection of shells^ and two snakes preserved in spirits ; by Mr,
Fbll, Indian Navy.
A collection of shells, by Lieutenant Montbiou, I. N.
A specimen of Squilla Mantis, by Lieutenant Montbiou, I. N.
A s{iecimen of the Indian Sucking-fish {Edteneie Indica), and a footus of a species of ovi-viviparous shark preserved in spirits, by the Hon'ble Colo- nel MoBisoN^ in the name of Mr. W. £win^ Branch Pilot.
To the foetus of the shark the yolk bag is still attached by the funis. Colonel MOBISON states that a shark was caught at the Sandheads on the 8th of January last, which when opened was found to contain 17 young ones all marked and spotted like the present specimen, which was one of them, although the mother was of the bluish grey and white color, common to most species of the genus. The Indian Sucking-fish (Eefieneis Indica) was found attached to her body.
Mr. J. T. PsARfliic exhibited to the Meeting specimens of the larvss
pupa and imago of the Lamia Rubtu, Fab. and a log of the horse-radish
tree, from which he extracted them.
Mr. Pbabson states, that bavins observed a tree at Hawrak nearly dead from the ravages of insects, he purchased it, and on examination found it pierced in all directions with holes from f to | of an inch in diameter, perfectly round, and more or less filled vrith a substance resembling coarse saw-dust. These holes were mads by the large, long, square-shaped apodal larvK of the Lamia Rubnu ; and on the tree being kept about two months, the perfect insects began to appear, which led to an examination of the interior, and the discovery of many specimens in the image state, and that of the pupa exhibited to the Society. Mr. Pbabson mentioned, that, as appears by the last part published of the Transactions of the Entomologiad Society, Capt. W. Saunobbs, who paid much attention to Indian Entomology, had never tea able to meet with the pupa of Lamia Rnbmt ; therefors It maybe new to sdenot.
38S Proceeihg$ rf tie AMtatk Society. [Atkli.
Th« cbaBf^ from tK« htira to the pupa ia this tpedct appears to toke plaiee alMilt lialf way between the bark a&d centre of the tree ; and on cJiangiag from the papa to the imago fttate, the perfect insect works its way oat* by eaong with its strong mandibles a circular hole, about the same size as that made bY the larrm in tha interior of the tree. The general direction of the passages made by the larvm is perpendicular ; while that of the cadt of the imago is hociioatal— the shortest way in fact to the air.
The second experimental year of the CuratorBhip having expired. Dr. Pbarson read the lubjoined report on the operations of the Miueom for the paat year.
Report an the Museum of the Asiatic Society, hy the Curator, ^'May 1637.
At the coodnsion of the term of my charge of the Museum last year I stated the improvements that had been made ; and how much it was to be desired that It should not be allowed to fall back into the state in which I fbund it twelve months before* I am now again called upon to report progress, and to request your attention to form some arrangement by which the evils I then deprecated may be averted, and aa improved method adopted, if you with to alter that which has been followed for tha past two years.
The present state of your Museum maybe mentioned in a few words. The arrange- mente of last year have been followed out, by improving the appearance of the apartmente and by matting the floors ; while by fttt ventUstlon the dampness, firom which so much inconvenience was formerly experienced, has altogether disappeared. No enemy now remains indeed but the dust, which does much mischief by settling upon the specimens, and giving a dingy appearance to them ; as well as by frequent leaning being required, and the inevitable injury to which they are in consequence exposed.
Improvements have also been made in the cabinets. They have been all glazed aad made ready for the reception of specimens, save oae, whieh is nearly completed. The subscription now on foot for this part of the Museum will render it all that can be wished.
A great number of specimens have been presented during the year ; but owing to the InsuiBcient mcHns taken by their presenters to preserve them, only a portioa could be made available to the purposes of the science. I may here state that, pre- parations, whether of skins or of insects, which have not been preserved by arsenical soap, or by some preparation of arsenic, are not proof against the attacks of insecta in this country ; even the so much vaunted solntlon of corrosive sublimate in splrita of wine is, as I have found after a fair trial, to be almost useless. But of the speci- mens presented, there have been mounted two hundred and thirty birds, ten of which are of large slie ; twenty -eight mammalia, and sixteen reptiles ; eight skeletons have been prepared and articulated in the Museum ; viz. those of the Orang-outang, the cow, the ass, hog, adjutant, two terrapins and a turtle. These are complete, with the exception of the flrst ; and those who know by experience the labour of preparing and afterwards of joining together, or articulating as It is technically termed, tha bones of a skeleton especially in this country, will be able to appreciate the labours of Mr. BovcBBz, to whom the praise of executing the manual part of them belongs. The bones of the Orang-outang were presented J>y Mr. Fkith, but the hands and feet having been unfortunately lost, they were restored in wood from those of the Smaatraa gigantic ape in the Museum.
Besides the articulated skeletons there have been presented twenty-two other osteological specimens ; consisting of the skulls of mammalia and birds, the jaw of a whale and the legs of the Emeu,
The other specimens consist of a few reptiles and flshet, and t conslderabla aim* ber of insecta and shells.
1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 3^3
IndepeodeBt of the aboTe, Mr. HoBGtON of Nipal Mttt a series of upwards of eighty well preserved skins of birds, with the intention of their beings placed in the If Qseum, as the originals from which some of the plates of his forthcoming great woiic haTC been taken ; but drenmstances having rendered it desirable to send tihem for the examination of a nataralist of eminence in England, they were, on his promising speedily to replace them, ddiTcred over, by directions from the Secretaryi for transmission there.
With regard to the ftnaneial arrangements, the Secretary did not think himself empowered to advance for contingencies any sum beyond that voted by the Society. But that sum being nearly absorbed by the salaries of Mr. Bouchez and his nephew, who is employed to assist him, I have paid the remainder of the charges myself; and in this manner expended Co.'s Rs. 138 Id 6, more than I have received.
A few words may be expected from me as to the future management of the Museum. Much has been urged against expending the funds of the Society for this purpose ; and a strong protest on the same side, signed by five Members, has also been given in. So far as my own feelings are in question, I shall be happy to yield to this or any other view of the subject taken by the majority. Although I do not agree with those who think money ill expended, which is expended upon an object that contributes to further the pursuits of any considerable portion of the Society. And my respect for the protest would not have been less had it been signed by the older Members of the Society, instead of by those who had been elected only two or three months before the proceedings took place, against which they thought proper to protest ; who mistook the mere lodgment of money in public securities Ibr a vested fund; and who had not, I believe, anyone of them, ever seen the Museum psevious to, or since the new arrangements were made I Under these circumstances I am not inclined to allow much weight to the protest, nor to sacrifice our Museum in •ocordance with the views of the protestors. It is true, a substitute for a Curator has been proposed in a committee, each member of which should undertake a par- ticular department ; and as a body assisting with their advice, and superintending the operations of the Curator, such a committee would be of great service ; but as an executive engpLne, a committee is always worse than useless, and I anticipate nothing but failure in the scheme. If your Curator is not a paid and re sponsible officer, you will, in effect, have no Curator at all ; and if you have no Curator, you will have no Museum ; while I am sure a Museum is, in the present direction of men's minds to- wards natural history, essential to the well-being, If not even to the existence of the Society. If our own funds cannot support our Museum as it should be supported* we ought to apply to the Goverment to assist us ; when, judging from the liberal views of science taken by the present Governor General, and the anxiety he has evinced to encourage that of natural history in particular ; coupled with the fact that the Court of Directors have ever been the patrons of zoological pursuits ; there is Uttie fear of our making the application in vain. I think the advantages of adopt- ing this plan would be great and manifold ; our Museum would be placed on a vigorous and permanent footing ; and be the means of enhancing the prosperity of our institntion, and of conferring no light benefit upon the public : while we should soon be able to wipe off the reproach so repeatedly and justiy thrown upon the name of Englishmen in the East,— of leaving to distant nations the task and the honor of gleaning in our own field the treasures of natural history, which we ourselves art
Indifferent and too ignorant to reap.
J. T. PsABSOir.
Resolved, that the Report be referred to the Committee of Papers for
the purpoee of drafting such arrangement as the Society's funds may
permit for the maintenance of the Museum of natural history on the most
•Adent footing.
Vm.~Mtitet>nlopaa Register.-
JOURNAL
ov
THE ASIATIC SOCIETY.
No. 65.— May, 1837.
I. — Jowmal of a vuit to the MUhmee kiils im Assam. By Wm. Grif- fith, M. D. Madras Medical Establishment.
(In a letter to Captain P. JiKKlNti Political Agent, N. E. Frontier ; oommanlo cated by GoTerament to the Asiatic Society, the 9th April, 1937.]
In pursaance of my intention of visiting the Miskmee hills, as soon as the season was sufficiently advanced, I left this station on the 15th October, and proceeded np the Brahmaputra, or Lohit, to the month of the Karam Pdnee, which we reached on the third day. I thence ascetided this river, which is a mere mountain stream, for a similar period, at the expiration of which I had reached its extreme navi- gable point at that season of the year, even for the small boats which i employed. At ChonpHra the rapids of the Brahmc^utra commence, and thence they increase rapidly in frequency and violence ; so much so, that the river is only navig^able for small boats one day's journey above the mouth of the Karam, No villages exist on the great river, the extreme banks of which are clothed with heavy tree jungle. It is much subdivided by islets formed of accumulations of sand and boulders : these islets being either scantily covered by coarse species of sugar, or tree jungle, or g^ss and tree jungle. The Karam is a considerable stream, consisting of a succession of rapids ; its banks are clothed with very heavy tree jungle, among which the simul*, ddalf, and a species of alder occupy conspicuous places. On the second day of its ascent we reached the Kamptee village Palampan, situated about a mile inland in a southerly direction ; it is small and ^ no consequence, although the R£ja is of high rank.
* Bombax heptapkyllum. t Steiculia ep.
2 a
326 Journal of a visit to [Mat»
At thit village ray attention was first directed to a very valuable na- tive dye, the room of the Assamese ; with this dye all the deep blue cloths so much used by the Kamptees and Singphos are prepared. What is more curious, it belongs to a family (Acanthacea), the constituents of which are generally devoid of all valuable properties — it is a species of Ruellia, and is a plant highly worthy of attention. Leaving the boats, I proceeded up the Karam, the general direction of which is about £. S. £., and after a tedious march of ^ve hours over small boulders, reached the first Mishmee village on the route. This village is called Jingsha, deriving its name, as appears to be always the case, from the Cam : it is about six miles from the foot of the hills — it is small, the number of houses not exceeding ten, and possesses apparently very few khets. The Gam is a man of inferior note. After a halt of two days to enable my people to bring up the provisions, &c., I left for Brahma-kund, which, from Captain Wilcox's description, I imagined to be the usual route to the interior. Brahma-ktind lies to the £. N. £. of Jingsha, from which place it is distant by the path, which is very circuitous, about twelve miles. The route at first follows another bed of the Karam to the S. W., thence ascending the Dai Pdnee to the eastward, thence diverging to the north through a heavy tree jungle, and after traversing this for about an hoar ending at the ku$id, to which place the descent is steep, but short. Of this celebrated place much has been said, but no description at all answers to it, as it exists now. The scenery is bold, the hills on either side of the river being very steep but of no great height, and the kdnd, or reservoir itself is totally lost in the contemplation of the immensely deep bed of the river and the gigantic rocks visible in every direction. Thf extreme width of the bed of the river is certainly upwards of one hundred yards, but of this only th^ left half is occupied by the stream. The kufid is contemptible, and unless the attention were especially di» reeled to it, would quite escape observation. The Deo Pdnee ia a paltry attempt at a waterfall. The course of the river is alow and sufficiently tranquil, but to the eastward there is a violent rapid ending about sixty yards from the kund itself. This reservoir owes its existence to the projection of two rocks into the Lokit ; at this season it contains but little water. The fuqeer's rock is a huge mass perforated near its summit ; its extreme apex is accessible, but wiUi difficulty ; it does not represent Gothic spires, this appearance, so far as I know, being limited to shell-limestone. At this romantic spot I staid three days, paying particular attention to the vegetation pf the place, which presents some curious features, of which the moei
18S7.] the MtMkmee hitls in Anam. S27
remarkftble is the existence of a ipccies of maple and one of me : the former being an inhabitant of Ni]fal. the latter of conBiderable eleya« tiona on the Khasiya ranges. I was met here by Tapan Gam, the chief of the kUnd, who claims all the offerings invariably made to the deity by every native visitor of whatever rank or religion he may be«
After examining the adjoining hills, over which the route pursued by lieutenant Wilcox lay, I was convinced of the impracticability of proceeding, at least with the usual description of Assamese coolies, I was therefore compelled to retrace my steps to Jingsha, having pre- viously arranged with Tapan Gam for guides to shew me the usual route. At Jirngsha I was delayed for several days in bringing up rice, which had been kindly forwarded from Sadiyd by Lieutenant Millar, and without which I knew it would be impossible to visit the interior. From Jingska I proceeded up the Karmn in an easterly direction, diverging thence up the KusBing Pdnee in a N. £. direction, thence skirting the foot of the hills, through remarkably lieavy bamboo jungle. After a long march we descended a low hill to the Lai Fdnee, but at a higher point than any previously visited. The following day I commenced the ascent, passing during the day a small Mishmee village without a name, and halting on the slope of a hill in heavy tree jungle. Commencing our march early next morning, we ascended and descend- ed several considerable hills, and at noon reached Deeling, the DUling. of Captain Wilcox. This is a small village consisting of a few houses, scattered in various directions, and opposite to it on the great mountain Thumaihaya is another called Yeu : there is about this place a good deal of cultivation. It was here that I came upon the route previously followed by Captain Wilcox. This I followed as far as Ghaloom's : it is correctly described in that officer's memoir on Assam and the neighbouring countries. Our halts were as follows : — on the third day the bed of the Lohit ; on the fourth at the mouth of the Lung ; on the fifth at Ghaloom's, whose village has been removed to the banks of the LoMt, and at a distance of about one hour's march in advance from the old site. From Ghaloom's I proceeded to Kuobua'b, whose village is on the north bank of the Lohit, I crossed the river, which is here about forty yards wide, and as usual deep and tolerably rapid, on a bamboo raft, no one but the Mishmees venturing by the suspension canes, which are here stretched over a space of about eighty yards, and at a formidable height from the stream. From Khosha's I proceeded to Phimsong'b, whose village is at a much higher elevation than any of the others: but PRiMSONe was unfertile tetely absent. This was the extreme point to which I was enabled 2 u 2
828 Jtmmal of a visit to [Mat,
to proceed, and after waiting three days for the arrival of the chief. I returned to Khosha's, where I met with Prim»ono, who had josl retamed from a visit to Trusono, a chief whose viUage is hr in
the interior.
I had thus hecome acquainted with all the influential chiefs near our frontier, and by all I was received in a friendly and hospitable manner. In accordance with my original intentions, my attention was in the first place directed towards ascertaining whether the tea exists in this direction or not, and, as I have already informed you, I have every reason to think that the plant is unknown on these hills. From what I have seen of the tea on the plains, I am disposed to believe that the comparative want of soil, due to the great inclination of all the eminences, is an insuperable objection to its existence.
As^I before observed to you, during my stay at Jmgsha my curiosity had been excited by reports of an incursion of a considerable force of Lamas into the Mishmee country. It hence became, having once established a footing in the country, a matter of paramount import- ance to proceed farther into the interior, and, if possible* to effect a junction with these highly interesting people ; but all my attempU to gain this point proved completely futile; no bribes, no promises would induce any of the chiefs to give me guides, even to the first Mishmee village belonging to the Meyhoo tribe. I was hence com- pelled to content myself for the present, with obtaining as much information as possible relative to the above report, and I at length succeeded in gaining the following certainly rather meagre account.
The quarrel, as usual, originated about a marriage settlement between two chiefs of the Meyhoo and Taeen tribes : it soon ended in both parties coming to blows. The Meyhoo chief, Roolino, to enable him at once to overpower his enemies, and to strike at once at the root of their power, called in the assistance of the Lamas. From this country a force of seventy men armed with matchlocks made an invasion, and»aa yras to be expected, the Taeen Mishmees were beaten at every point and loat ibout twenty men. The aflfiair seem to have comie to a close about September last, when the Lamas returned to their own country. Where it occurred I could gain no precise information, but it must have been several days' journey in advance of the villages I visited.
It was owing to the unsettled state of the country, resulting from this feud, that I could gain no guides from the Digaroos, without whose assistance in this most diflScult country, I need scarcely say, that all attempts to advance would have been made in vain. These people yery pbusibly said, if we give you guides, who is to protect u^
1 83 7 .] tie Miakmee hilU iu Auam. 82t
lirom the vengeaiiceof the Meyhoos when you are gone, and who is to infture ob from a second invasion of the Lamas ? Another thing to he considered is the influence even then exercised over the Mishmees near our boundaries by the Singphos connected with the Dupha Gam ; but from the renewal of the intercourse with our frontier station, there is every reason for believing that this influence is ere this nearly destroyed.
I was, after various attempts, reluctantly obliged to giye up the affair, although I am by no means certain that, had I known of the de- lay that would take place before I met Captain Hannat, a longer so- journ in the hills would not have been attended with success. I returned by the same route, halting at Deeling to enable me to ascend the great mountain ThoMihaya^ on the top of which I passed one night, and the ascent of which in every respect amply repaid me for all difficulties incurred. On my return I visited Tapam Gam's* village, where I met several Singphos, who were engaged in the late troubles on the side of the Dupha, and which is reported to be the favorite haunts of a fismous Sing^ho dacoit, Chd'n Yu'no ; thence I returned to Jimgsha^
Naiure of the camUry. The country traversed during the above journey consisted of a series of ascents and descents, as must always evidently be the case where the route follows the course of a consi- derable river ; for difficulty it cannot well be surpassed, this again depending on the proximity of the route to the Lohit. The only comparatively easy portion is that betweeli Dai Pdnee and the place where we descended to the bed of the large river. The hills are invariably characterised by excessive steepness, and as the greater portion of the route winds round these eminences at some height above their bases, the marching is excessively fatiguing and difficult, to say nothing of its danger. In very many places a false step would be attended with fatal consequences ; in one place in particular, upwards of an hour was consumed in traversing a sheer precipice at a height of at least one hundred feet above the foaming bed of the Lohit; the only support being derived from the roots and stumps oi trees and shrubs, and the angular nature of the face of the rock, which is, 1 believe, grey carbonate of lime;
Paths. The paths are of the very worst imaginable description, always excessively narrow and overgrown by jungles in all directions* In very steep places the descent is assisted by hanging canes, which aflbrd good support. No attempt is ever made at clearing them of
• This chief b not worthy of any encomasement. He would feel this the move, owing to the praiimity of his rillsffe to onr boaiidsry and its easiaess oCaccess.
any obstniotioD : indeed the omtltes teem to tkink lluit the more diffi- enlt the paths the better, a great :t aecuritj being thns obtained from foieign invasion. Better paths do exist, and there is cme in particolar on the north of the LoAil, which is that commonly used by the Mishmeea when carrying cattle back from the plains to their homes* Bq^ it was my fortune to be shown the very worst, although i escaped the cliff above alluded to by following on my return another but very pircuitoos route. Up to Ghalooh's old site the hills are nearly entirely clothed with dense tree jungle, the points of some being eovered with a coarse grass ; thence every step towards the eaatwaid is accompanied by a most material improvement, the hills presenting a very pleasing and varied surface, and being only clothed with tree jungle towards their bases. The extreme summits of the loftiest are naked and rugged.
Rivers 0ni Torrents, The torrents which are passed between the fool of the hills and Ghaloom's are the Tunoo (Dissd of Wilcox), which separates Thmmatkaya from Deeling, the Lmng and the O. Of these the Lmig is the only one not fordable ; tht Mishmees cross it by suspension canes. I preferred constructing a rude bridge, which, as the torrent is divided by huge boulders, was neither a difficult nor m very tedious afiBtir. The Tid^ding, which is of considerable sise, is on the right bank of the river. The rills are frequent, especially towards the foot of the hills. I saw only one waterfall of any magnitude near the Tmswoo / the body of water is not great, but the height of the fall is certainly one hundred feet. The Lokii itself beyond the Lung is of no great size, the average breadth of the stream at that season being from forty to fifty yards. At Ghaloom's its depth did not appear to exceed thirty feet, it is a curious fact, its temperature is lower than that of any of its tributaries. Although I have not seen the Dihong, judging from the comparatively small size of the Lohit, the probability is much in favor of the former carrying off the waters of the Tsan'poo. — Pumsono in- deed informed me that the LokU above the Gkaioom Pd^e ifikaiowm Thee of Wilcox) is an insignificant mountain stream.
Altitude of Mountains, Of the height of the various ridges sur- mounted I can give no idea : the only thermonteter I had was unfortunately broken before my arrival at the kdnd. The high- est I visited was Lamplang't&aga s the next in height Tku$natkeqfU : on both these snow occasionally collects daring the cold months. The western face of the latter is completely bare towards its summit, tho eastern being covered with tree jungle. Of the former, the upper third is con^pl^tely v<alkfid : and two efforts to complete ita asoeAt W«re fruitless.
1837.} the MUkme MIU m Auam. 88r
G§ologf. Of the geology of these hills I am unfortanately ineompe* tent to judge ; nor was I ever enabled to make a satisfactory collection* owing to the impossibility of procuring additional carriage.
Zoohffif, The subjects presented by the animal kingdom are cer«- tainly not extensive either in number of species or of individuals. I observed no wild quadrupeds except monkeys and an occasional squirrel; no tigers exist, but bears are represented as tolerably numerous. The number of birds which 1 succeeded in procuring^ ^rely amounted to species.
Bottmy. Of the botany it is not my intention here to give ai^ fxtended account. It is sufficient to state that it appears to have- similar features with other portions of the Sub-Hiwutlajf^n ranges* I did not reach the region of fir trees, but I could plainly distinguish by the telescope the existence of very extensive forests on the loftier ranges to the eastward. The families that have the most numerous representatives are CompotiUt, Urtieea, Bakaminem, Cyathaniia/semg AcmUhace^, Gruminea and Filiees, The most interesting, chiefly from the indicating elevation, or from their being usually associated with climates similar to that of norfhem Europe, are RamMCuiacem, tndud* ing that valuable drug the Mishmee^Teeta, and the celebrated poison Bee, Fmnareacea, ViolaeUe, Camelliacete, HamameliduB, including the Bueklandia and SedgwickU, Geniianea, Vaeciniaeem, Campanulacemt Tkymalea, Jugkmdea, Cupuliferm. The most unique plants is a new genus of Raffieeeaeea, like its gigantic neighbour of the Malayan Archipelago, a paraeiie, on the root of a species of vine.
The natives of this portion of the range are divided into two tribes* Taeen or Digaroo and Meyhoo, these last tracing their descent from the IHbemg Mishmees who are always known by the term crop-haired. The Meyhoo, however, like the Taeens, preserve their hair, wearing it generally tied in a knot on the crown of their head. The appear- ance of both tribes is the same, but the language of the M.fyhoos is very distinct. They are perhaps the more powerful of the two ;' but their most influential chiefs reside at a considerable distance from the lower ranges. The only Meyhoos I met with are those at Deeling^ Yeu, a small village opposite Deeling but at a much higher elevation^ and Tapan. I need scarcely add that it was owin§^ to the opposltioQ of this tribe that Captain Wilcox failed in reaching Lama, T\kp DigarooB are ruled by three influential chiefs, who are brothers* Dkisono, Khosha, and Ghaloom : of these, DaisoNo is the eldest and the most powerful, but he resides far in the interior. PaiMSOMO is from a distant stock ; and as the three brothers mentioned above are
8S3 Jtmnmt of a vuii i6 [Mit,
all pftBsed ihe prime of life, there is but little doubt that he will soon become by far the most influential chief of his tribe. Both tribes appear to intermarry. The Mishmees are a small, active, hardy race» with the Tartar cast of features ; they are excessively dirty, and have not the reputation of being honest, although, so far as I know, they are belied in Ais respect. Like other hill pet>ple, they are famous for the muscular development of their legs : — ^in this last point the women have generally the inferiority. They have no written language ; — their clothing is inferior ; it is, however, made .of cotton, and is of their own manufacture ; — that of the men consists of a mere jacket and an apology for a dhoU, — that of the women is more copious, and at any rate quite decent : they are very fond of ornaments, especially beads, the quantities of which they wear is very often quite astonishing. They appear to me certainly superior to the Al>or8, of whom, however, I have seen but few. Both sexes drink liquor, but they did not seem to me to be so addicted to it as is generally the case with hill tribes :-^ their usual drink is a fermented liquor made from rice called fnonth : this, however, is far inferior to that of the Singphos, which is really a pleasant drink.
Beliffum. Of their religion I could get no satisfactory information :— ^very thing is ascribed to supernatural agency. Their invocations to their deity are frequent, and seem generally to be made with the view of filling their own stomachs with animal food. They live in a very promiscuous manner, one hundred being occasionally accommodated in a single house. Their laws appear to be simple, — all grave crimes being judged by an assembly of Gams, who are on such occasions summoned from considerable distances. All crimes, including murder, are punished by fines ; but if the amount is not forthcoming, the ofiFender is cut up by the company assembled. But the crime of adultery, provided it be committed against the consent of the husband^ is punished by death ; and this severity may perhaps be necessary if we take into account the way in which they live.
The men always go armed with knives. Lama swords, or Singpho dhaos and lances ; and most of them carry cross-bows — the arrows for these are short, made of bamboo, and on all serious occasiona are invariably poisoned with bee. When on fighting expeditions, they use shields, made of leather, which are covered towards the centre with the quills of the porcupine. Their lances are made use only for thrusting : the shafts are made either from the wood of the lawn fCuryota ureatj or that of another species of palma juce — they are tipped with an iron spike, and are of g^eat use in the ascent of hills.
1637.] the Mishmte MUb in A$i9m. Mt
The lance heads are of their own manufacture and of very soft iron.
They have latterly become acquainted with fire-arms, and the chieli
baTC mostly each a firelock of Lama construction.
Their implements of husbandry are very few and rude. They have
no metal utensils of their own manufacture* — all their cookings being
carried on in square capacious stone vessels, which answer their
purpose very well. The population is certainly scanty, and may bt
estimated as follows : —
Jingsha, 50
Tapan, 80
Deeling and Yea, 80
Ghalooms, 80
Khatha, 100
PKmaonf , 70
, 460
This must be considered as a rough estimate, and probably is con- siderably exaggerated.
The number of villages among which the above population is distributed is seven, but it must be remembered that there are two other villages, namely, Meerisao and Rulings, close to the Khashas. By far the greater number of villages appear to be located near the banks of the Lohit ; I saw only one situated on the Leeng ; while on the summits of Thumathaya, the villages Jingsha, Tapan, Deeling and Yeu consist of several houses, none, however, exceeding ten in number ; and Ghaloom's, Kbasha's and Primsono's consist each of a single house. The houses in the former case resemble a good deal those of the Singphos, and are of variable size ; in the latter case the house is of enormous length, this depending on the rank of the possessor, and capable of accommodating from eighty to one hundred and sixty persons, — all are built on machauns, constructed almost entirely with bamboo, divided into compartments and thatched with the leaf of a marontaceous plant (arrow-root family) likewise found in Assam ; this being again covered, at least in some instances, with the leaves of a species of ratan. The leaf of the former answers its purpose admir- ably both as to neatness and durability, and forms an excellent protec- tion against the rain. Khasha's house is certainly one hundred and sixty feet in length ; it ia divided into twenty apartments, all of which open into a passage : generally it would appear on the right side of the house as one enters, along which the skulls and jawbones of the various cattle killed during the possessor's life time are arranged. In- each apartment there is a square fire-place, consisting merely of earth, 2 X
884 Journal of d vUii (6 C^ATi
mbottt which the bamboos are cat away. As no exit for the smoke is mllowed, the air of the interior is dense and oppressiTe, and often exceedingly painful to the eyes.
Domestic animais. Their liTe-stock consist chiefly of hogs, mathooiUt a nobl^ animal intermediate between the bull and buffalo, and fowls. Of these the hogs are the most common — ^they are easily procurable ; bat they are not at all disposed to part with the fowls, which they aay is the favorite food of the deity. I was hence frequently reduced to eat pork, which seemed to me, no doubt, on account of its vile feeding, very unwholesome. On my arrival at each village a hog was killed as a matter of coarse, of which a portion was presented to me, and a portion to my people. In one case only a young mathoon was killed ; in all these cases, the flesh is immediately cut up and devoored as soon as possible. Their cooking is very rude, chiefly consisting of minces. Chowrie-tailed cows are only to be met with farther in the interior.
Their dogs are of the ordinary pariah kind. Cats are uncommon.
Among the skulls ranged in their houses, those of several other kinds of cattle occur, including the cows of the plains, and the bafllit* lo ; the remainder are procured entirely from Lama.
Cultivation. Their cultivation is scanty, apparently not sufficient to supply even their wants, and carried on in a very rude way. The most favorable places are of course selected, either on the slopes of the hills or on the occasionally more level patches, and joining the Lohit. The soil in almost all cases consists of a thin superstratum of vegetable mould. Some of the villages are in possesslion of a good sort of hill rice, but the chief cultivation is of bobasd*, goomdanf or Indian corn, khoneel and two or three still inferior grains. The villages situated at low elevations produce excellent yams and aloos of seve* ral kinds. They are unacquainted with wheat, barley, &c. ; nor have they even taken the trouble to obtain potatoes. The capability of the country up to the point to which I searched, is not great, but thence the landscape is at once sufficient to convince one that the improvement is rapid as one proceeds to the eastward.
Of kanee a small quantity is cultivated, chiefly however for sale to the Singphos, although many of the natives are great opium eaters. They cultivate a sufficient quantity of cotton for the manufacture of their own clothing, but it seems to be of inferior quality. Tobacco in in great request, still it does not seem to be regularly cultivated. Both sexes, > oung and old, are determined smokers ; their pipes am
* Elsntine cancans. t T«a woys. t Davses sp*
i 897 J the Mhhmie kilk m A9$um. 835
chicrfly of Singpbo manafacture ; the poor classes contenting them- selves with those made from bamboo.
Granariei, I should have mentioned that the produce of their fields is kept in small granaries, at some distance from their houses : and it is a regulation calculated to prevent quarrels, that each wife, (for they tolerate polygamy.) has her distinct granary. Their bridges have been well described by Captain Wilcox; — the passage of that at Graloom's which is full seventy yards in length, occupying from two to two and half minutes. The articles in the greatest request among them are salt, woollen clothing, printed cottons, and glass beads of various colors. Of the existence of salt, within their own boundaries they are unaware : generally they have none. Occasionally they pro* cure Luma rock-salt, which is (in bulk) of a reddish color, from being mixed up with a red earthy substance somewhat aromatic. For these they exchange cloths of their own making, and their three staple articles, miihrnee^ieeta, bee, and geiiheoon, which are, in fact, at present the only valuable known products of the country.
With Lama they carry on an annual trade, which apparently takes place on the borders of either country. In this case miahmee^teeta, is the staple article of the Misiimees, and for it they obtain dhao9 or straight long swords of excellent metal and often of great length ; copper pots of strong, but rough make, flints and steel, or rather steel alone, which are really very neat and good ; warm woollen caps, coarse loose parti- colored woollen cloths, huge glass beads, generally white or blue, various kind of cattle, iii which Lama is represented as abounding, and salts. I cannot say whether the Lamas furnish flints with the steel implements for striking light ; the stone geaerally used for this purpose by the Mishmees is the nodular production from Thumat/iayat — and this, although rather frangible, answers its purpose very well ; with the Singphos they barter elephant's teeth, these animals being found in the lower ranges, for slaves, dhaws, and buffaloes.
With the Khamtees they appear to have little trade, although there is a route to the proper country of this people along the Ghaloom Pdnee, or Ghaloom Thee of Wilcox's chart; this route is, from the great height of the hills to be crossed, only available during the hot months.
With the inhabitants of the plains they carry on an annual trade, which is now renewed after an interruption of two years, exchanging cloths. Lama swords, spears, mishmees teeta, bee, which is in very great request, and gertheana much esteemed by the natives for its peculiar and rather pleasant smell, for money (to which they begin to 2x2
886 Journal of a vM to [Mat,
attach greot vahie), cloths, salt and beads : when a sufficient sam of money is procnred, they lay it oat in buffaloes and the country cattle.
PoUiieal relations. With reference to their political relations tiiey were all^-«t least all those near our frontier— active supporters of the Dupha Gam, to whom they rendered very effectual assistance in the erection of stockades, although they declined fighting. Formerly the Riga of Attam exercised almost exclusive control over them^ entirely, as it appears, from making their most influential chiefs trifling annual presents of one or two bufliBdoes. With our government tiieir intercourse has, as I before mentioned, been entirely interrupted during the last two years ; at present, however, they appear inclined to pay all proper respect to the Assamese authorities. From the active assist- ance they rendered Dupha Gam, and in the second instance to put an impediment in the way of the trade of slaves, it is obviously of importance to keep them in this friendly state, and this would be best done by adopting the plan followed during the times of the RILjas of this portion of AsMom ; and with this view I would beg to direct your attention to Ghaloom, Khosha, and PaiMSONo: of these three, Kbobha is perhaps possessed of the greatest influence, but he is getting old and inactive. The same may be said of Ghaloom, his younger brother. The most active, ambitious, and enterprising man is certainly Primsono, who is still young ; and as he evidently looks up to the possession of the chief authority among the Gams, any favor shewn to him would render him a steady friend. He is the only chief I saw who is in the habit of visiting Lama. It was from materials given by him that Captain Wilcox drew up that portion of his map which has reference to the course of the Lohit, and it is through him alone that we may look forward to becoming acquainted with the country of the Lamas. He is, in fact, far superior to all the rest in talents and information, and, as a proof of his activity, he has just returned from the Hookum territory, where he saw Captain Hannay, and whither he had no doubt followed the Dupha Gam. So long indeed as the Mishmees are in relation with the Singphos, so long will there be a ready way in which to dispose of slaves by the Singphos, a people on whom no dependence is to be placed. At the period of my visit to Kbasha, I saw a slave who had been actually sold by Singphos residing within our territory, within the last six months. With the Dibong Mishmees they are, and always have been, engaged in a war of extermination. Of this tribe, both Mooghoos and Digaroos entertain the greatest fear : their inroads have caused the latter tribes to forsake their haunts on the Digaroo mountuns« and I am told that
1837,] the Mishme9 hills in Attam, 337
at thiB time none are to be found to the westward of the Tid-ding, With the Lamas, as I have before observed, they are at present at mptore ; and protection might be promised them against the inroads of either people, such protection being chiefly limited to the loan of old muskets and ammanition. It is chiefly owing to their proximity to the Lamas, that the country of the Mishmees, as being the most feasible route thither in this direction, is worthy of attention. It is obvious from all accounts that the Lamas are a very superior race, and that they greatly resemble the Chinese. It would hence be highly desirable to open a trade between Upper Assam and Lama, and to this I really see no insurmountable objection. The great object to be first attained is personal communication with these people, and I have every reason to believe that through the influence and aid of Primsono, who is well acquainted with them, that 1 hhould be able to accomplish this. On this subject, however, I have already addressed you oflicially. — PaiMsoNO, in the event of the non-consent of the other chiefs, has promised to take the responsibility on himself, and as the route he has promised to take me leads across the termination of the Himdlayas, and ends in some distance from the southern extremity of the valley, in which the inhabitants of this portion of Lama reside, he could neces** sarily act independently of them ; almost all the Meyhoo chiefs, from whom the chief opposition is to be apprehended, being located along the Lohit to the westward of the junction of the Ghaloom Panes', Having once gained access to the valley, a return could be effected along the banks of the Lohit, so as to materially increase our know« ledge of that river. From my knowledge of the Mishmees I am confident that the slightest care would ensure me from any attempts at treachery. Open hostilities they would never attempt, and as there would be no crossing of any considerable river, no attempts could be made, as they, the Meyhoos, appear to have intended in Captain Wilcox's instance, on the party when subdivided. The hasty retreat of this officer has been attended with unfortunate results in increasing the fear which the Digaroos entertain for the Meyhoos.
With reference to my making the attempt, I can only say that sixty .maunds of rice are already lodged within the hills, and my orders are only necessary to cause its transportation to the villages of Khosha, Gbaloom, and Pai msong. Thus one great obstacle i^n aU hill expedi- tions is already removed. Primsong has engaged to provide roe with men for the transports of my carriage and the necessary presents ; thus I shall run but little risk from detention owing to the sickness or laziness of coolies. In short, the only thing likely to interrupt my
889 Journal of a visit to [Mat.
progress will be eickness ; but having once reached PaiMtoNo's, safety would be perhaps insured. I speak here in allusion to the season* the route being, from the great height of the mountains to be crossed, only practicable during the rains. I shall close this portion of my letter with a few remarks on the Lamas, for which I am indebted to PamsoNO. He describes them as resembling the Chinese, whose peculiar manner of wearing their hair thev adopt ; the country is very populous, the houses well built, and the people are well supplied with grain, the staple one being rice. They are of a large stature, well clothed, wearing Chinese trousers and shoes, navigating their rivers by means of bonte, and using horses, of which they possess three varieties, as beasts of burthen. They possess in addition, no less than •even kinds of cattle. They distil ardent spirits, and their manufactures, which are numerous, are said to be very superior.
On my • anival at Jingaha, I determined on crossing the country towards Beeaa, having heard that tea existed in this direction. Leaving Jingsha, I proceeded up the Koran to the east, thence diverg- ing to the south along the now nearly dry bed of the Kampiee, During the march I passed one small Singpho village, and in the evening arrived at Onaot the largest Sin^'pho village I ever saw. On the following day I left for Saitoon, and after a march of three hours halted beyond Suttoon close to the head of the Tenga Pdnee. From this, ou the following day, I proceeded crossing the Tenga Pdnee,. the course of which I followed for some distance, thence diverging to the S. W. towards the Minaboom range through excessively heavy bamboo jungle. On reaching the Muttock Pdnee I ascended its dry bed for some distance until we reached the hills. This nmge, along which I proceeded some distance, is entirely sandstone, and in no part exceeds five hundred feet in height; thence descended and arrived at the Meerep Pdnee, in the bed of which we halted. The next day carried me after a long march to Beesa, the course first laying down the Meerep Pdnee, thence to the westward and through a very low and uninterest- ing and nearly uninhabited country. We emerged from the jungle about a mile and a half above Beesa, to which place our course lay along the nearly dry bed of the formerly larger now small Diking, This river, which up to last year drained a great portion of the Singpho country on this side of the Patkaye range, is now nearly dry, its waters having taken a new course into the Kamroop, and thence into the Booret Diking. It is now only navigable for small boats as far as the Degaloo Goham's village, which is but a short distance from its mouth.
18d7.] the Mishmee hills in Asiam. 839
The valley oecnpied by the Khakoo Singphos, which I had thus crossed, is bounded to the N. E. by the Mishmee mountains, and to the 8. W. by the Mimboom range ; it is of a triangular form, and not of any great extent : it is drained by the Tenga Pdnee, The v^htAe valley is comparatively high, and may be considered as a low tab)e land : it it incomparably the finest part of our territory inhabited by Singphos. that I have yet seen : between Itusa and Laitora, I passed, ulthonirh it was a short march, five large villages ; and whatever the case may be with the other portions of our Singpho territory, this valley is verf populous and highly fluurishing. Luttora is a village of no great size : formerly Luttora Gam was the chief of the whole valley, but his followers, since the affair of the Dnpha Gam, have divided them- selves between Itusa and Ittanshantan Grams who are friendly to our Government.
From Itusa Gam I met great attention ; from Luttora Gam, until lately an avowed enemy to our Government, I received a visit, being the first he ever paid to any ofiicer. He made the usual professions of submission ; but on my telling him that he should send in his submis* sion to the ofllicers at Sadiyd, he replied very quietly, that he must first communicate with the Dupha Gam. (Latterly I understand that he has sent his submission in to the Political Agent.) He was attended with a considerable number of men armed with lances and dhaos. He is a large, ruffianly-looking man, nearly blind, and for a Singpho very dirty. He was attended with an adherent of the Dupha Gam, who had just returned from Hookum. This man descanted on the general satis- faction given to the chiefs about Hookum by the presents of Captain Hannat, and he said that all the chiefs had agreed to bury the re- membrance of all former feuds in oblivion.
The chief cultivation of the valley is that of ahoo dhan, the fields of which are numerous and extensive.
The manners of the Khalchoos are the same as those of the other Singphos; they are represented, however, as excelling these in treachery and cruelty. I met with no .opposition on the journey, although I v^as attended by only sixteen Donaniers ; and although, as I have since as- certained, ray adoption of this route caused great offence to the chiefs* one of whom sent a letter of remonstrance to the officers at Sadiyd, They have a gpreat number of Assamese slaves, and there is but little doubt that the practice of slave-selling still exists among them. In fact a Donanier from Chykwas was actually obliged to place himself under my protection. None of the villages are stockaded. Luttora is on a strong site, being built on a steep eminence nearly surrounded by two
840 Journal of a w$U to the Miskmee hUU in Atsam. [Mat,
small streams ; and as the ascent is steep, although not great, it is difficult of access, and might be well defended.
I gained bo clue to the actual existence of the tea, although the yellow soil was not unfrequent towards the head of the Tenga Pdane, The Minaboom range, as I have above observed, is of no considerable height ; it is covered witb tree jungle, among which occurs a apeciea of dammai, amagnolea, and one or two species of oak.
On arriving at Beeaa I heard that Mr. B&ucb was at Fmgree^ and as that gentleman had previously expressed a wish that I should gire my opinion on his mode of tea culture, 1 immediately determined on proceeding thither : with this view I left for Rt^oo, which I reached in two ordinary marches. There visited the tea, and then left for Rapoodoo, Here also I visited the tea, which is abundant, appearing to me the best of that produced in the Singpho territory ; — the soil is precisely the same, in all its external characters, as that of the other tea localities. *
The tea plant being certainly adapted to some degree of ahade, the free exposure to the sun seems wrong in principle, evidently producing a degree of coarseness in the leaves, totally incompatible, I presume, with the production of fine flavored teas.
From this place I proceeded through heavy jungle, uninhabited except by elephants, for two days, literally cutting my way where the tracks of the elephants were not available owing to their direction. Our course being determined by that of the Dibora, on the evening of the second day we arrived at Choakree Ting in the Muttock country, and halted on the Rolea Pdnee. The third day, after a very long march of nearly twenty miles, carried me close to Ranga gurrah. On reaching this I found that Major Whitb was expected daily, but that Mr. BaucB had already returned to Sadiyd.
I had the pleasure of accompanying Major Wbitb three days after my arrival to Tingree, from which place we returned direct to Sadiyd, the march occupying three days.
The greater part of Muttock which I had thus an opportunity of seeing may be characterised as capable of producing tea, the soil being in almost every instance of that yellow color, hitherto found to be so characteristic of the tea localities. To this the only exceptions exist in the swampy ravines, which are occasionally of great extent. The better portions consist of rather high plains, covered with tall coarse grasses, and intersected here and there with narrow strips of jungle. It may be considered as a comparatively open country ; — ^the villages are numerous, and the people satisfied. Altogether Muttock
1887.] Ssttmate of Life in the CivU Service. 84 1
may he considered as a well-governed flourishing district. Bat on tbic point f need not detain yon, as the nature of the district is suffi- ciently well known.
The Tillages passed between Beesa and Muttock are few ; the first is a small temporary village occupied by Nagas, about ten miles from Beesa, The next is Dkompoan, a large Singpho village, half way between the Naga village, and Rtqtoo, Rusoo; and, lastly, Rupddoo, Btftween this and Choakrt Ting no villages occur.
IL-^Correeied Estimate of the risk of life to Civil Servants of the Bengal Presidency. By H.T. PaiNaap, Esq, See. to Qovt. See.
In the number of this Journal for July, 1832, some Tables were published showing the risk of life amongst Civil Servants on the Bengal JPstablishment, and in a short article the priuciples were explained upon which the tables had been framed. The method adopted in that article for computing the risks of life in the Civil Service of the Bengal Presidency has met the entire approbation of the most able actuaries in England, and the tables have not only been adopted as affording the best estimate forthcoming of the chances of life amongst persons in good circumstances in the climate of India, but attempts have likewise been made to apply the same method of compu- tation toother services. Amongst others. Mr. Curnin has, we under- stand, successfully computed tables framed on the same principles for the Military Services of all the three Presidencies of India, from the year 1 765 to the present date, — a work of immense labour, the results of which we have seen in abstract, and lament that the publication of them has been so long delayed. As our Civil Service tables have thus acquired an importance, as well from the use made of them by insurance offices, as from the application of the principle to the construction of other tables, we have deemed it necessary, now that another lustrum of five years has passed since they were framed, to republish them, completed to the close of 1 836, and to draw attention a second time to the method adopted in their construction. "We will not conceal that a principal motive with us for taking this trouble is that yre have discovered some errors in the Tables of 1832, and therefore lire anxious to supercede it for practical use by supplying one more accurate. We are glad also to avail ourselves of the opportunity to point the attention of public officers and persons of intelligence at other Presidencies to the expediency of keeping registers and framing similar tables for the different services with which they may be con< 2 r
S4a
Estimate of Life in the Civil Service*
[Mat^
nected. In a very valuable paper drawn ap by Mr. Griffith Dayibs for the Bombay Civil Fund, a form of register is g^ven, which, if duly kept, will afford the means of constructing accurate tables for any purposes framed precisely upon our principle, and this table may be adopted for a regiment or for any number of persons circumstanced alike — that is, when in a condition to yield a fair average of casualties, just as well as for a service constituted like the Civil Services of the different Presidencies. The only thing to be attended to is, that in like manner as a separate page in the service registers ought to be set apart for the nominations of Civil Servants for each year, because, forf acility of computation, we assume them to be of persons of the same average age, so a separate page must be assigned to persons of the same age when the register is formed for the purpose of obtain- ing the risks of life amongst persons promiscuously selected, and not of uniform or nearly corresponding ages.
As it is of importance that this should be well understood, and because we wish to inculcate the expediency of framing tables of tha same kind not only for his Majesty's and for the Native regiments, but likewise for the natives of cities and towns in different parts of India, we shall devote a few words to a little further explanation of tha registers we recommend to be kept. The following is the form into which any number of names upon which it is desired to obtain life results of any kind may be entered, taking care only, as before pointed out, that those entered in the same page are always of the same aga at the time of first registry.
Page u.
Age 23, 1 at year. 3nd. 3rd. 4th. 5th. 6th.
7th. Sth. 9th. 10th. &o.
A. B. C. D.
Page 16. Age 95.
IL. . •
P.
G.
|
1 |
1 |
I |
I |
|
1 |
1 |
I |
1 |
|
1 |
1 ' |
I |
) |
|
1 |
1 |
i died. |
|
|
4 |
4 |
31 |
3 |
|
1 |
I |
i died. |
|
|
] |
1 |
I |
1 |
|
J |
1 |
1 |
I |
|
1 |
1 |
1 |
1 |
|
4 |
4 |
3§ |
3 |
] 1
1 mar.
i died. 1
2§
if 1
I
2*
1
1
\
1 one son.
1
1 I
1 1
9
Now if one hundred names of soldiers were entered in the first
column as having come into the country at the age of 23, though
every one of them came, perhaps in a different year, still the register
for as many years as it may extend in respect to these persons,
* Diicharged. t Returned to England.
I'BS^.] Ssttmate of Life in the Civtt Service. iiS
giving in each the fact of the individual having ontlived that year or not. or any other circumstance or event, must afford the means of computing the different accidents of life for every age that may he •reached hy the persons so registered, and the results of one page may be combined with those of any other by adding the sum at the bottom of the page to the proper column with reference to age of such other page, and by taking out of the whole the number of deaths or of mar- riages or of the births of children, male or female, or of any other ac- cident of life that may be recorded in the column to compare with the •am of the lives of the age in both pages or of as many pages as may be brought into the computation.
We presume that every insurance office keeps registers framed upon this principle, but we wish to see them extended to the Army and likewise to some thousands of natives in towns and in the interior, with a view to obtaining the materials for computing the risks and accidents of life amongst these classes at different ages^ in respect to which we are at present without any materials for framing a table or estimate of any kind.
The tables given in Captain Hbndbrson'b article upon the subject of the value of life in India, published in the last volume of the Researches of the Asiatic Society, though framed with great labour, are defective in this point*. They afford general averages of the value of life amongst certain classes, but not of the value of life at each year of age, which is a most essential circumstance ; and for insurance offices or for institutions which deal in annuities, the risks with reference to age are the main and most important, if not the only, matter for consideration.
It is to be observed that it will not be possible to frame registers retrospectively for any class of persons, unless from peculiar circum- stances a given number of names with the age of each individual can be entered for any specific past date, and these can be followed out in all their circumstances to the date of the formation of the regis- ters. This is the principle upon which the previous and present tables have been framed for the Bengal Civil Service, and upon which similar tables have been made for the Army. The nominations of each' year to the different services being fixed and known, and the
* Capt. D«Haviland*s tablei for the Madrai army are an exception to tbii remark, as they are framed by years of serrice on our principle, but the results of the first years of the series give ratios of deaths for those years which cast a doubt on the accuracy of the whole table. Mr. OoaDON's army table is of too old a date to be nsefnl. 2 T 2
846
E$tmate of Life in tke Civil Service.
[Mat,
Amended Table for shewing the rishs of life in the Bengal Civil Service, ftrunded on the actual casualties upon the nominations made to thai S'^ vice from 1790 to 1836, the first year being computed from the Ist January, after the year of nomination.
|
• |
|
|
Age |
|
|
1 |
20 |
|
2 |
il |
|
3 |
22 |
|
4 |
2) |
|
6 |
2* |
|
6 |
•-5 |
|
7 |
26 |
|
8 |
27 |
|
9 |
28 |
|
10 |
29 |
|
JJ |
30 |
|
19 |
.11 |
|
13 |
32 |
|
14 |
33 |
|
16 |
84 |
|
16 |
35 |
|
17 |
36 |
|
18 |
37 |
|
19 |
38 |
|
90 |
39 |
|
21 |
40 |
|
29 |
41 |
|
23 |
42 |
|
24 |
43 |
|
28 |
44 |
|
26 |
45 |
|
27 |
46 |
|
28 |
47 |
|
29 |
48 |
|
30 |
49 |
|
SI |
60 |
|
82 |
51 |
|
S3 |
52 |
|
34 |
53 |
|
35 |
54 |
|
36 |
65 |
|
37 |
56 |
|
38 |
57 |
|
39 |
58 |
|
40 |
59 |
|
41 |
60 |
|
42 |
61 |
|
43 |
6*2 |
|
44 |
63 |
|
45 |
64 |
Number of Senrants.
4525
8454i i
2469}
1879
1214}
660}
299 '
109 •
26
975
933i
906§
874* 835|
7901
754
694}
638
677§
645
519$
489
468
448
424
403
376§
S5l 324
i
293
270
239
216
196
167$
J 48
129
114$
10)$. 884 67$
38
32$
24 19 17$ 16
9 5 b 3
3
19
22
18
J9
12
10
17
17
90
8
6
14
8
6
8
6
9
11
10
8
11
10
10
6
7
7
7
3
4
3
4
1
3
6
9
I
0 0 0
I
90
79
>►«
>*^
I
21
L
Pcrccntsgc rate of deaths in 10,000.
199
208
166
934
354
363
486
Retiremeats actual.
2
S 7 6 7 7 4 3 4 3 2 I 9 6 9 6 9 7 9 7 9 6 6 9 10 9 8 8 1 6 9 5 6 1 0
1 6
1 1 0
2 0 0 0 0
1 i
91
.13
.24
33
31
.20
* 8
1837.3 ^ Grammar of the Si»d&< langudfe. 347
III. — A Grammar of the Sindh( language, dedicated to the Right Honor* able Sir Robert Grant, Governor of Bombay. By W. U. Watbbn, Esq.
m
It has been often paradoxically asserted, that those who have the most to do, contrive also to have the most leisure. The maxim will adroit of as easy illustration in India as elsewhere, and may be support- ed by the highest examples, if it be conceded that the office of Secretary, or Minister, to an Indian Government requires a full allotment of time, an ample share of mental and mechanical exertion ; for the Secre« tariat of either Presidency may be regarded as the fountain head of authorship on all Indian subjects, literary, political or historical. We need not recapitulate digests of law, Hindu and Musulm4n ; narratives of campaigns ; schemes of fiscal administration, which may naturally enough emanate from such sources ; but in pure literature, editorship of oriental publications, and translations therefrom, our Secretaries have ever occupied the foremost rank.
The present production of the Chief Secretary at Bombay is only a fresh instance of the talent and industry which in India is sure to win the reward of high appointment ; but it is deserving of more than usual encomium, being a work of sheer labour and troublesome compilation, unsweetened with the associations of the annalist depicting events on which the fate of empires rested ; — unenlivened by the ingenuities of antiquarian speculation or the romance of mythologic fiction. His has been a dry labour of utility, not of love, " to facilitate the intercourse of Europeans with the inhabitants of Sindh and the adventurous merchants of Shikdrpur and Multdn." It is a sequel to the famous Indus-navigation treaty ; — one better calcu- lated to effect a mutual understanding than the diplomatist's negocia- tion with its uncompromising tariff ! That it serves as a faithful interpreter, we have at this moment the best testimony to offer in a letter from an officer now travelling on the Indue, who says, " The SindhI grammar does not contain a mistake, and I have never found myself at a loss, with a knowledge of its contents." It may seem extraordinary that such a work should have been wholly compiled at a distance from, and by one who has, we believe, never visited, the country ; but this is explained by the constant resort of the Sindhis to Bombay, where for the last 20 or 30 years at least 10,000 persons, tho greater part of the population of Tatta, have become domiciled, speak- ing and writing their own tongue.
The Sindhi language is spoken " through the whole province of Sindh, and is said to be understood as far north as the terntories of
S48 A Grammor of tie 8iMi Umfwag^. C^at,
Baba'wal Khan, the Derdjdt, imd MtUtdm ; it prevails westward ia Cutch-Gandma, Shdl, MoMtdng and PiaUn ; eastward in Cutck it is spoken with some slight ▼ariations in formation and accent."
May we not yenture to extend these boandaries, if not ol the predse idions. at least of the connected dialects of the SimUU language?— > Ha?^ 9ot the words Smdk( and Hmdt a common origin, the permuta^ tion of the k and s being nothing more in fact than the same difibrenos of dialect which is preserved to this in the twin names of the river* Smie S4id In4u9 ? This at least is one of the most plausible theories of the origin of the name of India, and it is supported by innumerable examples of Zend and Persian words, in which the aspirate has taken the place of the Sanscrit sibilant.
The commercial celebrity of the Hindus in all ages attachea with undiminished force to the Stadi and Mdrwdr merchant of the present day. They have their branch kotkiM not only throughout Upper India, but in Calcutta, Bombay, and wherever commerce is active. Tkeiis may be said to be the very language and archetype of hoondee circu- lation-—the monopoly of banking business throughout the country. ''The adventurous nations of Shikdrpw and Mditdn are spread in colonies throughout the whole of the extensive provinces of Central Asia, and form the chief medium for commercial transactions in those eountries. They are to be found in Ruioia, at Aotrakhtm, through Baluchuidm and Seistdn, as well as at Hirdi, and Bokhara .- they pos« sess political influence occasionally with the chiefs of those countries, fh)m their command of capital, and their frequently taking farms of the revenues. Travellers starting from Shikdrjmr or Mdltan (add BomhMy, Calcutta, or Bemareo) might from them obtun bills of exchange on Rania, Persia, Khordedm, and Centrsl Asia."
The neighbouring province of Gujerai is equally celebrated for its early commercial enterprize. We learn from Hamilton, that the numerous tribes of banyae, named banyans by the English, are indi« genous to this part of India, whence they have travelled to aU parts of the continent, and formed settlements, " where their descendants continue to speak and write the Gujerdti tongue, which may be pro« nounced the grand mercantile language of Indian marts*."
For the foreign commerce of India the mouths of the Indme pro* bably held long precedence to Gujerat, Camhay, and Boroack, the Barugaea of AaaiAN, which, more distant from Arabia and the Peraian Gulph, would require a more advanced knowledge and boldness of navigation. Indeed it is a curious fact, that Pdtala, the seaport on
* Hamilton's Hindoitan, I. 612.
1837.} A Grammar of the SindU language, 349
the IndoB, 8till famous in Albzandbr'b time, should no longer be mentioned by the author of the Periplus, in whose time Minagara (Mahd Nagar F) had become the capital of the country.
Pdtala, in further support of our argument that Sindh was one focus of Indian civilization and colonization, is accounted by the Hindus the seat of government of the very founder of the Solar races, the fiajpdts of modem India ; Mr. C^ouk Koaos extracts the foN lowing particulars regarding it from the Tibetan authorities.
" Potala or Potdlaka (Tib. ^ "0^9^ gru-hdsin, or vulgo kru-dsin, boat- receiver, a haven or port) is the name of an ancient city at the mouth of the Indus river, the residence of Ixwaku and his descen- dants of the Suryavama, Four young princes (who afterwards were Buniamed Sha^'kta) being banished from that city by their father, took refuge in Kosala on the banks of the Bhagirathi river (in the modem province of Rohilkhand) and built the city of Capilavasiu. The residence of the Dalai L^ma at Lassa (built about the middle of the 12th century) is likewise called Potala, zj'T)'<^, because Chbn- RBZiK (vaj^X^^^^^'V)^^® patron of the Tibetians, the spiritual son of Amitabha, is said to have resided at Potala in ancient India, and to have visited Tibet from that place*."
The Sindbian origin of the Rajptit tribes derives no inconsiderable support from the evidence of the gp'ammar and vocabulary before UB. Here we find the mass of the language (excluding of course the Persian infusion) merely a little different in spelling and inflexion from the Brijbkdkd or pure Hindi of Vp^er India ; while there is a strong ar- gument that the Sindh{ is the elder of the two, in the more regular and elaborate inflexions of its cases and tenses ; and particularly in the complete conjugation of the auxiliary verbs huwan and thiyan^ to be, of which, in the Hindi, we find but a single tense of the latterf, and a few tenses and a present and past participle of the former, extant. Although we cannot attempt to enter upon a critical examination of the grammar, which would indeed require a knowlege of Sanskrit, and perhaps Zend in addition to the vernacular, we feel it impossible to resist inserting these two verbs, as well for the important part they enact in modern dialects, as for the philological interest of these almost universal auxiliaries, particularly in regard to the pronominal affixes, elsewhere become nearly obsolete. The infinitives, like the Persian axid Sanskrit, terminate in an.
* CiOMA^s MSS. Seethe Observations of M. BnaNOvr in the preceding num- ber, page 291 .
t Or rather, none at all in the Hindi : for tkd tki thi belong to the Hindu- tthdni or Urdu, 2 z
S60
A Grammar of the Sindhi langua^.
CMat,
Cot^ugaJtion of ihi Sindhi auxiUtny verbi, to b6. lafinithre. Ho-wan (Sanakrit toot ^0 T^hh-yan (S. VKU or ^lf% •)
Indicative. iBt Present.
S. 1. Awn 41iiyan
2. Tun &hln
3. Uh &he
P. 1. Attn 4hfyun
2. Ain ihivo
3. Hui 4hm
2nd Present. S. 1. Huwin>t,ho
2. Huen-t,ho
3. Hoe-t,ho P. 1. Ho,ttn-th4
2. Ho,o-th&
3. Ho»wan-th4
lit Imperfect. S. 1. m. Hos fern.
8. Ho,en 3. Ho P. 1. Hua son
2. Hua
3. Hua
lam*
Caret
I am being.
T^hSyftn t,ho (fsm. M) T,hiyen t,ho T.hiye t,ho
T.hiyun thi T.hSyo thi T,Uyan th4
Hula m. T,he thiyos
Hoefe TM t,htyen
Hui T,he t^hiyo
Huyunsun T,het,hlya sun T,he tlilyatuit
Huyun T.he t^hiya T.he thiya
Huyun T,he t,lilya T,he thlyun
f. T.he t,hi6 T,he tyhiett T,het,hi4
2nd Imperfect. Perfect.
1. Hundo-hoe, &c. HundShuis T,Mndo hos, &c. T,hindi husi
(UK Plural HttBd&> Caret.
* (mas(N plur. Thind&)
Preterperfect.
Cartlt.
Pluperfect.
Caret.
S. 1. Thiyos
2. Thiyen
3. Thivo
P. 1. Thlya sun
2. Thiya
3. Thiya
8. 1. Thiyo ihiyin
2. 4hen
3. 4he
P. 1. Thiyi ihiyun
2. 4hiyo
3. 4hin
S. I. T.hiyo hos
2. hoen
3. ho
P. I. Thiyi hasun
Thiis
Thien
Thii
Thii sun
Thfya
Thiyun
Thii, &c.
2. 3.
-hui -hui
|
Futuie. |
S. 1. Hundos 2. Hundeh 3. Hundo P. 1. Hnndisun 2,3. Hundi |
|
Subjunctive. Present. |
3w Hundi S. 1. Huin I may be 2. Hoen 3. Hoe P. 1. Ho,un 2^ Ho,o 3. Hon |
|
Perfect. |
by adding Je, if, to the indicative. |
|
Future. |
I may, orvrillbe. |
|
Imperative. |
S. 2. Ho-tun P. 2. Howo-ain |
|
Participle present. Hundar, being, past, perfect. having been. |
T,hindos T,hinden Tyhindo T,hinda sun T»hinda
T'hinda. . m. Thindotiundos
den
do
Thmda hunda sun
■' hundi hundi
S. 1. Thiyo hundos 2.
Thf • huls
huen
hui
Thf yun hasun Thjyi hui Thiyun huyun Thindia Thinden Thindi Thmdi sun Thindiyun
S. 1. TMyan
2. Thiyeu
3. TMye
S. 2. Thi-tun P. 2. Thiyo-ain
den&c.
P. 1. TUyun
2. Thiyo
3. Thiyaa
T,hindar
Thiyal
Thi, Thai, Thi kare
Thaikare
18370 ^ Gramnutr of the SindU language. 351
In a similar manner is conjugated Wanjan (H. j£ni) to go, used as the aoziliary of the passive of other verbs : wendo, going — tooyo (H. gayi) gone : wanf'iun, go thou.
The personal pronouns owan, tiin, and their plurals asin, tawin, ap- proach nearly to the Sanskrit aham, twam ; asmdn, yusmdm (obj.) : but for the third personal pronouns, as in Hindi, the demonstratives he and iUi (H. gih and vmh) are employed, in lieu of the Sanskrit seh, sd, tai ; in bkdka, sing. %T, HT ; plur. ft, fvPT. In the declensions of nouns we miss the ka-ke-M to which Timur's soldiery professed such an abhor- rence, but it is merely softened into jo 'f^-ji-jd. Of these, however, we find traces in the Hindi pronominal inflexions mii/A/, tvjH^, which seem to be identical with mun-jo and to-jo of the Sindhi. This affix may be the adjectival or possessive ^ ya of the Sanskrit : and analogies of both might be pointed out in Greek, as in the nearly synonimous fiwtKt-ia iind fiaaiXt-Ko. Oae example of declension will suffice : —
MAra, a man. Singular, Plural,
Nom. Ace. Voc. Mtn, a man, oh man. M&ra, men, oh meo.
Geo. MAraa-jo-ji-j^-ji. Mdrsana-jo, &c.
Dat. M&rsa-khe. MArsana-khe.
Abl. MAna-khon. M4rsana-khon.
When the nominative ends in the vowel o the plural is in d : the feminine takes un in the pural, as zdl a woman, gdlun.
We do not quarrel with the author for romanixing his grammar, as it is principally intended for European students ; but we are inclined to cavil at the employment of the Persian alphabet in conjunction with the Roman rather than the N&gar(, which would certainly conform with more facility to the palatials, dentals, and aspirates of the Indian family : "^fl^ f^^ ^ expresses more elegantly as well as more precisely, Buchhri billi khon (from a bad cat) than ^ a^ ^JU {^f4^*
It is a curious circumstance that most of the masculine "substantives and adjectives terminate in 6 ; a peculiarity also remarked in the Zend langpiage, and strikingly exemplified on all the legends of our Bactrian and Indo-Scythic coins, whether in the Greek or in the Pehlevi charac- ter. The extensive vocabulary attached to the grammar may there- fore perhaps prove of use in dec3rphering these ancient relics ; though more might be expected from a scrutiny of the language of the Boi-disant descendants of the Kaidnian in the KoMstdn. We recom- mend M. Masson to collect vocabularies from these people and from the SiiLhposhee.
One of the most singular anomalies of the Sindhi language, is the arrangement of its alphabet, which diflers totally from the perfect classification followed throughout the peninsula. The author makes 2 z 2
352 A Grammar of the Sindki language. [Mat,
no remarks on the subject farther than that " with, one or two excep- tions the letters are merely represented by ciphers, combinations of numbers, and fractional parts : for example 1 1 1 (fths) for « ; 8 (4) for ck ; &c. &o. !"
Having on a former occasion noticed the singular application of the Arabic numerals to the alphabet of the Afiij«{tt;e islands, we werestrudL with the apparent similarity of the process here pointed out at the opposite extremity of India ; but a closer examination removed moat of the analogy by shewing that the Sindki BXkd MUltdudeUen, although strikingly similar in form to the common numerals, were all dedactble from the elements of the ordinary Deva-Nagar( symbols, and that they are, in fact, but one step removed from the Marwdri and Mehajani of our mercantile class. This we have endeavoured to shew in the ac- companying lithographic table (XXir.) (being always happy to add to our jcatalogue of Indian alphabets !). The Marwdri (which does not differ essentially from the Bendrasf) we have added on the authority of gomiishtas residing in Calcutta ; but it must be remembered that these written characters are peculiar to the mercantile class, and that the learned of Mdrwdr and Sindh, as of other places, use the Deva-Ni[gari forms. As to the arrangement of their alphabet given by our author on the authority of merchants, it seems to be nothing more nor less than a couple of memoria-techmea lines contrived to comprehend the whole of the letters combined with their most usual vowel sounds ; so that in ordinary writing the merchants may dispense with the application of the matras or vowel-marks. The inconvenience of this omission is not much felt in the limited scope of mercantile correspondence, and in the drafting of hoondees, where the same sentences are constantly repeated. Indeed the first memorial line of the Sindhi and MCltdmi alphabets,
pronounced, Puja saidmati hawen ghani Bkai Tek Chand, (with vowels) generally forms the opening (mutato nomine) of every mehijan's epis- tle, as may be seen in the example given by our author*. It may be translated " Prayer (or I pray) that health may be abundant to brother T^k Chand." The continuation is as follows :
pronounced, chha ha ra ndth tde rh gajan khatri pha dkadf.
* The meaning of the specimen of hoondee endorsement litho(puphed at the foot of the plate u " one half (bemg) rupees twenty-five, double fifty, to be paid in foU."
t We have ventured to alter one or two of the letters conjecturally, which in the lithographed plate copied from the grammar, are repeated, while those ws have substi-
4irji. ^S-S^c^
rw** r*
jFri ola,ia, ManXr^ JuiAawm. Him »nmJti JtA^^o jritiitLM ^t foutkt^ ^€i€^Ayu UcAare cAAuiAath jAa.J^etng>
3KfizBn*ifti?t"S«ifj! >n\^ aft ^^
A J s t
-Tn
^ A ic/ ^A
Tt'
M
4 J^ cA J
e^^/U^/^5'yyxl9 0(vJ<^•a^^i.6^
e M
g J H, dcA tr ^ ^ td.
/i^yj/ -97%, t A u/ fA. ti iA o ^ ^ cA d
n /A 7* C flM g' J "^ ^^ ^ yA^ ^ **
^^' / r
Pujol sti Iattlo^o Aore^i ^Aar^ ZAaI 't'^K cAanoC
1837.] A Grammar of the Sindhi langtrnge, 359
This second line has probably a meaning also, but not a single word of it can be foand in the vocabulary ; nor can the natives be persuaded to divulge it, whether from superstitious prejudice or from Ignorance ; it may be merely a nonsense verse embodying the rest of the letters. Chabrana'th Rai sounds like a name or title.
The Mdrwdri alphabet contains two poetical lines almost as unin- telligible as those of Simdh, As written by our informant a gomishta in one of the banking houses, and lithographed in Plate XXIl. with the vowel marks, they abound in errors, nor could we obtain from him any inkling of their meaning. By dint of persevering inquiry, and aided by the Hindi and the Sanskrit dictionaries, we have restored what seems to be the right reading of the text as follows :
^ mm "WWV W^TW WiW ^Tf ^W wi
^•^ "^ w(w ¥^T ^s^rft www •■w
or in Roman characters, (differing from the version in the Plate,)
Sri ddtd dkanho $abkdw, bdla moh khaga gkatang, A'i fiuha, jar dhayo ; Uchari, duUtanjhapatig.
which, translated as literally as the idiom will allow, is " Charity (1) of riches is the natural fruit ; to me boy, oh god, (2) may it be so. Reading attained, ignorance is dispelled (3) ; by good enunciation (4), wisdom (6)
instantly (6), (is attained).**
(1.) ^vt^TTTT masculine, a charitable man. WW^T to wealth, WWTW is natural. (2.) VC» the sun, a deity, (Wilson's Diet.) might lead to the supposition that the couplet was invented while the people were sun- worshippers ! Wif' ^Aa^an^, may it happen. (3) vi|T from VTWT to break down, destroy. (4) ^W^ for TSWHC pronunciation, utterance. (5) WWW a corruption from "WITW intelligence, wisdom. (6) WIW synonymous with iiTr jhtg^, instantaneously.
At the bottom of the same plate we have inserted the SindM al- phabet as written by their gomishtas in Calcutta ; because some of the letters vary from the Bombay form ; and both differ some- what from a genuine Sindhi alphabet procured by Lieut. Lebch at Mithydni on the Indus, which we did not receive in time to insert in the plate. The principal variations are in the aspirated letters hh, gh, ph, and h; j Kud y are expressed by the same character, which is formed as number 2 of the Mdltdni alphabet. The letter 7 is also expressed by 7 which accounts for its absence in the memorial line.
Our author notices the curious custom of affixing certain numbers, tk8|l or 74^ ; and \ll or 1^ to the commencement of all hoondees and written documents, as not yet satisfactorily explained. Our readers
tuted are there omitted. We have been guided in doing so by the analogy of the formes of the letters to the Nigari elements.
954 Diseavery of three new epeeies [Mat*
will remember the rather whimsical definition of the first of the two symbols by Col. Tod, from a traditionary record of the 74^ maonds of sindre taken from the necks of the slaughtered R£jp6ts at Asaaa's sack of Chitor*. But, to say nothing of the far too modern date of introdaction thus argued, and of its inapplicability to countries beyond the desert ; a more general and simple origin may be traced for it in the mysterious invocation ^r Om, prefixed by the orthodox to all docu- ments. In the inscriptions published in Plates VII. and XVII. this word is written X^\\ which difiPers little from the esil above. The triune symbol is often represented by \ alone, which with the proso- dial mark |1 would be read ss " one and a half."
But we are devoting too much space to a subject of minor import- ance : nor is the alphabet new ; for we find the type (at least of the Multdni alphabet), have been long since cut and used at iheSerampore press. We cannot conclude without making kndwn a promise of a valuable addition to Mr. Watbkn's labours by Lieut. Lbbcb, in the shape of a Balochy, and Barahui vocabulary. We shall soon thus have at our command all the cognate dialects of India to place in the hands of some future giant philologist who may undertake to unravel the tangled skein, and shew which are the primitive tongues of the abori- gines of our hills and plains, and whence and when came the infusions of foreign vocables which now predominate in Indian speech.
J. P.
IV. — On additional f 088x1 epecies of the order Quads on ana /rom the SewdHk HiiU. By H. FALCONaa, Eeq. M. D., and Captain P. T. Cautlkt.
In the November number of the Journal, vol. 5, p. 739, Messrs. Bakku and Duband have announced, in the discovery of a quadra- roanous animal, one of the most interesting results that has followed on the researches into the fossil remains of the SewdHk HiiU, The specimen which they have figured and described comprises the right half of the upper jaw, with the series of molars complete ; and they infer that it belonged to a very large species. In the course of last rains we
* " Marked on the banker's letter in lUiJBSthAn : it is the strongest of seals, for ' ths sin of the slaughter of Chitor^ is thereby iayoked on all who violate a letter under the safeguard of this mysterious number."— Tmi'i Rdjaithdn, 1. 329.
]Bd7.] fiff 099x1 Quadrumana in the Sewdl{k9. 355
detected in our collection an a9tragalu9, ^hich we referred to a qaftdruinanoas animal. The specimen is an entire bone, free from any matrix and in a fine state of preservation from haying been partly mine* ralized with hydrate of iron. It corresponds exactly in size with the a9tragalu9 of the Semnopithecu9 Entellu9 or Langoor, and the details of form are so much alike in both, that measurement by the callipers was required to ascertain the points of difference. We have forwarded the specimen with a notice to the Geological Society of London, after keeping it some months in reserve, having been diffident about resting the first announcement of fossil Quadrumana on any thing less decisive than the cranium or teeth.
This a9tragalu9 in conjunction with Messrs. Bakbr and Dcrand's specimen, satisfied us of the existence of at least two distinct fossil Quadrumana in the SewdUk Hilh. We have lately become possessed of several fragments, more or less perfect, belonging to the lower jaws of two species, both smaller than Messrs. Bakrb and Durand'b fossil. These we shall now proceed to notice.
The principal specimen is represented in fig. I . It consists of both sides of the lower jaw ; a great portion of the right half is entire with the whole series of molars ; the left half is broken off to the rear of the antepenultimate molar. The two middle incisors are present, and also the left canine broken across at its upper third. The right canine and the lateral incisors had dropt out leaving but the alveoli. The molars of the left side are destroyed down to the level of the jaw. The right ramus is wanting in more than half its width, together with the articulating and coronoid processes, and a portion of the margin at the angle of the jaw is gone. The specimen is a black fossil, and strongly ferruginous ; the specific gravity about 2.70. It was encased lA a matrix of hard sandstone, part of which is still left adhering to it.
The jaw had belonged to an extremely old animal. The last molar is worn down so as to have lost every trace of its points, and the three teeth in advance of it have been reduced to hollowed-out discs, encircled by the external plate of enamel. The muscular hollow on the ramus for the insertion of the temporal muscle is very marked, being .^5 inches deep upon a width of .55.
The dimensions contrasted with those of the Langoor or SemnopU ihecu9 Entelhu and the common Indian monkey or Pithecu9 Rhe9U9, are as follow ; —
956
Diicooery of three new ipecUe
[MAt,
Dimensiovt of the lower Jaw.
1. Eztrene length from the anterior nargin of the name to the middle iaciiorB,
2. Extreme length of jaw ; (calculated in the fossil,)
3. Height of jaw, under the 2nd molar mea- sured to the margin of the aheoU,
4. Ditto at the rear molars,
5. Depth of symphisis,
6. Space occupied by the molars,
7. Interral between the 1st molars,
8. Antero posterior diameter of the canine,. .
9. Width of jaw behind the chin under the 2nd molar,
inches.
3.6
5.3
1.35 1.2 1.9 2.3
.9
.5
1.15
|
^ |
i |
|
0 |
^ |
|
ii |
P$ |
|
MM S 0.0 |
g |
|
%1 |
S d |
|
8« |
-5 S |
|
« |
£ |
|
inches. |
inches. |
|
2.85 |
2-5 |
|
4. |
3.6 |
|
1.05 |
.85 |
|
1.1 |
.95 |
|
1.4 |
1.1 |
|
1.9 |
1.5 |
|
.75 |
.65 |
|
.4 |
.3 |
|
1.05 |
.95 |
^ ^ s
oMm
OS •
4 3.2 4 3.02
4
4 4 4
4 4
3.1
3.6
3.
3.3
3.2
3.2
4 3.7
As in all other tribes of animals in which the species are very nu- ineroas. and closely allied in organization, it is next to impossible to distinguish an individual species in the QModnmuma from a solitary bone. In the fossil, too, the effects of age have worn off those marks in the teeth, by which an approximation to the subgenus might be made. It very closely resembles the SemMpithecui EntelluM in form* and comparative dimensions generally. The differences observable are slight. The symphisis is proportionally a little deeper than in Entellus, and the height of the body of the jaw somewhat greater. The chin, however, is considerably more compressed laterally under the second molar than in the Entellus, and the first molar more elong- ated and salient. So much of the canine as remains, has exactly the same form as in the Entellue, and its proportional size is fully as great. As shown by the dimensions, the jaw is much larger than in the full grown Entellus : in the former the length would have been about 5.3 inches, while in the latter it is exactly 4 inches. The fossil was a species of smaller size than the animal to which the specimen described by Messrs. Bakxr and Durand belonged, but less so than it extceedi the Entellus.
Our limited means for comparison, restricted to two living species* besides the imperfection of the fossil, and the few characters which it supplies, do not admit of affirming whether it belongs to an existing or extinct species ; but the analogy of the ascertained number of extinct species among the SewdKk fossil mammalia, makes it more probable that this monkey is an extinct one than otherwise. There is no doubt
18870
of/999ii QmdrtmmM in tke StwdUki.
857
about its diftrtng ipecifically from the two Indian ipeciet with which we have compared it.
The next specimen is shown in fig. 5. It is a fragment of the body of the right side of the lower jaw ccMitaining the four rear molars. The teeth are beautifolly perfect. It had belonged to an adult although not an aged animal, the last molar baring the points a little worn, while the anterior teeth are considerably so. The dimen- sions, taken along with age, at once prove that it belonged to a difR$r- ent and smaller species than the fossil first noticed.
The dimensions are as follow : —
DimeDsioas of the lower Jaw.
4ta
1. Length of space occapied by the four rear ttolart,
2. Height of jaw at tlie third molar,
|
fossil ipe- |
i |
|
|
• ^ 9 |
-B S Is |
|
|
^00 o |
2 ^ |
|
|
J} |
iJ |
CO |
|
inches. |
inches. |
inches. |
|
1.48 |
1.7 |
1.48 |
|
.95 |
1.1 |
8--
Is
1.25 .9
The length of jaw, therefore, estimated from the space occupied by the teeth, would be 4 inches, while in the larger fossil it is 5.3 inches ; a differenee much too great to be dependent merely on Tarieties of one species. Besides we have another fragment, also belonging to the right side of the lower jaw, and confaining the last molar which agrees exactly in ^ize with the eorre^ponding tooth in the figured specimen. This goes to prove the size to have been constant. The fossil, although correspondiug precisely in the space occupied by the four rear molars with the Entellus, has less height of jaw. There is fur* ther a difiFerence in the teeth. In the Entellus the heel of the rear molar is a sitnple flattened oblique surfaced tubercle, rather sharp at the inside. In the fossil, the heel in both fragments is bifid at the inside. The same structure is observable in the heel of the rear molar of the common Indian monkey P. rhesus. It is therefore probable that the fossil was a Pilhecus also. It was considerably larger, however, than the common monkey, and the jaw is more flattened, deeper, and its lower edge much sharper than in the latter. This difference in aiae and form indicates the species to have been different.
It would appear, therefore, that there are three known species of fossil Qutubrwnttna from the Sewdlik hills : the first a very large speciefi discovered by Messrs. Bakbr and Durand ; the second a large also, bat smaller than the first, and considerably larger than 3 A
398 Dkeevety of ttree mem Mp€eie$ [Mat,
the EnteUuM} the third, of the size of the EnUUui, and prohahly a PUhecu$ ; and farther that two of the three at least, and most proha- hly the third also, belonged to the types of the existing monkeys of the old Continent, in having bat five molars, and not to the Si^jams of America.
There are at present upwards of 150 described species of existing Quadrumana ; and as the three fossil ones all belonged to the larger sized monkeys, it is probable that there are several more Semd&k species to be discovered. We have some specimens of detached teeth, of large size, which we conjnctore to be qnadmmsnoas ; bat their detached state make this conjecture extremely doubtful.
Besides the interest attaching to the first discovery in the fossil state of animals so nearly approaching man in their organization, as the Quadrumana, the fact is more especially interesting in the SewdUk species, from the fossils with which they are associated. The same beds or different beds of the same formation, from which the (Jwi- drumana came, have yielded species of the camel and antelope, and the Anoplotherium posterogettium, (nob.) : the first two belonging to genera which are now coexistent with man, and the last to a genus charac* teristic of the oldest tertiary beds in Europe. The facts yielded by the Reptilian orders are still more interesting. Two of the foasil crocodiles of the SewdUks are identical, without even ranging into varieties, with the CroeodiluM biporcatu9 and Leptorynekus Gangeticm which now inhabit in countless numbers, the rivers of India ; while the Teitudinata are represented by the Megalochely$ Shtdensis (nob.), a tortoise of enormous dimensions which holds in its order the same rank that the Iguanodon and Megalosauttu do among the Saurums, This huge reptile (the Megaiochelys) — certainly the most remarkable of all the animals which the SewdUks have yielded — ^from its size carries the imagination back to the »ra of gigantic Saurians. We have leg bones derived from it, with corresponding fragments of the shell* larger than the bones in the Fndian unicorned Rhinoceros !
There is, therefore, in the Sewdl(k fossils, a mixture in the same formation of the types of all ages, from the existing up to that of the chalk ; and all coexistent with Quadntmana,
P. S. Since the above remarks were put together, we have been led to analyse the character presented by a specimen in our collection which wehad conjectured to be quadrumanous. The examination proves it to be so incontestibly. The specimen is represented in figs. A, B, and C. of PI. XVIII. It is the extra- alveolar portion of the left canine of the upper jaw of a very large species. The identification rests upon two vertical facets of wear, one on the anterior surface, the other on the
1887 J 9ffoi$U QiMdrMMm m the SewdKki. 859
inner and posterior side, and the proof is this. The anterior facet b has been caused by the habitual abrasion of the upper canine against the rear surface of the lower one, which overlaps it, when the jaws are closed or in action. This facet would prove nothing by itself, as it is common to all aged animals in the camivora and other tribes in which the upper and lower canines have their surfaces in contact. The second facet c rnvt/ have been caused by the wear of the inner and rear surface of the canine against the outer surface of the first molar of the lower jaw. But to admit of such contact, this molar must have been contiguous with the lower canine, without any blank space inter- vening' ; for if there was not this contiguity the upper canine could not touch tU^ lower first molar, and consequently not wear against it. Now, this continuity of the series of molars and canines without a diasteme or blank interval, is only found, throughout the whole ani- mal kingdom*, in man, the Qitadrumana, and the Anoplotherium, The fossil canine must therefore have belonged to one of these. It were seedless to point out its diflference from the human canine, which does not riae above the level of the molars. In all the species of Anoplothe^ rttfoi described by Cuvier, the canines, while in a contiguous series with the molars, do not project higher than these, being rudimentary as in man. Of the Sewdltk species, Anophtherivm po$terogeniutn, (nob.) we have not yet seen the canines ; but it is very improbable, and per- haps impossible, that the fossil could belong to it. For if this species bad a salient canine, it must have been separated from the molars by an interval as in the other Paehyiermata ; otherwise the jaws would get locked by the canines and molars, and the lateral motion required by the structure of the teeth, and its herbivorous habit, would be im- practicable ; and if there was this interval, the upper canine could not have the posterior facet of wear. The fossil canine must therefore, have belonged to a qnadrumanous animal. This inference is farther borne out by the detrition of the fossil exactly corresponding with that of the canines of old monkeys. The diniiensions are : —
Length of the fragment of canine, 1.75 inches.
Antero-potterior diameter at the baae, .8
TVaDBTcne ditto, • • . • • • .7
Width of the anterior facet of wear, .6
The two diameters are greater than those of the canine of the Stftna- ira Orang-otang described by Dr. Clark a ABSLf as having been 71*
* Cuvier Ossemena foaall, tome 3, p. 15. t Aiiatic Researches, toL 15, p. 498. 8 a3
960 Discwery offosdl Quadmmmka im th§ SewHiks. {it At,
feet high. The Cynocephali have large and stoat camnefi. more ao coroparativelv than the other Q^adrwnana, But to what acction of the trihe our fossil belonged, we have not a conjecture to offer. We may remark, however, that the tooth is not channelled on three sides at the base, as in the Eniellus. Does the fossil belong to the same species, as the jaw discovered by Messrs. BASkR and Durand. or to a larger one f NoTK. We have eketched Dr, Falconbr's highly curious fossil tooth in position with the lower jaw of the Sumatran Orang-otang from the Society's Museum, in figure C of P). XVIII. There is a third facet of wear at the lower extremity d which, on reference, we find Dr. Falconbr attributes like c to attrition against the first molar, being observable, he says, in many aged animals. The worn surfaces « and d are uniformly polished, and have evidently originated from attrition against a tooth ; but with regard to the principal facet b, we confess we have a degree of scepticism, which can only be removed by a certainty that the fossil had been seen extracted from the matrix. In the first place, the great extent of the worn surface and its perfect flatness could hardly be caused by attrition against the lower canine which should produce a curvature measured by the length of the jaw aa radius. In the next place, the enamel of the tooth is less worn than the interior and softer part of the fossil : and thirdly, on examination with a magnifier, numerous scratches are visible iu divers directions : all these indicating that the facet may have been produced on tke fossil, by grinding it on a file, or some hard flat surface. On shewing the fossil to Madhusudana, the medical pandit of the Hindu College, he at once pronounced that the tooth had been ground down to be used in medicine, being a sovereign specific in the native pharmac<^eia* This circumstance need not necessarily affect the question, for it is probable that the native druggist would commence his rubbing on the natural plane, if any presented itself to hie choice : but Dr. FALcoNaa and Capt. Cautlet, to whom we have returned the fossil with a coio-» munication of our doubts, assure us in reply that the fossil tooth was brought in along with a large collection, so that there is every improbability of its having been in possession of a native druggiaU At any rate it is not on the front wear that they so much rest their argument of its origin, as on the posterior abrasion which could on- ly happen in the jaw of a quadrumanous animal. In fact they have recent quadi*umana shewing precisely similar wear on a small scale, and no other head will do so. We find only one exception in the Society's museum, viz. the tapir, whose right upper incisor (or non- salient canine) falling between the two lower ones is worn nearly in the fashion of the fossU : but it is less elongated. — £o.
'^a/.jM rossic
SEWALIK HILLS
"^n. njoaii.
T.T, OvjJ^y M.
lSd7.3 ^ '^*^ **^*^ Genera ofRaptores. S61
v.— 'On 9ome new Genera of Raptores, with remarks on the old genera.
By B, H. Hodgson, Esq,
I have the honor toguhmit, herewith, some original and amended generic characters of new forms of Raptores which have been described particularly in various numbers of your Journal. Those who are best acquainted with the present state of classification in regard to the Falconida and Strigidee will, I apprehend, be most ready to make allowance for any possible imperfections cleaving to these characters.
Family Falconiojv. Sub-family Aqitilimji. Genus Niaa^ttis, nob.
Bill short*, at base as high as broad, distinguished by compressioa without feebleness, strongly festooned. Nares large, vertical, elliptic, angulated, and wholly lateral in exposure. Wings short, firm ; 5th quill longest. Tail long, firm, and square. Tarsi elevate, but not feeble, wholly feathered.
Digits elongated, nervpus; the inner fore and the hind highly developed.
Acropodia reticulate with three or four scales next each talon. Talons immense, very unequal, strong and acute. Head usually crested.
Types, N. Pulcher, No. 680 ; N. Nipaleneis, No. 9 ; N. Pallidue No. 8 ; N, Grandia, No. 7, nobis.
Habits, Preys on jungle fowl, partridges, h^res : watches from a lofty perch, usually pouncing on its game when near it; sometimes pursues with energy on the wing ; flight direct ; does not seize on the wing. Habitat, saul forest, Tarai, and lesser hills. Not migratory ; size rather large. Connects the most typical hawks with the most typical eagles. Digits and talons pre-eminently raptorial.
FALCONiNiS. Genus Ba$a, nob.
Bill as in lerasc, but somewhat longer and more compressed before the cere. Upper mandible with two long sharp teeth on either side, close to each other and to the book, and directed forwards. Lower mandible with three or four smaller teeth correspondent to the above. Orbits and lores thickly and softly plumed. Nares transverse, rimi- form, with the cere behind them membranous and free. Legs and feet short and thick. Tarsi half plumed, coarsely reticulate, longer than any digit. Toes cleft and depressed : the laterals subequal ; the inner longer than the outer ; the hind large. Acropodia wholly
* Short with reference to the sub'/amily : and so of all the generic terms sub- ieqnently eiapleyed } for instaQce, ears small and simplci in reference to scopii, as a genoa of the euk^tifpieal ffrQvp of Stri^ida,
36S On fmn# new Genera of Rt^toree, [Mat,
scaled. Talons smb-eqnal, acute, wings long, broad-webbed, sub-equal to the tail ; 3rd quill longest ; notch of the inner web remoter than in Falco or in lerax. Head crested.
Type, Bazn Syame^, nob. No. 657. HnbUet, lower region of hills : size small ; make robust : habits insectivorous.
Affinities various with Cymndu, Harpagme, Teres and Pemief, Not known to Indian falconers. Station in Viooa's arrangement, at tha head of the Falconin^e, between Harpague and lerex.
STaiGiDA, Aberrant group. Sw.
IXsc and conch evanescent : ears simple. Sub-family of the eagla oVls, or A&oglaucina, nob.
Egrets conspicuous : gn^eat size and strength. Sub-diurnal questing. A very strong elongated bill. Eminently raptorial feet, and ample gradated wings, equal or nearly so to the medial square tail.
Genus Huhda, nob.
Bill equal to the head, basally straightened beyond the cere, suddenly hooked, very strong, festooned, with trenchant scarpt tomise.
Nares ovoid, transverse, partially exposed. Wings sub-equal to the tail : 4th and 5th quills sub-equal and longest. Tarsi short, immense- ly stout, thickly plumed. Toes very strong, hirsutely plumose, par- tially denuded and scaled ; the exterior antagonising but not versa- tile. Talons immense, acute, very unequal ; the inner fore conspi- cuously largest ; and hind equal to the outer fore.
Type, Huhiia Nipelensis, nob. No. 64}. Habitat, all three regions of the hills. Habits subdiurnal and mammalivorous*
Genus CultnmguU, nob.
Bill equal to head, straightened as far as the cere, gradually curved beyond it, moderately compressed, strong. Nares elliptic, partially exposed. Wings unpectenated, equal to the tail ; 4th quill longest. Tarsi sub-elevate, strong, compressed, partially or i^bolly nude* reticulate. Toes long, nervous, compressed, reticulate, with three or four scales next each talon ; the anterior digits sub-equal ; the hind large. Soles of the feet aculeated. Talons sub-equal, compressed, strong, cultrated belowf .
* Syama, in Sanskrit, means black -blue.
t I should rather siy, affinities with Harpagw and /«rAr. Analogies with Cymindia and P«nii«. Our bird is, unquestionably, a Falconine type— which Cymindit and Pemu are not.
X N. B. The numbers refer to the series of specimens and drawings in
London.
( Unde nomen genericum : the strong and nearly equal talons are sloped from a round back or cuUnen to an inferior edge, which is as sharp as a knifs* and
1837.] On game new Genera ofRapteree, S68
Types, C. FUmpee et C. Nigripes, nob. Not. 55 and 56. HMM, the lower region of the hills. Habits diurnal and pisciyorous. Size large.
Remarks. In my judgment, HuMa is the equivalent of Aquila, and Cuhnmguis of Pandion, among the diurnal Raptoree, which are, no doubt, represented by the nocturnal Raptores in nature, though not yet in our systems. Those systems wholly want a Strigine sub-family answering to the Aquiline.
The section, therefore, standing at the head of my two genera must be understood as resting on no better authority than my own. It is probable that the evanescent character of the disc and conch with the absence of the operculum, belong to the hawk and falcon owls as well as to eagle owls ; and that the contradistinctive marks of the latter must be sought, in their great size, their prolonged but strong bill, their formidable legs, feet and talons, their ample gradated wings, and their medial and even tails. All these marks, not less than the former ones, characterise our Huhua and Cultrunguis : whereas our Ninox, which is small, and has its bill, wings and tail formed on the Falconine model, is yet equally distingushed with Huhda and Cut* trtmgmis, by evanescent disc and conch, and perfectly simple small ears. Hence my impression of the very great prevalence of the latter -characters, which seem to extend over all the aberrant sub-families of the Strigida, accompanied by egrets in the eagle owls, but not so in the hawk and falcon owls — ^witness Noctua and Ninojt, The presence or absence of egrets cannot be taken as sl primary mark of the aberrant group ; for to it Huhda and Cultrunguis unquestionably belong, and both these types are eg^^etted. Whether the egrets even constitute a secondary or sub-family mark of this group, may be doubted : but, at present, this would seem to be the case, and in conformity with this notion I have inserted egrets as one of the sub-family marks. There is no luiting accuracy with precision in generic characters, so long as we want family and sub-family characters. How then to charac- terise our Ninox ? — a falconine type in its own circle of the Strigidit, and as expressly equivalent to the lesser insectivorous falcons, as Cultrunguis is to Pandion, When recently defining Ninox I begun with, ' biU, disc, conch and feet, as in Noctua,* considering that genus -—which is so remarkable in the family for its firm plumage and short wings as well as for the absence of those pre-eminently Strigine
ii emiiisBtly calculated, with the aid of the apiDOus aole of the foot, to clutch the bodiea of fish. No analogy can be more bestttifol than that of CfuUrunguis fte
364 On »omenew Gtn^ra ^fHafivru. [Mat*
characters, the great d»c and opercnlated ears — as a conspicaoas type. Yet liardlj three months elapsed when I received from England a systematic woik from which Noctua is wholly expunged! NoctuM, however, will, 1 think, retain its place, characterised in the aberrant group of the owls by short wings and firm plumage, and eading throagh Sumim to our A^taox, which I believe to be the least Strigine bird on record. Let us now attempt to define it, as a genns belong- ing to the aberrant group of the StrigitUe, characterised as before.
Genus Nimas, nob.
Bill short, arched from the base. Nares round, anteal, apert, tumid. General contour with the character of the plumage, extremely Falconine. Wings long, firm, unpectenated, sub-equal to the tail; 8rd quill longest; 1st and 2nd very moderately gradated. Tail long» £rw, even. Tarsi plumose, rather short. Toes medial, depressed, bordered, rigidly hirsute ; laterals equal, hind compressed. Head smooth, small, and only Strigine in the size and position of the eye.
Type, Ninos Nipulensis, nob. No. 657
Habitat, central and lower hills. Habits, iubdinmal and iuseciivor-
ous.
Mr. Swain SON nppears to have laid undue stress on the egreta of the owls, which seem to me but little more influential than the analogous crests of the FalconicUe, and more especially of the Aquiluuc. Disc and conch evanescent, and ears simple, are the marks of the aberrant group, taken as a whole. Egrets, added to great size, ample gradated wings, and a medial even tail, with powerful legs and feet and talons, seem to me the subordinate signs of the Aetoglmtcuut or aquiline iub-family of that group. Of the Falcoglaucinte or sub-^family typifying the Falconing, the first glimpse appears to be afforded by our I^inojt, which has quite the proportions and aspect of many of the lesser insectivorous Falcons. Long and firm wings and taU — the latter even ; and the former but slightly gradated ; and both, in a word, adapted, for strong flight — would seem to be necessary characters of this sub -family, and they are, at all events, characters eminently conspicuous in our Ninojt, Between the wings of Ninos and those of Struf or Otus there is just the same sort of difference as exists betweto the wings of Falco and those of Buteo, or of Milvus — I mean aa to suitableness for vigorous flight, and expressly without special reference to the technical form of the wing.
The following comparative measurements of Baza, a small insecti- vorous Falcon, and of Ninox, a small insectivorous Falconine owl, can scarcely fail to excite interest. The measures are given . in English feet and inches.
•••
••• • ••
|
Bora. |
JVtMk. |
|
10* |
10* |
|
OOj |
ooi |
|
0 oj |
0 oj |
|
OOJI |
oof |
|
oii |
0 It |
|
0 6 |
0 « |
|
0 li |
0 1* |
|
0 1* |
0 If, |
|
0 0{J |
0 0}t |
|
leM,'} |
0 0{| |
|
0 0', |
0 0) |
|
oo.». |
OOJI |
|
0 0.', |
OO", |
|
OCA |
OOIJ |
|
0 0.% |
0 0,', |
|
««* |
84* |
|
0 »^ |
o»4 |
|
0 0,% |
oov. |
|
oo^\ |
oo,\ |
1 837.] On wme new Qtnerm of Raptore$, 8(|$
Total lengthy
Lengib of bill, itraight, to gspo,
Basal height of bill, extroma.
Basal width of bill, oztFeme,
Head Btraight, from giqpe to ocdput.
Length of tail, ••• ••• ••• ••
Tarsus, from inner salient angle aboTO, to the sole.
Length of central digit, from extreme base to supe- ^ rior insertion of the talon, ... ... .../
Length of exterior digit,
Length of interior digit.
Length of hind digit,
Straight length of central talon,
Ditto ditto exterior ditto,
Ditto ditto interior ditto,
Ditto ditto hind ditto,
Expanse of wingn,
Length of a dosed wing.
Longer diameter of opening ef ear,
Diaineter of the eye,
Weight of the birds, ... ... ... ... 7^ oz. 7^08.
To render thia singular parallelisin complete, I may add, that both birds are mature males of their respective species ; that the females are scarcely larger and not at all different in aspect ; that both are emi* nently conspicuous for the intessorial character of their feet, the digits of which are cleft to their origins, the soles quite flat and somewhat bordered; the anterior laterals of equal strength and «»e, and the central of the same thickness, and of very moderate excess of length. Wings and tail could not, in a Strigine bird, be more Faloonine than those of NtiUMP ,• and hence these organs are almost precisely similar, both in form and proportion, to the same organs in Baza^ which, though a Falconine bird, deviates widely from the restricted or generic type*. Upon the whole, the only material differences of these birds are the inferior strength of the thumb with its talon, and the superior size of the eye, in Ninox — ^both differences eminently interesting, in as much as none are more universally and distinctly referable to the respective habits and exigencies of the two families of the nocturnal and diurnal Raptoree.
* Peregrimtif leeUmdieui, &c. I exclude 7^'mitific«/it#, &o.| under the separate sab-generie title of Faicuia, 3 B
Ms On 9ime new Oenem ^ Strata. [Mat,
Mr. SwAiKftON, in treating of the FalconitUt and Strigiim, haa aeen perpetual reaaon to deplore the errors of systematic works.
In truth, it is hardly too much to say that the majority of recorded species are no species at all ; and the majority of recorded genen insufficient or inaccurate.
The old species, described by color only, and when classifieation was in its infancy, cannot now be really appreciated except by personal examination. Nor can any words of condemnation be too strong for the moderh practice of inserting these species, without such examina- tion, under the strict subdivisions elaborated by recent science.
Such insertion must be made haphazard, and nothing is more common than to find one species registered in half a dozen genera, none of which suit it, or, if so, only by accident ! For systematic writers now to rely on dried skins, is sufficiently objectionable : but their reliance on the old book descriptions is perfectly monstrous.
Mr. SwAiNsoN-— c/oriffli et venerakUe nomen — has acknowledged with unusual explicitnesa that the examination of /re$h subjeets is, very generally, an indispensable condition of accuracy, and that, for all the higher purposes of science, an acquaintance with habits, as well as with structure, is required. "Will it, then, be credited that, with almost all our recorded species calling for revision, and with our classification labouring, in vain, to advance per rudcm indigestamque molem specierum, there is no sense on the part of Zoological associa- tions at home of the necessity of any thing more than the coUectioa of dried skins ?
Such, however, is the fact ; upon which I forbear, at present, from any comments, returning gladly to Mr. Swainson — ^whom any one would be proud to assist, if able ; and, as I have some little practical experience of raptorial birds, and of the value of the generic charac- ters assigned to them in books, I shall indicate what I conceive to be the diagnostics of some received genera.
Aquilinji. Genus Pandion,
Bill and head compressed. Gape narrow. Bill moderate, extremely rounded on the ridge, highly festooned ; tomiae scarpt and very trenchant. Brow not salient. Lores and cere almost nude. Narea rimiform, subtransverse, with the cere behind them membranous and free. Legs and feet spiculated, strong, compressed, node, and reticulate. Toes nervous, cleft ; the outer versatile with oblique grasp ; the hind, very mobile. Talons highly falcated, nearly equal, compress- ed, rounded below. Wings exceedingly long, surpassing the tail ; 3rd quill longest. Instances, P. Vulgaris, P. Indkns, nob. No* 715,
I8t7.] t^ MflK nem (Smtra of R^frtt. d67
Hauabtus. Sttb-genuA of PmuMtm ?
Contradistiiigiushed by. a long bill, much more compretsed on tba ridge ; by shorter, rounder wings, never eurpaaaing and teldom equal- ing the tail, and which have the 4th and 5th qoills aab-eqoal andlong^ est ; by wide, transTerse nares of irregular form ; by scaled tarsi and toes, in which moreover the spinous acnlcation of PoMdion is less de- Teloped, and tiie exterior and hind toes are less mobile ; and, lastly, by talons less compressed and less rounded bdow^-sometimes squar- ed*
Types. Hdmtui Ickikyttlui Hors/ieidii, Pbtmbens et AUnpea, iu>b. Nos. 10 and 8.
The bill of HaiuBiui is always longer and sharper on the culmen than in PomHon ; but in some species, its cutting edge is as highly festooned as in PoadSeii ; in others, it is as level as in Aquila : in some again the wings are considerably shorter than the tail ; in others, equal to it.
Instances of the former peculiarities, lehthf^tut ei PhtmbeuB ; of the latter, AUnpes, Haliatus is further distinguished from PtnuUim by a nude salient brow: but both genera are alike remarkable for the compression of the bill and head, as compared with Aqmila, and also lor the smallness of the gape.
The very long unfestooned bill of Aibipn is accompanied by a wider gApe, by wings equal to the -tail, by great size, and by talons per/wilf squared below.
If lehikffeiuB, then, be the type of ^aiibe/tf#— and no doubt it is— - 4hen AUijpm is a separate t3rpe bearing the same relation to Aquila, as lekikyatus to Pandton, and connecting Aquila, through Haliatus, with Pandion. This type I have provisionally named Cuncuma, from its native name. It is a fisher, but not exclusively so ; and is remarkable, like the bird of Wiuhington, for its theftuous propensities*.
Pandum is the king of fishers, and a more beautiful instance of tho adaptation of structure to habits than this genus exhibits, is not to be found in the whole circle of ornithology. The rimifonn nares may be
* I make no allnsion to birds which I am not personally familiar with ; but I suspect that the American bird adverted to has a Tery strict resemblance to onr AlMp€», a resemblance including habits, sise, and structure. If this be the case, it may be ranged by the side of Albipu under the sub-genus Cuncuma, of which the following are the characters. Bill long and void of festoon. Wings equal to the tail. Talons squared below. Sise very great. There is- a beautiful gradation of characters in these sub-genera, and a correspondent modifleaiion of mtammert, by means of which the type of the fishing eagles is Unked with the type of the mammaliToroas eagles. Z B 2
9SS On 9WM new Cftmera 9f Rt^tor^i. [MiYp
closed by the lax membrane behind them eo as to exclude the water : the compressed, spicnlated* free toes, of which the outer fore may be turned quite back, and the hind almost forward, aided by the com- pressed cylindric and highly curved talons, are the very weapons to take fish with ; whilst the immense wing^ enable the bird to quit his own element with impunity, and to bear off, from the bosom of the waters, fish of far greater weight than himself. Falcons trained to duck*hunting dare not suffer the water to touch their plumage, always quitting their grasp if the quarry can near it in the struggle. But Pandion will plunge dauntlessly into the deep, and will strike fish so large that they sometimes carry him under and destroy him, though he has nothing to forbear from a fish twice his own weight. In India the birds of this genus are not migpratory : they breed in lofty trees overhanging large lakes, laying their eggs in April, May ; and rearing two young, which usually quit the nest in Jane, July. The white« footed Cuncum (Haluttus Albipes) (which is a vastly larger bird) frequently robs the Indian PandUm of his spoil, just as the white* headed species of the West does the Pandion of that region. Those who have classed the Brahmam( Ckeel of India (HaluOus PmuSceHwrnB) with the fishing eagles, may be safely said to know as little of the structure, as of the habits of that paltry Milvine bird ; or else of the group with which they have associated it. True, PmuHcmammt has a festooned bill* : but its feet are l^ose of Buie§ or of MUmta^ without a trace of the peculiar structure of those organs in the ptscaUny eagles. Its chief food is insects, and its manner of questing similar to that of Circus. It feeds freely on dead fish and on other carrion im
winter.
SraiQiDA.
Topical group. Disc and conch immense. Ears large and operculated.
Sub-genus Stris.
Bill longer than the head, straightened, shallow, feeble, with the
* The armed bill, however, iasisted on aa a pre-emineat mark of the Rapiorta, liai as maeh reference to <N«ec^i«oro«f habiti as to more noble onet. And whenever the tooth or festoon of the bill is, however highly developed, rather sharp than itrong, insectivorons habits may be safely inferred. These «A«ry processes of the bill remind one of the peculiar character of the teeth in the lesser insectivorous carnivora, such as Htrputet. Here also there is higk development without concomitant strength : and if we look through the typical sub-family of the diurnal Raptoret, we shall find the dentation of the bill most developed, in one sense, among the lesser insectivorous genera, such as our Bmmm EkauUf as well as the BraAmmti CAee/, may be cited to prove that a fuionmni bill does not, per se, imply noble habits.
1 687.] Om -mmu ntw Gmitfm rf lU^fi&m. t09
maxUl* cot oat by large nasal fotSK* Narea longitadiaal aad lanated. Valve of the ear definite, tetragonal. Wings long. feeble» exceeding the short and feeble tail : 2nd quill longest. Tarsi long* slender* partially implomose. External toe basally connected as in Falco« Central talon pectinated.
Type, 8, Fiammea,
Otus.
Head more or less egretted. Bill short, wholly arched on the culmen, high and deep at the base. Valve of the ear indefinite* conflaent with the immonse valvular disc, the opposite sides of which are connected over the ear passage by a membranous ligament. Wings long, feeble, scarcely or not at all exceeding the tail ; 2nd quill longest ; Ist strongly notched near the tip. Tarsi and toes short and plumose.
Types, Otus Vuigaris et Brach/otus.
Sub- typical group.
Disc and conch medial, perfect. Ears smaller, operculated.
Genus Scops.
Bill short, arched from the base, nostrils round, tumid. Head egretted. Ears simple, small*. Wings medial, sub-equal to the tail ; 3rd and 4th quills sub-equal and longest. Toes feeble, nude, sub- depressed. Plumage soft and vermiculated. Sixe small. Habits insectivorous and nocturnal.
Instances. Scops Sunia, Scops Letiiaf, Scops PentuUa, nob. Nos. €4, 66, 721, respectively.
Aberrant g^up.
Disc and conch evanescent. Ears small and simple.
NOCTUA. I
Bill short, arched from the base. Nostrils round, very tumid, sometimes tubular. Head smooth. Toes hairy, feeble, and sub- depressed. Wings short, scarcely exceeding the base of the tail ; 4th quill longest. Tail slightly elongated, rounded* Plumage firm and lineated. Size small. Insectivorous and noctural.
Instances. N. (humkXdes, Gould ; N, Auribarbis ; N. Tarayensis ; N, PerUmata ; N. ninger, nob. Nos. 67, 63. 707, 486, respectively.
* Small and limple with reference to the pr§up» The eart are, in fact, nearly twice aa large at in the proximate genua Nociua, which I have ranged in the mbfrrani group.
t 8eop§ Leitis is posaibly the AHo anctomm : bat there ia no safe qnotin^^ of speciea from books. Ario haa been made a Seop9, an Otu$, or any thing eiae, at the diaoretion of the disereii i
i79 th 9om0 M9 C^mmra ^flUfiwrei. [Mat,
Seo]^ se«m« to me to stand on the confiaee of the siib-tTpical groups leading to Nodwi as among the first of the aberrant gronp. One is egretted, the other not ; one has the plamage characteristically soft and lax, the other has the plnmage, inclnding the alar and candal feathers, a good deal firmer. The wings of one scarcdy surpass the base of the tail, those of the other teach nearly to its tip.
The disc of the one is nearly perfect, and the ears comparatiTely large, though simple. The disc of the other is very imperfect, and the ears much smaller. So also the eye and head*. The one has nude toes, and the other hirsute one. Lastly, a very maculate vest seems as common with Scops, as a lineated garb with Nodua. The size of both is small ; both have an Otine bill with feeble feet ; and both are nocturnal and insectivorous.
The above characters of known genera are, of course, mere suggestions, as emanating from one who has neither museum nor library at command. Bat, if practical experience be of any worth, they are suggestions which the skilful may take much advantage of, I suspect that plumage very soft, moderately soft, and more or less hardmiied or firm, might be ascribed, respectively, to the typical, sub^typical, and aberrant groups of the Btrigidm with safety and advantage.
I have great doubts as to the position of our Urrua and BmUica* By the elongation and strength of the bill they are affined to the eagle owk ; but the high development of the disc and conch, tiiough hx short of Otui, yet seems to indicate the position of these birds to be the sub-typical g^oup. Though very similar in structure and size, one has the egrets, as well as anbdiumal habits and pale iris of Ohm; but in this (Urrua) the valve of the ear is evanescent : whilst the other (Budaca) with the smooth head and valved ear, has also tibe nocturnal habits and dark iris of 8tr%9, The size of both is greater than that of eitibier of these genera. In Scops the size and character of the disc and conch are very similar to those of Urrua : but the former is a small nocturnal and insectivorous bird ; the latter, a large, aemi-dinmid «nd mammalivorotts one. Buhca again, with somediing of the aspect, and with entirely the manners, of Strix, is sundered from Sirig^ toto cobIo, by the strength of its bill, the high gradation of its wings,
* Tbe rdative volame of the bead amongst Strigioe birdi ii more apparent tban real. It is cauaed by the immense quantity of plumes protecting the conch when the ear haa much of the peculiar family structure ; and consequently this feature is quite as noticeable in 0tu9 as in Strix / becavte in the former genus the ear is eren more eignally Strigine than in the latter.
1837.] On $9m9 mw Genera of Bapiaree. 971
and the superior length and fineness of its tail, aa Well ai( by its short and strong legs. In the laat respect there is a close resemblance on the part of Bnlaca to Otut ; bat the conch and disc are not half th^ size that they are in Otua ; the conch is oval, and the definite form of the ear-valve is quite opposed to the character of this organ in Otus, agreeing more closely with Strix. The long and feeble wings and short and feeble tails of Strut and of OtuBt are characters peculiarly their own : and they are united with, in the former, a bill so long and feeble, and, in the other, a bill so short and arched, that there is no mistaking the combination of these attributes in either genus. I know no Strigine type at all agreeing with Strix in the character of the bill, taking its feehleneee and length together. But, it is a grievous mistake to suppose, with Co visa, that Strix alone exhibits either elongation or straightness in this member : for, not only our Huhua and Cultrun* ptie have a long and straightened bill ; but these characters are distinctly, though less, developed in Urrua and in Bnlacn.
The otine form of the rostrum (short, thick, and wholly curved) no doubt is very prevalent among the Strigida ; since it is possessed in common by Otus, Bubo, Seops, Noctua, and Ninox. But the tumidity of the nares in the three last is not found in the first : and Ninox (not to mention its smooth head, divested of all Strigine characteristics save the size of the eye) is sundered wholly from Otu» by its firm plumage, and by the length and strength of both wings and tail. In Otu$ the tail, though longer, is as feeble as in Strix ; and in both these genera the wings, though long, have all the fiimsiness proper to the family.
Noctua, by its firm plumage (including wings and tail) as well as by its depressed perching hairy feet, its evanescent disc, simple small ears, smooth head, and short arched bill with tumid round nares, makes the nearest approach to our Ninox, But shortness in the wing is the pre-eminent attribute of Noctua, whilst the very opposite is that of Ninox. In Sumi^ the wuigs appear to be rather short, and the taiL though long, is extremely wedged. In Ninox alone have we wings and tail formed upon the Falconine model. And these peculiaritlee, t$ken in connexion with feet in which the insessorial character prevails almost over the Raptorial — just as it does in many of the little insecti- vorous Falcons — constitute our Ninox a signal type. Our Cultnmguio h equally conspicuous by its Pandionic feet and habits ; and our Huhua by its combination of aquiline attributes — the chief of which are pre- eminent size and Istrength, and a biU uniting length and straightness with enormotts power, I am quite certain that both these birds
873 On fOMtf JMw Gtnera of R^crm. |1Aat»
reprefent the tnb-iamily of the eagks, in the abemnt group of the StrigitUe; and not merely to» bntprcciBdy* Aquila lidPaMdum. But ^ to the situation of Vrma and Bulaca, or as to their analogies, 1 am quite at a loss. Taking, however, as my guide the medial sue of the disc and eomeh, I shall class them, for the present, in the sub-typical group, characterised as before ; and the following generic characters may, I hope, serve to make them understood, in themselves and in their relations.
Sub-typical group.
Genus UaauA, nob.
Bill sub-equal to the head, somewhat elongated, scarcely arched from the base, compressed, strong. Nares ovoid, transverse. Wings and tail somewhat elongated : wings moderately gradated, 3rd and 4th quiUs sub-equal and longest. Tail not bowed, even. Tarsi and toes plumose. Tarsi elevate, not feeble. Head egretted. Ears scarce- ly valved, oval, traversed by a membranous thong. Size considerable. Habits sub-diurnal. Dwells frequently in holes on steep bank-sides.
Type, Urrua Cavearea, nob. No. 57.
Genus Bolaca, nob.
Bill sub-equal to the head, somewhat elongated, scarcely arched from the base, compressed, strong. Nares elliptic, transverse, tumid. Wings conspicuously gradated ; considerably shorter than the tail ; Mh and 6th quills longest and sub-equal. Tail sufficiently elongated, bowed. Conch ovoid. Legs and feet, short, strong, plumose. Head smooth. Habits nocturnal. Size considerable.
Type, Bulaca Semarensis, nob. No. 59.
It is quite out of the question to range Urma with Oltw, because of the greatly inferior size of the disc and conch ; or with Baho, because of the length of the legs ; or with either, because the bill is decidedly, though not conspicuously, elongated and straightened. EU^ually im- possible is it to range Bulaca with Strix or with Otus ; because its disc, though perfect, is not larger than in Urrua j because its bill is (like that of Urrua) stronger and shorter than that of Strix, longer and leas arched than that of Otus ; and because its wings have characters quite opposite to those of either genus.
Urrua has the sub-diurnal habits, the pale iris and the egrets of Otus ; Bulaca, the nocturnal habits, the dark iris, and the smooth head oi Strix, In both the orifice of the ear is oval, but large (1/, inch long). In Bulaca it has a large distinct valve : in Urrua, scarcely any. In neither is there any appearance of the long circular denuded line
1837.] On some new Genera of Raptore$, 373
defining the course of the disc in Strix and 0tu9, and seeming, as it were, to lay bare the whole head.
This organ, both in size and character, is essentially mediate in these birds, between the typical structure as seen in Strix and Otus ; and the aberrant structure, as exhibited in Noctua, Ninox, HuMa, and CuUrunguis,
The following comparative measurements, in English inches, may help the curious to appreciate the value of those perplexing but necessary terms, /o»^ and «Aor/, as applied to bills, tails, and legs.
Lencrth of the of the of the of the bird. tail. tarsas. bUl.
Strix, 14^ 61 3i IJ
Otus, l4 e % l^
Urrua, S2 9} S| Ij
Bulaca, , S2 9f 2} l|
Scops, i 9\ Sf . 1| J
Noctua, 9^ 4 li I
Ninox, 12 6 1^*, 1
Huhda, 30 12 sj 2%
CuUrunguis, 24 9f 3| 2|
P. S. Since the above paper was composed, I have received, from the lower hills, a fine specimen of the Strix Coromandra of Latham. With the size it has all the characters too, of ouc^ Urrua, except ip the legs, the tarsi being lower, and the toes scopine but stronger. The opening of the ear is about one inch, long, ovoid» and not valvular though the membranous edge be more or less free all round it. j know nothing yet of the habits of this bird. If they agree with those of Urrm, it may form a species of this genurf or sub-genus ; and its toes are not absolutely nude, though nearly so. But it seems to be an osculant species leading to Scops, The wings and tail are both somewhat elongated, and sufficiently firm, though the general plumage be remarkably soft. The wings are not much short of the tail, and they have the Srd quill longest, the 4th nearly as long ; the first and second, moderately gradated. The toes, which are longish and not feeble, are^ remarkable for a softly papillose and flattish sole. To the external one there is a vague basal membrane ; and the hind is stronger than usual. The talons are sufficiently elongated and acute ; the inner and central, the outer and hind, being respectively equal.
The nostrils are nearly round and somewhat tumid : the bill, like that of Urrua and Bulaca, combines strength with a tendency to elongation and straightness, not noticeable in Otus. My bird is a mature female, 21 inches long, of which the bill is 1 J, and the tail 9h the tarsus is 2|, and the central toe 1 1. 8 c
874 Observation of tie Magnetic [Mat,
VI. — Observations of the Magnetic Dip and Intensity at Madras. Bg
T. G. TatiiOr, Esq. H. C. Astronomer.
Notwithstanding the value which has of late years been attached to observations of the Magnetic Dip and Intensity, 1 may, I believe, safely state, that the whole of British India has failed to put on record a single good set of experiments to this end. With a view to supply this deficiency for Madras, I have availed myself of the loan of a very excellent dipping needle, the property of Captain Drinkwatxr, of His Majesty's ship Conway ; and of two magnetic intensity needles which were brought out by the same officer, and are the property of Captain Jambs Clarkb Ross, R. N. The dipping needle, which was constructed on purpose for the Conway, differs, I believe, in no respect from the ordinary construction, save that it is one of the best instm* ments I have met with, and, as far as I can see, absolutely faultless. The observations for Dip are as follows.
Observations for Dip made at the Madras Observatory, situated in Long. 5h. 21m. 7s. 8 East of Greenwich, and Lat. IS"" 4' S"*. 8 N. on the 26th April, 1837.
With Needle marked No. 1. Face of InBtrument £ 2it.
|
No. A. B. |
No. |
A. |
B. |
|
1 7** 26' 70 28^ |
2 |
6P 16' |
60 14' |
|
3 7 6 7 4 |
4 |
6 12 |
6 8 |
|
5 Inverted the axis, 7 24 7 17 |
6 |
6 4 |
6 8 |
|
7 7 30 7 24 |
8 |
6 16 |
6 22 |
|
Reverped the Poles. |
|||
|
9 7 28 7 22 |
10 |
6 34 |
6 38 |
|
11 7* 12 7 7 |
12 |
6 16 |
6 21 |
|
13 7 16 7 24 |
14 |
6 24 |
6 28 |
|
15 7 26 7 23 |
91 |
6 27 |
6 33 |
|
Mean, 7» 21' 0" 7«» 18' 37'' |
6* 18' 37" |
6« 21' 3C |
|
|
Needle marked No. |
2. |
||
|
I 7 31 7 20 |
2 |
7 2 |
6 38 |
|
3 7 31 7 42 |
4 |
7 8 |
6 58 |
|
5 Inverted the axis, 7 42 7 25 |
6 |
6 55 |
6 14 |
|
7 7 50 7 30 |
8 |
6 45 |
6 55 |
|
Reversed the Poles |
1. |
||
|
9 7 24 7 6 |
2 |
6 0 |
6 21 |
|
11 7 26 7 4 |
4 |
6 10 |
6 28 |
|
13 6 34 6 44 |
6 |
6 15 |
6 0 |
|
15 6 34 6 43 |
8 |
6 23 |
6 4 |
Mean, 7 19 0 7 11 45 6 34 45 6 3445
And taking the general mean, we get the true Dip
with Needle No. 1 6 49 56 No.
ditto ditto „ 2 6 55 4
Mean, 6 52 30
1837.] i)ip and Intensity at H^adrai. zit
N. B. The nnmbera 1, 2, 3, &c. exhibit the order in which the ob- servationB were made. Daring the present century, I cannot find that any observations for Dip have been made at Madras, but there is one result on record dated 1775, when ABBBcaoMBii found it to be 5^ 15^ N. ; if this result can be trusted, it would appear that the Dip 18 on the increase at the rate of 1' 34^ in a year.
With regard to the needles employed for the magnetic intensity, it may be necessary to state, that they are constructed after the model of that of Professor Hanstbbn. The needles are cylinders, 2^ inches long and .3 inch in diameter, save that the ends are abruptly sharpened to a point ; these needles are freely suspended on their centres by a few fila- ments of unspun silk, which are hooked on to a brass stirrup, moveable upon the needle ; by which means a perfect adjustment to horizontality can be effected ; the needle thus suspended is enclosed in arectang^ar glass box immediately over a divided circle, from which the arc of vibration can be read off and the number of oscillations counted. The zero of measure here employed, is the time of performing 100 vibrations at a temperature of 60**, commencing with an arc of 20* and ending at from 2* to 4*. — If these measures could be observed to ultimate accuracy* it would be worth while to reduce the times of vibration under these circumstances to the times of describing an in- finitely small arc, as has been done by Hanstbbn, and on account of buoyancy, to a vacuum ; but since such is not the case, the result will be obtained to all useful accuracy by supposing the correction common to each set of observations, by which the reductions, which are rather operose, are avoided : the reduction to a temperature of 60* is effected by applying the correction, 0,00017 t, (where t represents the time of performing 100 vibrations) ; — a formula which is derived from ex- periment. The two needles used in the following observations are dis- tinguished from one another by a sign x on one of them. This needle in London at a temperature of 60® performed 100 vibratiotts in 442,76 seconds of mean time, whereas the other needle performed 100 vi- brations under the same circudistances in 461,96 seconds; the former needle is further distinguished from the latter from its having been long in use in England, and as having exhibited a remarkable degree of steadiness in its magnetism daring the late magpietical experiments instituted in Ireland under the auspices of the British Association ; added to which, these needles are calculated to excite a more than ordinary degree of interest from the circumstance of their having been employed by Sir John Ross in the perilous North Polar Expedi- tion, from which he has lately so fortunately returned. The observa- tions at Madras are as follows. 3 c 2
876 Observations of the Magnetic EMat»
No. 3, Private mark X.
1837. Are. Ther. Vib. Mean Time. Interr. Mean laL
AprU 30th. 20O 0 88.0 1 0 43 49.4 , * « 1 ..' -.
12 45 101 48 " * ^^^'^ • »»i.»y
8 15 201 53
4 0 —
3 53.1 301.5 f ^^ 8 54.1 301.0 J ^^'
301 58 54!l 301.0 J <»"•. for temp. 1.43
300.14
Another let. 20 0 88.0 111 49.01,^. _ •«! **
,2 45 101 6 51.2 /•^^•^l 301.60
6 M.2/-^^n
11 52.6 301.4 ) 16 53.8 301.2 J
8 15 201 .. « ^va., , - ^ , .,
4 15 87.8 301 16 53.8 301.2 J **''• ^^^ '•"P' *-*^
300.17
May 3rd. 20 0 87.0 1 0 45 37.7 1,^,- 1 ,^, „,
^ 12 45 101 50 40.2/3^2.5 I 301.97
8 30 201 55 42.1 301.9 \^ ^ ^
5 0 301 1 0 43.6 301.5 J ^O"". for temp. 1.38
300.59
No. 3, not marked.
April 26th. 20^0' 85.2 1 3 Ti J.^aiKO 1 3I0.70
for temp. 1.31
20<> 0' 85.2 1 3 43 6.11 «,, ^ l
,3 30 101 48 17.1 f •*"•'' L
9 0 201 53 27.5 310.4 J ®^^-
309.39
April 30th. 20 0 87.8 1 1 25 17.31 ,,« , 1 «„ ^^
^ 11 46 101 30 29.4/312.1 I 311.50
7 30 201 35 40.7 311.3 \ ^ g ^
4 0 87,3 301 40 51.8 sn.i J c«>'f-»f ten»P-*-*0
310.10
or we have for the time of performing 100 vibrations at the tein« perature of 6O0 Fahrenheit at Madras.
Needle 3, X Needle 3«
«. 9.
300.14 309.39
.17 310.10 .59
Mean, 300.30 Mean, 309.74
If h and A^ represent the magnetic intensities at any two places, and T and T/the times of performing 100 vibrations at those places, then we have
h' V T /
applying this, the horizontal magnetic intensity for Madras (that at L(md(m being assumed=:l.) becomes
«.
By Needle No. 3, X 2.17,38
Ditto ditto No. 3, 2.2245
1837:] J^p ond Intensity at MadroM, 377
With a view to compare theory with practice, we might now com* pate the numher of oscillations which No. 3 x ought to make at MadrttM from the ohserved number in London; thus, assuming the Dip for London to be 69^ l(y N. the formula becomes
performing the computation T =» 344,87 differing to the amount of 44,57 seconds from the observations. This difference between theory and observation, is but one of many instances which have from time to time occurred in the infant state of a science. Observation has led us to a theory, and then again has shewn the incompleteness of such theory. In the case of Magnetism, we have long since been prepared to expect that local causes might considerably interfere with its established laws ; since one station (the island of Teneriffe) has already exhibited dome singular anomalies, both in respect to the Dip and Intensity. Under these circumstances it is much to be wished that observations could be multiplied in various parts of India, where- by the law of variation from theory may be detected ; — and how is this to be accomplished ? My answer is ready : — Let any gentleman who is disposed to undertake a set of magnetic intensity experiments signify his intentions ; and I shall have great pleasure in forwarding to him, free of expense, a magnetised and compared needle, provided that I am favored with a copy of the results. In anticipation that there will be several gentlemen disposed to forward this inquiry, I am now preparing several needles for use. All that is necessary is, that the person applying for a needle should be in possession of a good clock or chronometer, and has the means of ascertaining its daily rate.
Madras Observatory, 9th May, 1837.
Note. — ^We shall be most happy to promote the author's views by making a series of experiments with his needles in Calcutta, and then distributing them to friends in the interior. Of the dip we have a few records, (see Proc. As. Soc. for May.) Major B. Blakb also brought from England an adjusted intensity needle, but we have not yet been favored widi his observations. — Ed.
VI.— T*« Legends of the' Saurashtra group of Coins deciphered. By
Jambs Prinsbp, Sec, As, Soc.
Those who would deprecate the study of old coins as a useless and uninteresting waste of time and ingenuity, — and there are such we fear even among the readers of this journal, — frequently mistake the means
37S Legendi of the SaurasJ^ra group [Mat,
for the end, and suppose us to be enamoured of the Tery defects of the barbarous specimens of ancient art we seek out with such ardour, rather than give us credit for being impelled by the desire of looking through them at the history of the times they faintly but certainly pourtray. Twice has our small band of collectors been enabled to oppose a triumphant reply to such sceptics even with the unpromising materials of purely Indian reUcs, without counting the splendid but more natural harvest in ancient Bactria, The dynasty of the Guptas in central and eastern India, and that of the Buddhist r^jas of Ceylon^ form two unequivocal lines of history developed, o^ confirmed, by the unlying evidence of coins. I am now happy in being able to produce a third series for the west of India, equally well filled as to names, and of greater interest than either of the previona discoveries, on several accounts, as will presently be manifest.
I have given the name of Saurashira series to the coins depicted in Plate XLIX. of Vol. IV. because they have principally been found at Mandivee, Puragarh, Bhqf, and other ancient towns in Cutck, Catiywar^ and Guierat, the Surasirene of the Greeks, which comprehended from the Sindh or Indus to Barugdza (Baroach) on the confines of Jriake, or India Proper, and which cannot but be identical with the Sayrashirag of Sanskrit authorities*. The specimens before me when engravin^^ the plate alluded to, were not very distinct, and 1 could not then make out more than a few of the letters, which were seen at once to belong to a peculiar form of ancient N£gar(.
Success in other quarters brought me back to the promising field of Saurashira, made more promising by the accession of some fresh coins from Mr. Wathbn of Bombay, and Captain BvaNBs, whereon the legends were more complete.
While thus engaged, I received from Captain HAaKNsss, Sec. Roy* As. Soc. along with a copy of the .Society's Journal, No. VI. (which also contains a notice by Professor Wilson of one coin of this group, but without deciphermentf) a couple of beautifully executed plates of a fine collection of these same coins in the possession of Mr. Stbuart, who made a tour through India a few years since. The plates appear to have been executed in Italy ; and as no explanation occurs, I
* See preceding note on the birth place of Ixwaku, page .349.
t Professor Wii.bon has inadvertently assumed in his note, on my aothoritj, that these coins are known by the name of Oadkia pai$a, or ats-money. It was not to this description, but to a very degenerate descendant of the Indo-Parthian coinage, generally of copper, that Captain Burkes stated the name to be applied. — (See my former paper, Jour. Vol. III. p. 687.)
1837.] of Coitti deciphered, 379
presume they haxe been circulated to the various Oriental Societies in hopes of getting the legends deciphered. Encouraged and aided by this accession of materials, I proceeded, according to the plan that succeeded so well with the Bactro-Pehlevi inscriptions, to separate and analyse the conformable portion or the titles common to all the coins, and afterwards to classify the unconformable portion, which of course would include the proper names.
In this manner I was soon fortunate enough to discover a key to the whole in the value of one or two anomalous looking letters which had hitherto deceived me by their resemblance to members of other ancient Sanskrit alphabets. I must acknowledge some assistance from Mr. Wathbn's Sindhi grammar, where having found the absence of vowel marks in the modern alphabet of the country, I was not unprepared to find the same omission in the more ancient one. Another preparatory step was derived from the Trbobab legends of last month's plate, ending in JdUasa, which I ventured to construe as the corruptedorPd/i mode of ex- pressing the Sanskrit possessive case Mitraaya, A similar ^ was perceiv- ed following g^ or puira, which left httle doubt that the word was il^w, for H^W ** of the son," which, by the idiom of the language* would be the final word of the sentence, and would require all the pre* ceding members of it-to be in the genitive case.
The letter ^ {orj) occurred in the body of one or two of the legends in its simple state, whereas in the initial word, which could not but be rdja, it was prolonged below, shewing that another letter was sub- jomed, while sometimes the visarga followed it.— This could be no- wise explained but by supposing it the possessive case of Xjm\i or tn|: rajneh, the double letter being not at that early date replaced by a
compound symbol.
The same observation will apply to all the other double letters, m«, tr, dr, 8V, $hv, which are in this alphabet made by the subjunction of the second letter without diminution. Hence the peculiar elongation of many of the letters, which was at first thought characteristic of the whole alphabet, but it turns out to belong only to the letter r, which it thus distinguished from the n, t, and A.
The second word of the title I read ITWiJ, for irf%i?wr Krltrimasya, genitive of Krltrima ; which is translated in Wilson's dictionary "made, factitious, an adopted $on (for KrUrima jjw/ra)."— The latter sense was inadmissible, because it so happened that the name of the actual father was in every case inserted, and the same title was also ap- plied to him. The only manner, therefore, in which the term could be rendered was by " elected"—" adopted"— by the people, or by the
980^ Legends of the SmaroihtrM group [Mat,
fendal chiefs of the country ; a designation entirely new in Indian numismatics, and leading to a highly interesting train of reflection, to which I roust presently recur. Sometimes the epithet Makd is affixed — ^not to rija, hut to KrUrima, as Rdja mahd Kr^rima, the ' great oi; special elected king^ — ^as if in these cases he had heen the unanimous choice of his people, while in the others he was installed merely hy the stronger party in the state.
In every instance but one, the rija is stated to he the son of a rija; and it is quite natural to expect that a prince, unless he were very unpopular, would have influence to secure the succession in his own family. In the case forming the exception to this rule, the rija is the son of a Swdmin or Swdmi, a general term for hrihman or religious person. I have therefore placed him at the head of the line, although it does not follow that in an elective government the reg^ar succes- sion may not have heen set aside in favor of an influential commoner. Among all the coins hitherto examined nine varieties only have heen discovered. Of these several can he traced from father to son in regular succession. — ^Others again spring from the same father, as if brothers had succeeded, in default of heirs direct, or from voluntary superceseion ; hut we know that in Indian families the same names frequently recur in the same order of filiation ; so that unless ac- companied by a date it is quite impossible to decide whether the individuals are the same in every case of similar names.
The features on the obverse might serve as a guide in many cases, for they (as 1 have before remarked) are executed with a skill aod delicacy quite Grecian ; but it will be seen below that I doubt their representing the individual named on the reverse.
I have lithographed in Plate XXIV. the several varieties of legend, as corrected and classified, after careful examination of Mr. STsuAaT'a plates, with all the coins in our respective cabinets, as well as the sketches I have been favored with of others by Mr. Wathkn. I have not time to engrave the coins themselves, of which indeed the former plate will give a clear idea, for they are all the same in size and appearance* varying a little in the countenance of the prince. Their average weight is about thirty grains, agreeing in this respect with the koreeg mention- ed by Hamilton as .struck in CvUch, four to a rupee, by the Raos and Jams of Noanagar, with Hinduf characters*.
Legend, No. 1. Of this there are four examples in Mr. Stkuabt's plate. I had one from Mr. WATHXNf, which passed into Captain Cunningham's possession by exchange. — Adding the mitras or vowels.
* Hamilton's Uindottany I. 654, f Fovad by Captain PaascoTT in Guxerat.
1 837.] of Coins isdphersd. 381
and correcting the poftsessiTC termination, tbe legend will be in modem character*
Rajna kritrimanfa "Rudm Sahmtya, Stodmi Janadama'putratya.
in English, ' (coin) of the elected king Rudra Sah, son of Swami Jana- OAM A.' The letter beginning the word Swdmi in the majority of Mr* Stbuart's figures, is an ^, in lien of a 9. In one of his, and in mine (or rather Captun Peiscott's coin), the orthography is correct. There may be a little donbt abont the ji in Janadmna, which is rather indistinct, bat I think the dot at the foot of the line decisive.
Legend, No. 2. Of this there are likewise fonr coins engraved. We have none in Calcutta. The words ran :
Rajna kritrinuuya Agadamna, rajna kriitimatya BMdra Sdh putrasya.
* Of the elected king Agadam a, son of the elected king Rudea Sah.' The simple title, r&ja, of the father makes it probable that he is the
preceding prince, whose son therefore succeeded him under the same
system of election.
Legend, No. 3. Two coins in the Stbdart collection :
xjmx wPww 'FKijw: ^mn^i irftir^ ^[«wtt^ 5^w
Rajntik hritrimatya Vira dammh, rt^na makd kritrima^ya Dama S6hatya putratya.
'Of the elected king Vi^eadama, son of the great elected king Dama Sa'u.'
In these examples we have the correct orthography of the genitives with one saperfluous m attached to the penultimate Sdha, — which being connected with the word putraeya did not grammatically require the affix. Dama Sa'h, the father, is most probably a di^rent person from tbe AoADAMAof the last coin. His title is more impor- tanty though that of his son again falls to the former level. We have as yet no coins of Dama Sa'9 himself, though by this happy in- gertion of the ' fathers' we obtain two names with each specimen.
Legend, No. 4. Four coins in Stkuart's plates — ^none in Calcutta :
*Of the great elected king Rudra Sa^h» son of the elected king Vi'raoama.'
Nothing invites remark in the orthography of this legend but the insertion of the visarga in one place and its omission in another. Rudra Sah is a direct descendant of the last r£ja.
Legend, No. 6. Two coins in the Stbuart list-^two in my cabinet, one in Captain Cunningham's : 3 D
382 Legendi of the Smuroihtra group [Mat«
' Of the elected king VitwA SiCH» eon of the great elected king RUDRA S/h.'
Another regular succession. It is curious that the visarga is not inserted at random, but, where it has been once given, the engraver seems to have considered it necessary to repeat it-H» he does also to conform to the modification of the letter y in rija.
Legend, No, 6. Three Stkuart coins, onePaiNsip (from Burnbe* collection), and one in Dr. Swinkt's cabinet :
' Of the great elected king Atridama, son of the great elected king
RUDRA Sah/
Here we have, in all probability, a second son of Rudra Sah, through failure of heirs male to Viswa S/h. I write Atri for euphony as the most likely disposition of the vowels, none being expressed but the initial a, which, as in the modem Sindhi, serves for all vowels equally well.
Legend, No. 7. Including Nos. 9 to 12 of the Struart plate ; two in my cabinet, one in Captain Cunningham's, and one in Dr. Swinrt's :
' Of the elected king Viswa Sah, son of the great elected kin^ Atridama.'
This second Viswa is shorn of his father's distinction, Makd. He does not appear to have left a son to take his place, being in the same predicament (as far as our information goes) as his namesake the son of Rvdra.
Legend, No. 8. Three coins, 25, 26 and 27 of Stkuart, and two in my series — one lately received from Mr. Wathrn, and perfect in ita circle of letters :
' Of the great elected king Vijata S£b, son of the great elected king Dam A Sah.'
This rcya is evidently ont of place ; being a son of Dama Sa'B, he should have come before Vi radama, who had a son. I did not peiv ceive the mistake until after the plate was lithographed.
Legend No. 9. Of this there is only one specimen in the Struart collection, to which I am able to add two. Col. Tod's plate in theRoy« As. Soc. Trans, contains one. The inscription exceeds all the rest in length :
mrualMJSao YolVI.T'lk
/.cgeuc^S on the CtttcU ccins yriik -tk* ^ aymicl.
'TI(Y5«vviEcuv^vJVv5«vy^Yv^^^v
• T\>r. UOIICyACXiOc 1h H
^ ^ K K
» ''>l<a;;< iivxic* |j[)jjl;
6 UL f Vt V 1 1 »if i loo
^ ^ n n
Central synviol of 'the Tterverje. \ ^ x
n n
(J Qa
in »
•?• *
•»• f
y X
U U J /
.^- - - * * '^r
1 S37.] of Coins deciphered. 388
« Of the great elected king Swami Rudra Sah, son of the great elected king Swami Rudra Dam a.'
These two Dame« stand insulated from all the rest, and the only test hy which we can attempt to supply them with a fit position in the list, is the form of the letter H which is decidedly of the earlier model. These two kings may therefore come conveniently into the break after Agadama, the second on our list.
We may now proceed to sum them up in the order thus conjectu- rally determined.
Elected Sovereigns of Cutch, (Sauraehtra PJ
1. Ruo&A Sah, son of a private individual, SwiCMi Janadama.
2. AoADAif A» his son.
(Here the connection is broken.)
3. Swami Rodra Dam a.
4. Swami Rudra Si^H, his son.
(Here the connection is again broken.)
5. Dam A S^h, of whom no coins are extant.
6. VijATA SJ^B, his son.
7. Vi'ra Dama, another son of Dama Sam.
8. Rudra Sa'b, son of Vi'ra.
9. ViswA SAb, son of Rudra.
10. Atridama, also son of Rudra •
1 1 . ViswA Sa H, son of Atridama.
Thus we have eleven kings, with only two breaks in the succession, developed by this very interesting series of minute silver coins. Eleven kings, at the usual average of eighteen years per reign, will run through a space of just two centuries. Yet where need we seek for a single trace of such a dynasty in any of the works of the Hindus, when of the Guptas reigning in the central provinces the memory is but faintly shadowed in some of the spurious Pur£nas ? It would be more unnatural to hope for any allusion to a remote kingdom of the west like (kick, in the books of the brahmans ; and unless we can find something to the purpose in the numerous inscriptions firom Gimar and Jvnagarh, we may, as far as the Hindus are concerned, but have added a barren list of names to the numerous pedigrees already col- lected by Tod and others, with the advantage however, always consi- derable, of their being entitled to perfect confidence.
From the Persian historians here and there may be picked up an
incidental notice, of great value, regarding the internal affairs of
India, but the names are so changed and confounded with titles that
it is sometimes hard to recognize them. One of these notices quoted
3 d 2
384 Legendi of the 8amra$Ura group [May,
by Colonel PoTTiNOiR in his bistoiy of Sinde* •ecms to throw an im- portant light npon the point before us. After noticing the utter abaencse of any information on the dark age between the Macedonian expedition and the incursions of the Musulmans, this author says—" The native princes are not mentioned by name in all the manuscripts I have pera- sed, until the time of the celebrated Khooseoo (Nodrshbewah) king of Persiat, ^ho sent a large army and ravaged the western frontier of Saskb Raja's dominions ; which are described, includrng his tributaries, to have extended on the north to the present provinces of Kashmeer and Kabool; southward to Surat and the island now called Dh; west- ward along the sea coast to Mukran, and eastward to the provinces of
MdrwAr, Bikaneer, &c."
Colonel PoTTiNOBR stotcs that the rijas name was Subxbk Sinoh ; but this may be the learned mode of expanding the original Sa-Soe into a genuine Sanskrit name. He was killed and his country plundered, but after the enemy had retired with their spoil, two princes of the same dynasty succeeded and reigned with great vigour and equity, repairing the forts of Sehwan, Moo, Oocha, Narain kotk, &c., which had fallen to decay under their peaceful progenitors. The second prince, resigning himself to sensual pleasures, left the conduct of afSurs to his minister, during whose illness a young br£hman of his oflfce. named Chuch, having occasion to visit the king in the seraglio, was seen and loved by the queen, and on the death of the king they married and brought about a revolution which placed him on the throne. " Such," gays the historian, " was the dose of the race of Rija Sasbb, which had governed the kmgdoms of Smde for upwards of two thousand years; whose princes at one period received tribute from eleven dependent kingdoms, and who had set the threats of the greatest monarchs of the world at defiance."
Now the word Sasee, the general name of the royal line, has a much greater affinity with Sdka (genitive, Sdka$a) than with Subbbb Sini^b— and this name we find borne by seven out of the eleven princes whose names have been thus fortunately preserved. Many other consi- derations might be adduced in favor of their identity. A commercial maritime kingdom seated in Saurashtra and at the mouth of the Indu9, would naturally extend its sway up the valley of that river and its branches. From its wealth and liberal form of government, it would be stable and powerful, especially under a tributary treaty (in general
• Pottinobb's Travels in Belooehiiian, p. 386.
t Noubshebwan flouriibcd about the middle of the sixth century. He waa contemporary with the Roman Emperort JustimiaiI and Jvstik.
1 837.] «/* CamM decipAered. 885
pnnetnally performed) with the g^eat monarch of Persia, the chief ene- my capable of doing it injury. The antiquity assigned to this Sindian, or early Indian kingdom, farther agrees with the tradition of Ikswaku's residence, and the migration of his sons eastward, and with all we have remarked (in a previous paper) regarding the origin of the commercial classes throoghont modem India.
But, if the dynasty of the Sdka or Sasee rijas, of which we may now fix the termination towards fhe close of the sixth century, extended backwards for two thousand years or even a quarter of that period, we should find some mention of it by Alsxanobr's historian, or by his namesake the commercial Arrian, who visited this very kingdom in the second century of our era. The elder Arrian affords but little to aid us. In the descent of the Indus, some petty chiefs, as Music an us* OxTKANUs and Sam bus are encountered and overthrown ; but we hear of no paramount sovereign in Patalsne. Indeed from the pains taken in rendering Pattala more habitable by digging welb, and inviting back the fleeing population, it might be argued that it could not have been a place of much importance prior to Albxandbr's visit.
The capital of the province had changed in the second Abrian g time, to Mindgara, " the residence of a sovereign, whose power extended as far as Barugita in Guterat. The government was in the hands of a tribe of Parthians divided into two parties ; each party as it prevailed ehose a king out of its own body, and drove out the king of the opposite faction : ^w^x^* a\Ai|Aov5 licSiicJKrwy*,"
Dr. ViNCBNT, the learned commentator on the Periplus, seems to hesitate in believing this assertion of Arrian that the government of the Sindh, Cutch and Guzerat province, was in the hands of a tribe of the Parthians, " BaffiAAicra* 8^ &wh napSwi^—" •« If/' says this author, " the governing power were Parthians, the distance is very great for them to arrive at the Indus ; may we not, by the assistance of imagination, suppose them to have been Affghans, whose inroads into India have been frequent in all ages. That the government was not Hindu is manifest, and any tribe from the west might be confounded with Parthians. If we suppose them to be Aflghans, this is a primary conquest of that nation, extending from the Indus to Gussrat, very similar to the invasions of Mahmu^d the Ghaznavidef." — " If* (we may here continue) for Affghans in this passage, we substitute the Mithraic races of Seistdn and Ghazni, by whatever name they were known at the time, we find confirmation of such a line of invasion both in Mr. Masson's remarks— in our Indo-Sassanian coins, and in Arrian ; for the fire worship would • VtNCBNT, PeHplui of the Erythrcaa sea, II. 385. f Periplua, II. 585.
S8fi Legendt vf tie Saufiukira p'oup [Mat*
be quite ground enough for hit classing the ruling race under the general term of Parthian"^.
At any rate, as our author BBjn, the ruHng power was not then Hindu ; and therefore the dynasty of the Sdhas, in which we find the genuine Hindu names of Rudra, Vitwa, Vira and Vijtofa could not yet have sprung up. Thus we have a limit on either side, between the third and the seventh century to assign to them, and we have names enough to occupy one half of that space. The family name of Sah, or Sahc, is not Sanskrit t* but it is very extensively used in the verna- cular diidects. Half of the mahijans of Benares are named SahX, and the epithet evidently implies ' merchants,' for we find the same root in the ttthukdr (soucar) agent; iouda, aouddgar, trade, trader ; and perhaps in the Persian word $ood, interest. One braoch of this western tribe Sdhi has been elevated to royalty in the present occupants of the throne of Nipal : the Garkhdlie, who overturned the Malta line in 1768, hav- ing confessedly migrated from Udayapur dose upon the borders of our supposed Sindian kingdom, and settled in the hilly district of Kemaom about two centuries anterior to their conquest of N^pal Proper.
The learned memoir of Professor Lasssn on the Pentapotamia furnishes us with a proof that the Sahe of 8inde and GuMerat were well known at the time the seventh chapter of the Mahibbirata waa written for, when describing with all the acrimony of those who had suffered from their aggressions, the origin and habits of the BakUce or Bactrians of the Panjdb or Panchanada, in the 44th verse we find the following words put into the month of Cakna :
* By Parthianif tceording to Mosis of Chorene, should be nndentood the PalhavU, or BalhavU, or people of PiUkie, Baika or Bakha, the BaUka or Bahlka of the Sanskrit, and the Baetria of the Greeks : whence were derived the Ptkini dynasty and Pehlwi writing of Persia ; and the Paihttwem of their more ancieBl poetry. An explanation so oompreheDsiTe and simple, that it seems carious it should ever have been disputed by the learned. Is it not also highly probable that the Balabhi kingSi and their capital the Balabhipura of Qujerat, should origi- nally have referred to a Pahlavi dynasty holding or re-establishing their sway in this province ? The Sanskrit name of the town according to Too is BaUka^purm, and of the kings, BelUka-rai, We must find their coins and decipher their in- scriptions ere we shall be competent to enter more fnlly on the snl^ject.
t ^^ or ^^"W ^An d€9e is however tiie name of the youngest of the ^wt
P4ndava princes, and might be accepted by some etymologists as the original of a patronymic, Sdhm, ^^ also signifies *' increase, addition ;" but ^7^ is generally looked upon as the root of SdMu the mercantile name.
t GopalDai Sab, Goal Das Sah, &c. &c.
% I perceive abo in a manuscript just received from Captain Slsiman, that the SAhi frequently reigned at Oarha Mandela,
18370 of Corns decohered. 387
which M. LAttiN translates :
Prasthalif Madri, Gkndhltri, Aratti profeeto latroBM ;
Neenon Basates et Sautiki Sindhuioji : its in univsrsam ▼ituperantar.
And in a note he allades to a variation in the manuscript whence Dr. Wilson thus translated the same passage : ' The Prasthalas (perhaps horderers) Madras, Gandh£ras, Arattas, Khosas, Bisas, Atisindhns (or those heyond the Sindhns), Sauviras, are all equally infomous/-— *' Legit igitur ifTinf :^WT ; Sed prsestantiorem prsehet lectionem Codex Parisiens ; et Ghasi hue non pertinent ; a Pentapotamia enim sunt alieni. Basorum et Atisindhuidarum nomina ignota mifai sunt et in errorem A. /. induci sese passus est doctissimus Anglus. Compositum non ex tribne, sed ex duobus tantum nominibus constat, Bas4ti et Sindhu-* salivira. Posteriores laudantur RAm. I, XII, 25. ed. Schl. et alio nomine appellati sunt Cumdlaca (Hem. ch. IV. 26.) Prius nomen saepiusin Bhiratea reperi, ex. c. inhoc versu, ex libro sexto descripto :
Gandh^ri, Saddhalei, orientales, montiam incolc atque Basites." The Professor's reading so entirely accords with the condition^ of our S^ or Sau fraternity that no doubt can be entertained of its being correct ; and we gain a very important step by learning the Sanskrit mode of spelling the term ^r, since we may thence hazard a new interpretation of the word Saurashtra, as Sau-rashtra * the country of the Sau tribe/ a more close and plausible one than that hitherto accepted of Saurya^raahira the country of the sun-worshippers.
The 72nd couplet confirms such an interpretation by ascribing precisely the same iniquities (theft, or perhaps commercial usury) to the Sauraahtrians, the vowel being only shortened for the sake of the verse.
srnKTT ^^T^ t^wfj ^f%^i<*rT:iyTr . ^i^ii^^iis^cyr:
Orientalei aervi suat, meridlonalei turpei, Bihici latrones^ Suraahtri priedatorea.
Commentators have uniformly supposed Surashtra to denote the modem Surat, but this is an error : the name applies only to the 8ura8tr6te of Ptolxmt, and Surat, as I am assured by Mr. Borrodailx of the Bombay Civil Service, is comparatively a modern town; and its name, now persianized into o.«^ 8drat, was originally Suryapur, the town of the Sun.
I waive all discussion here on the important bearing the above theo- ry has on the age of the Mahibh&rat and of the Ram£yana : either the
388 Legendi of tht Smmuktra grou^ [Mat;
Sdh9 of Sinde must be very old» or the paBsages of abuse and praise in these poems must yield their claim to high antiquity. At any rate a departure from strict orthodoxy is established against the
tribe.
There are some other points in the reverse legend of the coins before us that call for further explanation — first, of the word Kritrima. The expression quoted above from Arrian indicates something of an elective government even while the Parthians ruled at Minagara ; each party as it acquired the ascendancy in the politics of the state ' ckoMtrng a king out of its own body,*
Dr. ViKCBNT supposes that the contending parties (the whigs and tones of their day) were not both Parthians* but more probably Par. thian and Indian. Ibis view is not a little supported by the coin evidence, and it is only necessary to imagine that the native influence of a rich mercantile aristocracy at length prevailed and excluded the Parthians altogether. Of these Parthians we see the remnant in the Parsees so numerously located in Guzerat and Sural, and can easily imagine, from their numbers and commercial enterprize, that they must have been formidable rivals to the indigenous merchant-kings.
Something of this feudal system of government is visible to this day in the fraternity of XYiejdrajahs or chiefs of Cattywar and Cuteh, The name jardjah might, without any unwarrantable license, be deduced from sah-rdja, persianized Xx>ja-rdja or local chieftain. In 1^09 there were twenty or more of these chiefs in Cutch alone able to furnish a contingent of from two hundred to one thousand men*. In the Guserat peninsula the number must be much greater, since in 1 807 there were estimated to be five thousand two hundred families in which the inhuman custom of female infanticide was regarded as a dignified distinction of their caste !
In the names of these modern chieftains we can trace a few of onr list atra, visa, and vira : and a town called Damanagar, may have owed its foundation to our prince of that name. The Jah-rdjahs and Catties call themselves Hindus, but are very superficially acquainted with the doctrines of their faith— the real objects of their worship are the Sun i^nd the Matha Assapuri\ the goddess of nature,— doubtless the Nanma of more classical Bactria. They are said to impress the Solar image on every written document. We are accordingly prepared to find it on their ancient coinage, where it is seen on the right hand side, the moon {matha for mas or mdh) being always in company on the left.
* Hamiltok's Hindottsn, I. 587. f Ditto, I. 637.
1 837 .] of Coins deciphered. 389
The central symbol I have had to explain so often and with so many modifications, that I really feel it becomes more of an enigma the more is said of it ! It occurs on the Pantaleon Greek coins — on the Indo-Scythic gronp^-on the Behat Baddhist groap — on similar coins dug up in Ceyhm — and here at the opposite extremity of India. It is the Buddhist Chatty a, the Mithraic flame, — ^mount Meru, mount Aboo ! — ^in fact, it is as yet unintelligible and the less said of it, the sooner unsaid when the enigma shall be happily solved I
Legend of the obverse.
Having satisfactorily made out the contents of the inscription on the reverse of the Seturashtra coins, I might have hoped to be equally successful with the obverse ; but here I mast confess myself quite foiled. From the obverse die being somewhat larger than the other, it seldom happens that a perfect legend can be met with ; and by placing toge- ther all the scraps from different samples, enough only can be restored to shew: Ist^ its general character; 2nd, to prove that it is not Sanskrit ; and Srd, that it contains two distinct styles of letter on the opposite sides of the head; that on the right having a strong resemblance to Greek, the other a fainter to Pehlevi; but both written by an ignorant hand. The three or four Pehlevi letters are variable and quite illegible; but the others, by combining the two first examples in the plate, (No. 5, from my coin ; 8, from Mr. Stbuart,) might be read vonones vasileus, allowing sufficient latitude for the corruption of a century or two. Should my conjecture be admitted even to the extent that the letters are Greek, we may safely attribute their presence to the supremacy of the Arsacidan king of Persia, or, looking farther back, to the ofiisets of the Bactrian kingdom in the valley of the Indus, where the Greek characters were still retained, as proved by the coins of Kodbs and Nonbs, (or Vonones) Azbs, &c. ; and we may conclude that his portrait, and not that of the tributary rija, was allowed to grace the coinage of Saurashira.
The sway of Dbmetrius we know from Strabo to have extended over (he delta of the Indus, and the retrenchment of a single particle from his text would make it include Saurashira also. Speaking of Mbnandbr's Indian possessions he says :
"E17C Kairh¥**T'wawiy {Twatriy) Si//9i| wphs Iw icoi ft^XP' ^^^ I<rafu>v (*I«»fuUov) wpo ^A0c. rottiy yhp aibrhst ToSt Aifft^ptof *Ev9vSlifiov vlos rod BaJrrp(«#r fiacikius oh im&¥Qp 8ff TlwrraKtiv^ Ktnoirx'*^* aX\d mur^f ttAXi|f vopoAlat r^rrt Tc(r<rapi^rov
On this important passage many have been the opinions expressed by the learned. Batbr refers the third name (the first two being fixed 3 ■
390 Similarity of Greek mid Stmekrit letters. [Mat.
M the Hyphasie and Junuu) to the mouths of the Ganges : " qnam Strabo, alteram oram maritimam nomine Tt^aefpto^rw dicit ? nempe Bullam potuit, nisi quae ad Gangis fluminis ostia ubi et Xiy^»Ua regnum." M. Labssn, horn whose Pent^potmmia I have cited the above extract, thinks that the word merely alludes to the coasts in the neighbourhood of Pattalene, and he identifies Sigertis with the Sanskrit Trigertd f^iniT in the province of Lahore. Mannsbs places the former in Guzerat : *'ad oram maritimam, quae hodie Ouzerait olim nomine Sanskrit ¥9K {Gtarjdra) appellata est, rco-a-flyuwrov regionem refert Mannertus, quod at veritatem baud dubie proximo accedit, sed nil certius de hoc nomine invenio*."
Now by abstracting, as I said before, the twice repeated particle, ^^ or by changing t€5, to the article '^ov or tii»» the whole obscurity of the text disappears, and the /Sod-iXcia nyt 2apio<rrov KoXavfUmi stands forth as the maritime kingdom of Saurashtra. This interpretation is surely more natural than the extension of Msnandbr's rule to the extreme east of India, merely to find another maritime delta and port for the grseco-latinized corruption of a name quasi Tessariostia !
But we dare not venture on any speculations in regard to Greek names or affairs, lest we undergo castigation from the HelUnic critics of Paris, who are surprised at our ignorance of authors, ancient and modem, Greek and German, whose works we regret to say have never yet visited the banks of the Ganges 1 We ' Indianistes' must then leave this investigation to M. Raoul t^% Rochbttb as being altogether, to use his own words, " hors du departement de nos etudes !"
There are still two series of Saurashtra coins to be examined, but I have not yet wholly succeeded in deciphering them, and my readers will doubtless rejoice at such an excuse for postponing their discus* sion : I cannot, however, let pass the present opportunity of mention* ing, as a highly curious circumstance, the very great similarity between the old Sanskrit and the Greek character. Their stiiking uniformity becomes more palpable the farther we retire into antiquity, the older the monuments we have to decipher ; so that even now. while we are quite green in the study, we might almost dare to advance (with the fear of M. Raoul db Rochbttb before us), that the oldest Greek (that written like the Phoenician from right to left) was nothing more than Sanskrit turned topsy turvy ! A startling proposi- tion this for those who have so long implicitly believed in Cadmus, and the introduction from Egypt of what, perchance, never existed there. Yet there is nothing very new nor very unnatural in the
* De Pentapotamift Indies Commentation C. Lassbnii, 51.
1637.] SimUaritf of Greek and Sanskrit lettere. 39 1
hypothesis ; since the connection of the Greek with the Phoenician and Samaritan alphabets, has been admitted as a strong evidence that " the use of letters travelled progressively from Chaldea to Pkanicia and thence along the coasts of the Mediterranean* .-" and the Greek language is now so indisputably proved to be bat a branch of the Sanskrit stem, that it is not likely it should have separated from its parent without carrying away some germs of the art of writing, already perhaps brought to perfection by the followers of Brahma. But my arguments are not those of books, or learning, or even tradition, but solely of graphic similitude, and ocular evidence.
The Greek letters are dressed by a line at the foot, in most cases, as A, A, A, M, n, T, &c. ;— the Devan£grf are made even along the upper sur- face of the letters, and in later ages a straight line has been introduced at the top, from which the grammatic elements are suspended. The Greek alphabet is devoid of all system and has had additions made to it at various times. Some of these, as « x, Y, n, are precisely those ^hich present the least resemblance to the Sanskrit forms.
I have placed my evidence at the ^bottom of plate XXIV. taking my Greek type from the well-formed letters on coins, and from the boustrophedon tablet of Sigeum.
Of the vowels. A, I, o, and r, present a striking conformity vrith the vowels ^, T, and the semivowels "^ and ir of the oldest Sanskrit alphabets inverted. The vowel K is unconformable, and resembles more the short « of the Zend. The long H is a later introduction and appears to be merely the iteration of the short vowel i, as •» is of OO. In the consonants, we find B, r, a, z, e, K, a, M. n, n. P. 2, T. in fact every one of the letters, excepting those of after invention, are repre- sented with considerable exactness by the n (or double ^). ^, if, ^, ^, V, V, t. 'T,^* ^ «r, IT of the oldest Sanskrit alphabet, although there'is hardly a shadow of resemblance between any pair in their modem forms. The same precision cannot be expected in every case ; the B, A, e. A, M, N, n, P, t, require, like the vowels, to be viewed in an inverted position : the r. and X remam unturned : the z, and k re- quire to be partially tumed.-The a and the n may be deemed a little far-fetched; the B taken from the double t;, and the a from the aspirated i| may also be objected to ; but taking a compre- hensive view of the whole, it seems to me impossible that so con- stant and so close a conformity of the alphabetical symbols of two distent nations should exist without affording demonstration of a common origin. Whether the priority is to be conceded to the Greeks,
• Fantogri^his, pafs 107. 3 B 2
393 Aeanmt of the Acada ArMca [Mat,
the PelasgianB, or the Hindos, is a qaestion reqairing great research, and not less impartiality, to determine. The palaeography of India is now becoming daily a more interesting and important stndy, and it connot fail to elicit disclosures hitherto anexpected on the connection between the European and Asiatic alphabets.
VIII. — On the Properties ascribed in Native medical works to the Acacia
Arabica. By Lswis Da Costa, Esq,
At a time when the intended formation of a Pharmacopeia for India has been publicly annonnced by the new Medical College, it is a ■desideratum to know how the natives have treated the subject of me- dicaments,— what of good their books contain, — what of error. Our medical practice pays perhaps too little attention to vegetable reme> dies, of which the Orientals possess an infinite variety, many inert, but many active, and many also quite unknown to Europeans. I had some intention of pubHshing a translation of the Mukhgwsoolmdweeymk by MooBUMMUD Kflosau Khan, but there is no encouragement for such an undertaking in India. I therefore think it the wiser course in the first instance to publish a specimen by which the pharma- copeist will be able to judge of the aid he might derive were the whole work (collated with others) placed before him in an English transla- tion. I use the Gilchrist orthography.
e^lj^Ar OoMMBGHBBLAN, AcACiA Arabica, commouly Called Tuleh
^J[l0 The people of the desert name it Shuokeh-i^Misr jjA^^iiyt,
(Egyptian thorn), and Shuokeh-i- Arabia ^f?];^^ ^^ (Arabian thorn).
In Persian it is called Moogheelan e;^^« ; and in Hindee, Keekur JjS and Buhool J^aj.
A thorny plant, generally growing in forests and at the foot of moantains. It is of two kindSf large and small, both reaembliag each other in appewrance and foliage. The fir$t kind ia smaller than an apple tree, and the branches covered with thorns ; the trunk is hard and at first green tending to white, but
as it advances in age it aasumes a blackish hue reaembliag the ebony ^J^J^ ' but tinged with red. The fruit, which is like a bean or bean pod, resembles
haqla ^ and Kkumoob V^^*" (PhMeohu mOgwii and Ctar9b9)t and ia flat, and knotty ; the knots vary from fire to nine in each bean, and within each knot
m
resides a seed in appearance like Turmu yJ^^J^ (Egyptian Lupin), but ilatter
and of a red color. The bean is variously called Qurtur ^J^^ Sunt Jax^,
Okuntb C^^ *nd Vtnat iU.,flfi. »rhe pressed juice is called Vqaqim ^^1 (Aeaeia). The gum of a red and yellow semi-transparent color is called Smnmgk^
1887.] from Native medical works, 398
i'Vrbtt ^jtj^^^ (Gum Arabic). It it taid that between the bark and the
body ft resinoua aabitaace it found resembling the gum, but which is not gum i when this substance is freed of a red fluid that resides in it and washed, it be- comes very white, and when chewed like the Hk V.-a1c {fpoLxa resemblinf mastich), it discharges an odoriferous Hqnid and leases an agreeable smell in thn mouth.
The second kind, called SiUitm f**^ by the Arabs, is lets thorny, and somo- times has no thorn at all, and the branches are very profuse; the tnnk is blacker than the first kind. Tlie fruit, which is like a bean and called Qnnfj
^j* is not knotty ; it contains from 9 to 31 flat seeds according to sise, and is of a deep violet color. Between each seed and around it a white coating is seen and between this coating and the shell is lodged a mucilagenous and gummy fluid of a deep yellow color. The blossoms of both the kinds are of a yellow color and globular form, emitting an odoriferous scent. The lesTCs of both the kinds are, in sise and profusion, alike, and grow from a thin fibre by pairs in an oblique direction, and are astringent to the taste. There grows in some places a third kind of this plant, the branches of which are ftill of knots.
Ckmrmeter of all the parts. Cold and dry in the 2nd degree.
Medieai ProperitM, Binding (restraining the discharge of redundant matter) and repellent. A drink prepared of the juice of its blossoms is good for the cure of palpitation from heat, and the horror, and for strengthening internal organs, either taken by itself or with other proper medicine. The leaves are deobstruent (opener of obstructions) and good for the stoppage of diarrhoea. If fused by way of embrocation it strengthens Iszed members. The tender green leuTCs if steeped over night in water and exposed to the influence of the moon, and the clear water taken off and drank in the morning, will cure excoriation of the urinary duct and allay the smarting of urine (ardor urinie). A powder pre- pared of equal parts of the bark, the leaves, the blossoms and the gum, and from f a drachm to 1 drachm taken regularly every morning, will thicken and retard the semen, prevent inroluntary discharge, &c. The young leaves with a little white cnmmin seed, and one or two buds of pomegranate bruised and steeped in water, and strained and heated, and a few (6 or 7) pebbles or shards well heated and cooled in it (4 or 5 times), will prepare a liquid to prevent looseness in children in the last stage of teething, which is a very trying and weakening sea- son with them ; this might also be given to adults with good effect — the quantity to be regulated according to strength and age. — A plaster prepared of green leaves is good to fill up wounds and subside inflammation. A decoction made of the leaTCS is given for the protnsion of the anus and for drying the humidity of the womb. Pressed juice of the leaves and fruit stops the flowing and spitting of blood. The fruit boiled in water, and a piece of cloth soaked in it scTeral times will make a good Pessary. Of the beans a cerement is thus made — split the beans and take the seeds out ; mb briskly the inner part of the bean upon a piece of new cloth, until the pulp and all the humidity is thoroughly absorbed in the cloth, which when dried will become like cerement ; of this cerement stays are made and worn by women for several days on their bosom to brace np and tighten fallen and slackened breasts, ^ark of the trunk and of
894 Account cf ikM Actum ArMcm [Mat,
the branehet {a used for the stoppage of blood from fretb wonnda. Tbia forma the principal ingredient of the oil of Skeih Smnuan. The bark of the tree bnitsed and iteeped in ten timet the quantity of water and kept for two daja, and then boiled and the liquid reduced to one half the quantity, and thvm Btrained off afcer rubbing the bark well in it, aad kept in a china or a glaaa veaael, will make an excellent waah for women to nee daring menBtmatioft after urine — it serves to contract the vagina considerably. The fruit, leaves and bark are good for tanning leather in lieu of l#a«oo . »\^ (gall^apple). The bark and
blossoms are principal ingredients in making molaaaea, and apirituona liquor of the same.
The root and the bark are detergent. They make a good dentifrice for streng* thening the guma 4X]* ^ brush made of the thin aprigi is uaed for strengthen*
ing the teeth. The wood is uaed, in consequence of its extreme hardneas aad solidity, in making wheels for carriages, and instruments for tillage and teat ^ins. There is another kind of Oommiffheelan^ of which the leaves, fruit, eolor and bark resemble the 2nd kind, but it has a very bad odour, and haa great abnn« dance of blossoms. This kind, which generally grows in Bengal, is brought to no kind of medical use whatever : the filament of ita root, however, if taken to a snake, will cause it to drop its head and make it languid.
Remarks, By the European physicians the gum is only used. They say ** that gum exerts no action on the living system ; but is a simple demulcent, serving to lubricate abraded surfiu:es, and involve acrid matters in the primie vis. In the solid form it is scarcely ever given unless to sheathe the fauces, and allay the trickling irritation which occasions the cough in catarrh and phthiaia pulmo* nalis ; in which case a piece of it is allowed to dissolve slowly in the mouth. It is chiefly used in the state of mucilage. — London J>i$p€ntttiory.
H'^t Aqaqia. a name given to the pressed juice of Qurvx '^
and Quruz is the frnit of the Tuleh ^, from livhich the Gum Arabic is
obtained. This plant in Hindf is called Keekur^^, and the pressed
juice of the fruit Keekur ka rw yj^J^j^^ By the Franks or Euro- peans it is called Acacia.
Qualiiy, That obtained from unripe fruit prerious to its drying, is of a red ruby color ; and when dried, it assumes a greenish hue mixed with red and blaek. That obtained from fruit after it is ripe, is of a black color. The former kind 4
is always chosen for medicinal purposes ; it has an agreeable smell, of a mixture of green and black color, and is weighty and hard.
Character. When unwashed cold in 1st, and dry in the lit and 3rd degraas. When washed cold and dry in the 2nd degree.
Medical proper tiee. Drying, repelling, and binding ^^oJi P^|i ^■^•y^.
It stops flow of blood from any part of the body ^ jJlwJk) ; also from the mouth,
^ jJlv,^,/^Ai It strengthens the stomach iJjua and the liver SjS, and prerenti
the flow of humours (by the nose) arising from heat l(.l»C9^^^^^ ^^ the dysentery JU«i*', It ia good, both internally and externally, in casea of
I
] 83 7 0 frmn Native medical werke. 895
ItDgnor of the anm and ot the womb ^ft.i«YJuuu*^LL^X«i»l. Ae oiBtment it
allays inflammation of the opbthalmiar itrengthens the sight •.lOj, attenuates the humonrs, and remoyes redness, -it is introduced in mediciBea for the cataract lUftls. If applied as ointment to inflammations arising from bent \^^^)y\ it attenuates and prcTcnts the determination of the humours in that direction. It is good for the whitlow i^m^I«9, for the crfusking of the skin from cold, for the relaxation or weahness of the joints, and for the protrusion ^^J of the naTcl of children and the anus : and if appHed to the hair, it
gives a fine black color ; if used with myrtle leaves ^sy*^ "^ji '^'^^ ''^^ ^^^
^»M^JbS, it prevents flow of perspiration Or^yli^'* ^^^ removes its bad odour !
applied to the body and the face (as a cosmetic), it improves the color of the skin ; with albumen ovi (white of egg), it is good for burns by fire, and prevents
blistering ; with MwMiroghwii ^^ *sy^ (an ointment of thick consistence
made of different ingredients and bee's wax), called in Arabic ^^ ^j»a?, it is
also good for burns by fire and for the whitlow. If used as powder, it is efficaci- ous in preventing flow of blood from any part of the body ! if boiled in water, and the liquid used as an embrocation on wearied or languid parts, it will strengthen and prevent the determination of the humours that way. Used as a
dyster, it alleviates the excoriation of the intestines ^ap^, and preTents flux with occasional issue of blood ^J^'w-^li^^)' and strengthens the intestinef Ifk^l. If used as an injection ^IaI^I to the womb, it absorbs ^ '^^^ morbid
secretions cpl.Jj.l»i : applied as pessary and suppository, it prevents the flowing of blood, the protrusion of the anus and the womb, ^|Ai.i its languor and humi- dity (flowing of watery humour). As plaster i)LkC it is good for the protm- don of the pupil of the eye ASjLai.^?jL«Lj, for inflammations arising from heat
and erysipelas ^^jm^yJ or 7i3ij^L^ (ignis sacer or St. Anthony's fire); also
inflammation of the anus and the womb, and it strengthens weakness of the liver : a eolation of it in water preserves the hair and blackens it. Used with
the Gumherb ladon ^^^ and oil of roses O^i^jjf i^ is efficacious in stopping
looseness in children. It creates obstructions K^aw. Its corrector is almond oil ^li^'j^c^ . Dote up to 1 dirhem, Succedanea are lintel ik*<Ac and sandal-
wood /J<J^J^^ same quantity as the Aqaqia. Some say the best is the juice of the
box-thorn i^jL^^^ in Hindi called dr^^it.
Aqaqia is thus obtained : — Take the fruit of the tree when ripe, bruise, clean, (percolate ?) and boil it on an easy fire until it obtains a thick consistence, approaching to congelation, when pour it into moulds, and when settled it is fit for use. Some introduce into it the juice of the leaves likewise. Some wy that
t9S Accatmi of the Aeatia ArabUu, [Mat,
of tlie ooDgeUtion U effected luder the eui it is the beet. The beet method of washing it is thas : Rub it well in water, and take that which gathers on the surface and make lotengei of it. It is worthy of knoiring thet Aqsqim is a componttd of two eseeaoes, Lmie^
■^,1 ^l^^ end KuMt^^^AAJiS the finer and the grosser particles ; the former
is burning, sharp, acrid, and penetrating ^^Ai\i c]jiS^X^f and the latter
earthy, costive, and obstructive i}S>**^^^^Vi^^ji. Whenii^afta is washed, the
finer particles evaporate, and the grosser or earthy particles remain ; consequent- ly on some occasions, sncb as inflammations, the unwashed is used, and on other occasions, such as the diseases of the eye, the washed is used.
Remarks. Egyptian thorn, Acacia, Mimosa Nilotica, exudes white Gum Ara« bic. Juice of its pods is made into Acacia vera.
Acacia. The juice expressed from the pods of Mimosa Nilotica, inspissated to dryness. — Gray*$ SupplemmU to the Pkannaeopeia.
^.^^A^^SuMUGH or SuMQHf Aiubic; Fooqeemunoon, Greek; Qamoox,
Syriac ; Deenoon, Roomee ; Ard, Persian ; Uxdo, Sheerazee ; Gand,
Hindi ; Gum, English.
A fluid matter which exudes from the body of certain trees, and concretes and dries up. The gum of each plant is described under that plant. By the word
««wtf Gum without any epithet is meant Gum Arabic, which is obtained from the Oommofkeakin {Mooghaeian) plant. The beet is of a light yellow color, detTy transparent and bright Cjjj."" f^^^^i '^ ; end when put iu water and allowed to rest in it for some time, it will not swell but completely dissolve, leaving no residuum whatever ; a piece held in the mouth produces the same effect as the aboTc.
Character, Hot in a temperate degree, and dry in the 2nd degree. Jaleemooe \Galen) says, hot in the 2Dd degree.
Medical propertiee. It is viscous and demulcent ^JjJLe i. e. soothing the
chest, and is binding ^^^^vS, It (gives tone) strengthens the stomach and the in* testines and preserves the bones ; prevents defluxion on the chest, cough, SS,
and excoriation of the lungs, or peripnuemony A^.^^ and harshness or sore- ness of the throst ^jl^^j^y^X^ and the windpipe ^w.iU<b .ZxiaS, it clears the voice, and prevents the determination of morbid humours to the chest SSkmji^ji^]y<^^^). If a piece of it be held in the mouth and suffered to dissolve gradually, or if it be taken in pills, or some proper medicines
it assists expectoration ^^/^xi. From 2 to 3 miiqaht it is efRcacious in diarrhoea and abrasion of the intestines. Fried in oil of roses, it is good for sanguinary discharges from all parts of the body, excepting from the womb, and in piles
JLm)^« It stops diarrhoea. If 1 mieqal of the gum, well ground and mixed in 1
ougeah of fresh cow's butter, be taken daily for three or seven days it will effectually stop flow of blood from the mouth, the chest, the lungs All, and from all other
1 a37 .] ProcetHngf of the Asiaiie Soeictj. 39 7
iftteraal organs ^Jl^lj/L^fit excepting from the womb, tnd in piles. Tf talcen vrith freah goat's milk, it will have the same effect. With white of eggs (albumen oTi)» it is good for burna by fire : a solution of it with rose-water dropped .^A^ into the eyes affected with the ophthalmia, Sulaq ^jUm^ cutaneons eruptions in the eye*lidsy and Jurb c^^ itching, is highly beneficial in removing those complaints. It is injurious to ezcrementary discharges. Its corrector ^^^^^^ is Kuutra )j^ gum tragacanth, and (it is said) rose-water aod sandal- wood. lu suocedaneum (J^.^* almond gum ^I«SU^m0 and myrtle seed ^t«)|(.^^,. — Mukhzun-wil Udtvieyuhf by Moohummud Kkatroo Khdn.
IX. — Proceedings of the Aeiatic Society,
Wednesday Evening, the 7 th June, 1837.
The Hon'ble Sir Edward Ryan, PresideDt^ in the chair.
Dr. J. SwiNBT, Lieut. M. Kittob, Professor 0!Shauohnb88Y, G. W. Baoon» and Fbakois Robinson, Esqs. were elected Members of the Society.
Mr. MuiB WM proposed by Dr. Fajloonbb, seconded by the SecreUiry.
M. F. Etdouz, Chev. Leg. Hon., Naturalist of the Bonite Corvette, soli. cited through Professor GoeoBVB, the honor of being chosen a corre- sponding Member. Referred to the Committee of Papers.
The followinff reply from Government was received to the reference regarding the Mackbnzib MSS.
To Jambs Frinsbp, Esq.
Secretary to the Atiatic Society, Sib,
With reference to your letter, dated 10th September, 1836, I am directed to transmit to you the accompanying copy of a communication from the Govern- ment of Port St. George, and to state for the information of the Asiatic Society, that the Right Honorable the Governor General of India in Council, has autho- rised the Government of Fort St. George to expend a sum not exceediog 7,000 rupees, in order to obtain from the Rev. Mr. Taylor an examination and col- lation of the manuscript works in the vernacular languages of India, collected by the late Colonel Mackknzik, and the restoration of any that may be found to deserve it,
I am. Sir,
Your obedient servant, Council Chamber, 1 H. T. Prinsbp,
lOM May, 1837. J Secy, to Govt,
Mr. Taylob estimates. That the preliminary collation and examination of the manuscripts, including the restoration and copying of those injured, decayed, or becoming illegible, as may appear desirable on investigation, may occupy about a year ; and half a year more is allotted for those at Calcutta*, Of the whole he is to give an analysis, whence it will be determined what shall be translated or published in originaL He ven- tures to anticipate *' some results from the enlightened recommendation of the Asiatic Society, that will Justify their deoisiou to the literary world, and furnish an important addition to our knowledge of history, mytho- logy, philosophy, ethics, and local customs, modes of thinking and other habita of the people of South India."
A letter from the Secretary of the Asiatic Society of Paris, M. £. Bdb- NOur, communicating officially the grant of 1,500 francs per annum, for the^
• We have none of tlie Tamul or Telinga MSS. in our library.
3 c
398 Pr6ce€ding9 of thi Asiatic Soeietf. [Mat»
purehftte of Sanskrit M8S. on account of the French Gorenunenk, and re. questing the Calcutta Society to undertake the oommission.
The following letter from Capt. Harknvss^ Sec Roy. As. Soc of London was read.
Royal Ahiatic Society' t Hou9e, 14, Grqfton Street ^ Bond Street,
Londom, 24tk Jamuary, 1837. Sib,
I have the pleasure to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 6th of June last, enclosing a bill ou Meisrs. Mobrxs and Co. for £3\ lOi. the amount of your Society's subscription to the Oriental Translation Fund up to the year 1835, inclusive.
With reference to the last paragraph of your letter, I am requested to say that, as a body, the Oriental Translation Committee is precluded from taking any por- tion of the Oriental works (texts) yoa are now publishing ; as it conld not, consistently, with the objects of its institution, present them to its subscribers. Several of the Members, however, have expressed their intention of hecoming, individually, subscribers to each edition^ as completed ; and I hope, also, to obtain a few subscribers from among the Members of the Royal Asiatic Society. In the neanwhile 1 trust that the powerful a'dvocacy which the cause received ia this country has been, long ere this, productive of much benefit. It was support- ed by the united influence and exertions of the Royal Asiatic Society, and the Oriental Translation Committee ; and the result was confidently understood to be, that the Bengal Government was to be instructed, at least, to defray all the ex- pense attending the publishing of the works which it had commenced to print, but which it had transferred to your Society to complete.
I have the honor to be, Sir^
Your most obedient humble servant. Oriental Tranilation Committee. H. Uarkness, Secretary,
The Secretary observed, that
Captain Uarknxss' letter was the first official notice the Society had received from London of the fute of their memorial, regarding Oriental publica- tions, sent home through the Government here, and in duplicate through the Royal Asiatic Society, in 1835. It appeared that, from motives of delicacy, the Council of the Royal Asiatic Society thought it right not to publish what had been done in the Annual Review of its proceedings, while the subject was still under consideration ; but that the favorable result of the application to the Court of Directors being now generally known, they ventured to announce the success of their intercession. He thought, therefore, that it behoved the Society to notice the information they had long since possessed through tlie private correspondence of their English agent.
The deputation appointed by the Royal Asiatic Society to wait upon the Chair- man, and Deputy Chairman, and upon the President of the Board of Control, consisted of the Right Honorable C. W. W. Wtnn, President, Sir Gona Ovsn- LXY, Sir A. Johnston, Sir 6. Staunton, Vice-Presidents, and Professor Wilson. Mr. Wynn opened the interview ia bofii instances, and stated the case very clearly and sensibly, going into the general question — the impolicy of setting aside the native literature and institutions, and dwelling particularly on the assistance sought for the abandoned Oriental publications. Professor Wil- son also delivered a long address (the substance of which was published in the form of two essays in the London Asiatic Journal). Sir Gona Ousklxy, and Sir A. Johnston, followed ; and the high authorities replied in set speeches, ex- pressing a disposition to favor the application without any pledge to the lino that the Court or the Board would pursue. The Court's reply was understood to be delayed through the lamented death of Mr. Mill, the historian of British India who bad been empowered to draw it up.
This then was the moment for the Society, to shew its gratitude to the distin-* guished individuals whose influence and talents had been so warmly exerted ia supporting their memorial. . Professor Wilson and. Sir Gona Ousklby, .werO' already on the list of their Members ; to them nothing more than their wannest
1 837.] . Proceeding* of the Asiaiic Society. 399
thankf could be proffered : hut to the Right Honorable PreatdeDt of the Royai Asiatic Society, to Sir Albzandkr Jobnbton, and to Sir 0. Staunton, were dae the highest compliment the Society was capable of paying.
He begged therefore to propose, that these gentlemen be elected honorary Members, without the nsaal form of reference to the Committee of Papers, and that letters of thanks be addressed to each for the cordial support they had given to the cause of Oriental literature.
After a few objections on the score of departure from established form, and want of full official information, the proposition was put from the chair and carried Nero. Con.
A letter from Professor Rapn, Secretary of the Royal Society of North, em Antiquaries at Copenhagen, acknowledged receipt of Asiatic Resear. ches, xiii. — xviii., and forwarded the Society's Reports for 1836. One addressed to the English Members^ contains an account of Iceland from the oldest Icelandic records.
Professor O. Frank of Munich acknowledged receipt of the Mahabhd^ rat, vol. ii.
The Secretary of the Antiquarian Society, ditto of the xxtb vol. As. Res.
The following Report of the Committee of Papers on the subject of the Museum^ was read : —
To James PaiNSSP, Esq.
Secretary to the A9iatic Society qf Bengal,
Report qf the Commiliee of Papere on the Mueeum Queetion, The Committee having perused Dr. Pearson's Report on the operations of the Museum for the second eiperimental year, and having examined the state of the objects of Natural History, acquired, set up, and arranged under his superin- tendence, is of opinion that the Society is much indebted to his zeal and exer- tions, and that the sum voted for the support of the Museum in May, 1835, and renewed in May, 1836, has been well bestowed and profitably expended.
2. That nothing less than the actual demand for the Society's income on other objects imperatively necessary, such as the publioation of its Researches, and the repair of its premises, would warrant the withdrawal of support from a depart- ment every day becoming of greater magnitude and importanoe ; but that the following estimate of the receipts and payments of the Society for the ensuing twelve months, renders this continuance of the Museum establishment on the Society's present means, inexpedient.
Eitimaied Receiple, for 1837-8.
Cash balance in the Bank of Bengal, 653 14 1
Interest on the Papers deposited with the Government Agent, 835 0 0
Quarterly contributions '. 6,500 0 0
Allowance from Governmeut for Oriental library 936 0 0
8,923 14 1 Estimated Chargee, Arrears of Establishment for Mareh and April, 1837, .. S63 11 0
The Museum allowance for April, 313 5 4
Subscription to Journ. As. Soc, for 1836, not yet paid,. . 1 ,393 0 0
Establishment and charges for 12 months 3,200 0 o
Subscription to the Journal Asiatic Society, for 1837, .. 1,500 0 0 Ditto to the Oriental Translation Fund in England, 10
guineas per annum, 300 0 0
To printing 9nd part of the 19th vol. As. Researches, 2,500 0 0 Cleaning and painting the house exclusive of any alte- ration and repairs 900 0 0 10,370 0 4
Deficiency, Co.* s Rs... 1,446 3 3 without estimating even a reduced allowance for the maintenance of the Museum.
3. That, viewing the maintenance of the Museum as a Dutional object, and cal- culated to be of in^mense importance to science if placed upon a footing of effi- ciency, with a professional Naturalist at the head, directing researches and
3c2
400 ProceedittgM of the AMtatie Seeiefy. [Mat.
BystcmatixiD^ informttiOB obtained from Tariout loiireef, both public and pri- vate, in all the branches of physical science, but more particnlariy in regard to the Natural History of British India and Asia at large ; it is ineambent on the Society to make a fdll and orgent representation to Government on the subject, and to solicit such support as is accorded in most other countriea to similar institutions of national and scientific utility.
That historical, antiquarian, and statistical researches, although they may not demand so large an outlay as the prosecution of physical inquiries, merit eqoally the Society's attention, and the encouragement of Government, and should be in- cluded in the proposed representation, and that therefore a yearly grant of 10,000 rupees should be solicited in aid generally of the objects of the institution. 4. That pending the application toGoTemment for pecuniary assistance, it is desirable to maintain the Museum on its present footing, and to retain the ser- vices of Dr. Pn ARSON as Curator, from month to month, until the question be decided.
Edward Rtaw, For (he Committee of Papers^ Proposed by Mr. W. Cbaoroft, seconded by Mr. E. Stibuno^ and car. ried unanimoualy, that the Report be adopted by the Society.
The Secretary then read draft of the proposed application to Govern, ment, which was ordered to be circulated in the Committee of Papers and forwarded without delay.
Library. The following Books were presented.
Stroker's Catalogue of a collection of Oriental MSS..for sale in London. Commentaire sur le Ya^na Tun des Livres Religieuz des Parses, par. M. Engene Bnrnouf, Membre de I'lnstitut, Professor de Sanscrit au College de France, tome 1. Part II. — by the author.
Memoirs sur Deux Inscriptions Cuneiformes tronv^es pres d*Haaiad4n et qui font maintenant partie des papiers du Dt. Schuls, by ditto— di//o.
Memoire sur le Guacharo (Steatomis Caripensis) (Humboldt) par M. L'Her- minier. D. M. P. — by M, FortwU Bydaus throuyh Prqfeuor Goodeve,
Ditto sur L'Dodo, autrement Dronte (Didus ineptus), par H. D. De Blain* ville — ditto ditto.
Gita Oovinda Jayadevae Poetae Indici Drama Lyricum, by Christianus Lassen — pre$ented by the author. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, No. VI. — by the Roy. At, Soe. Census of the Armenian population of the city of Calcutta, by Johannes Avdall, Esq. — by the muthor.
The following books were received from the Oriental Translation Fund. Harivansa, or Histoire de la Famille de Hari, par M. A. Langlois, tome 2. Laili and Majnun, a Poem, from the original Persian, by James Atkinson, Esq. The History of the Temple of Jerusalem, translated from the Arabic, with Notes and Dissertations, by the Rev. James Reynolds, B. A.
Kati'ing p^ien^ LeLivre des recompenses et des Peiues en Chinois et en Francais, par Stanislas Julien.
Chronique D'Abou-Djafar Mohammed Tabar, fils de Djarir fils d'Yesid, par Louis Dubeuz, tome 1. The following books were received from the Booksellers. Lardner*s Cabinet Cyclopedia-^ i2t<#«ta. Vol. II.
Reformation, Vol. II. — Swainson's Birds, Vol. I. Wellesley's Dispstcbes, Vols. II. and III.
Correspondence of Clarendon and Rochester, and two vols, of Lardner*s Encly- clopedia received from home at the charge of J. S. Stopford, Esq. to replact those lost by the wreck of a pinnace last year.
Baboo Ram Com ul Sek presented a copy of the catalogue of the San. skrit works in the College of Benares, for publication with the catalogue of the Society's books now in the press.
1837.] ProceeMngs of the Asiatic Sodetjf. 401
The Government of Bombay presented 5 oopiei of Lieutenant T. S. Carlebs' Sorvey Report of the Indus navigntion below Hyderabad,
The Right Honorable the €rovernor General forwarded a copy of Pro- fessor Wheweix's Researches on the Tides, 6th series : with a request that the Society would undertake to promote inquiries on the Indian coasts to complete the theory of cotidal lines for the Bay df Bengal^ towards which the Government would he happy to contribute its aid.
This sixth series of Professor Whswell^s researches gires the results of an extensiTe system of combined observations in Europe and America in June 1835, which have produced a very material improvement in the map of the cotidal lines before published.
The moat curioas and important branch of the investigation is that for deter- mination of the diurnal inequaliiy, or difference between the day and night tide, which depends on the declination of the moon nortli or south of the equator. The existence of this inequality has long been known, but its lavrs have been misunderstood, and it has never been attended to in tide tables, though of ma- terial importance in the navigation of river mouths and shallow seas.
It was resolved that a circular should be addressed to members and corre- spondents of the Society residing on the coast stations, requesting their aid in procuring data for the tides of the Indian Ocean, and furnishing a copy of Professor Whkwbll*s instructions, printed in the Journal in 1833.
Mr. W. H. Macnaohten presented two works in the Marhatta and Hindi languages: the Siddhdnta Sirwnani prakata by Subra'jI Ba'pu, and the Bhuffoia saro likhyate, by Sri Unkara Bbat JoshS, written for the pur- pose of explaining the correct system of astronomy to their countrymen.
Mr. Magna GBTEN also exhibited to the meeting two handsome silver em- blematical inkstands, representing ajotishi pandit seated between two globes, ex- pounding their use from the Siddh&ntas — and around the stand, richly em- bossed, the twelve signs of the zodiac — a Sanskrit couplet on each expressing that it was presented by the Governor General in Council in token of approbation of the astronomical learning and zealous endeavours of the pandits to enlighten their countrymen. The following extract of a letter from Mr. Wilkinson, Governor Generars Agent at Bbilsa, describes what they had done to deserve so high a compliment.
" I had shortly before entertained in my private services Siddh4nti who pos- sessed a higher degree of knowledge of his profession, and having had an oppor- tunity of making myself whilst at Kota in some degree acquainted with the Hin- du astronomical books, 1 had communicated a knowledge of them to my own Sh&stri, by name Subha'ji^ Ba^'pu, a man of wonderful acuteness, and intelli- gence, and sound judgment, and to Unkara Bhat, one of the principal Joshfa of this part of MalufC. The arguments by which I had for the previous eight years of our connexion in vain endeavored to impress on Subha^ji' Ba'pu a convic- tion of the truth of the real size and shape of the earth and of other important physical facts, now carried to his mind the clearest conviction when shewn to be precisely the same as those of their own astronomical authors. His was the master mind ; and it exercised its influence over the minds of all the other pan- dits. He was lost in admiration when he came fully to comprehend all the facts resulting from the spherical form of the earth, and when the retrogressions of the planets were shewn to be so naturally to be accounted for on the theory of the earth's annual motion, and when he reflected on the vastly superior simplicity and credibility of the supposition that the earth had a diurnal motion, than that the sun and all the stars daily revolve round the earth, he beeame a zealous defender of the system of Coperaicas. He lamented that his life had been spent in maintaining foolish fancies, and spoke with a bitter indignation against all those of his predecessors who had contributed to the wil- ful concealment of the truths that once had been acknowledged in the land.
'* SuBHA^ji' Ba'pu's first care was how he was to enlighten the people of Ckmtda and Nagpore, the land of his birth. At Bombay, Calcutta and Madras, and at Dehli and Agra, and here also, the truth he said must spread, but how will the mid-land of Nagpore, visited by no travellers from foreign countries, accessi-
402 Proceedings of the Anatic Society. [Mat^
ble to no tliips from other isUndt, and mtiiitaiiiiBg no leUoolf , — how will the eye of its popnUtioD be opened ? I recommended hie embodying all the facts he had learned in a treatise in Marbafcha. He immediately undertook the work. 1 have (ot it printed, and I now have the honor of submitting two copif s of the work, with a request that they may be presented to the Governor General of India.
** It is a work which will bear the test of even a serere criticism. It is full of philosophical reflections. From the different productions of different couotries mutually necessary be argues the intention of providence to unite all mankind by commerce in the bonds of an interested affection. He hence infers the restrictions laid on Hindus against travelling to foreign countries to be violent and unnatural. He assails the folly of astrological pr«lictions, and upholds the wisdom and mercies of Providence in veiling the future from our curiosity, and in keeping us all instant in our duties by an unfailing hope. He leaves ■one of the numerous vulgar errors held by all Hindus in connection with his subjects of geography and astronomy to pass without a complete and satis- factory refutation.
'* Unkax k Bh at, who holds the next rank in talent and usefulness, has written a free Hindi version of Subba'ji' Ba'pu*8 book on the Paurknic, Siddhintic and Copernican systems."
Read a letter from Lieutenant Kittois, stating that he had dispatched a cart to Tamlook to take down the Bhubanetwar slabs, the restoration of which hud given the greatest satisfaction to the priests and people.
Lieutenant Kittob also forwarded copies of the principal inscription in the old h^\ character at Aswaituma near Dkoulee in OrUsa, with a short account of the caves and temples discovered there by himself and a map of the place.
[This inscription will be seen to have arrived at a most fortunate moment.]
Captain Smith, Engineers, forwarded accurate facsimiles of the inscrip. tions at the Buddhist monument of Sanchi near BhiUa; with a paper describing their position ; and
Captain W. Murray presented some beautiful drawings of this very carious mound^ and of the highly ornamented stone sculpture of its gat^ and frieie.
The Secretary read a note on the inscriptions, which bad proved of high interest from their enabling him to discover the long^ought alphabet of the ancient Ldt character (or No. 1 of Allahabad) -^nnd to read there, with the inscriptions of Delhi, Allahabad, BeltM, Gimar and Cuttack — all intimately connected, as it turns out, in their origin, and in their purport.
Lieutenant Kittob also presented facsimiles of a copper grant in three plates dug up in the Gumeur country, of which the Secretary with the aid of Kamala Kakt Pandit supplied a translation.
It relates to a grant of land by the Bhanja rajas to a br&liman named Bhand* renffcra. — A lithograph will be published shortly.
The Honorable G. Turnour transmitted a paper on an examination of the Pali Buddhist ical Annals, including a translation of the AUha ktUhd of BvDDHAOBOBO, and a table of the PUakattayan
This paper will appear, at as early a period as possible.
Major J. Slebman, communicated the first part of his History of the Ourha Mundela R^jas.
We shall also hasten to lay this before our readers.
Lieutenant Siddons forwarded a translation of the commencement of the Dadupauthi Grantha, with a promise to continue the same should it prove acceptable.
Professor Wilson formerly intended to have done the same thing — the translation of Dadu's moral instructions is highly interesting.
A list of the native tribes in Sinde and specimen of their language was communicated by Captain Alexander Bubnbs from Bahdwalpur.
1837.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 40d
Physical,
G. LooB, Esq. C. S. forwarded for presentation to the museum h second collection of the butterflies and insects of Silhet.
Dr. T. Cantor presented some fragments of bones perfectly fotnilixed, extracted from the superficial clay at RangafuUa below Diamond Harbour,
In these bones the animal matter is entirely replaced by iron and carbonate of lime, although they were imbedded in quite a modern alluvium. Their discovery throws a new light either on the period required for fossilizatioo, or on the age of the alluviam.
Mr. W. T. Lewis oi Malacca y presented the model of a Chinese double bellows for the museum ; also some tin and gold ore.
'J'he Tapir sent up by Lieutenaut Mackenzie had^ with the Committee of Papers' sanction been made over to the Secretary, it being out of the Society's views to keep living animals.
Mr. B. H. HonosoN forwarded some beautiful Zoological drawings for inspection on their way to Europe ; also two bottles of the snakes peculiar to NxpaL
Lieutenant Hutton presented a notice of the Indian Boa Python Tigris,
A letter from Professor S. Von dem Busch, of Bremen, ])ropo8ed exchanges of land and fresh-water shells and other objects. Referred to the Curator.
Dr. T. Cantor presented drawings and a notice of one of the fossils in the Colvin collection which had been cleared from matrix for the purpose of examination.
It proves to be the skull of a gigantic fossil Batrachian, and by comparison of the relative measurements of the common frog, it must have belonged to an animal of 40 inches in length I — a proportion between fossil and recent species which has its parallel only in the neighbouring family of reptiles, the salamanderSy of which the specimen from the Oeningen schist known by the name of Homo diluvii testis, measured three feet in length.
The following notice of a curious natural phenomenon observed in the Red Sea was communicated by Captain A. Burnes from Bahiwalpur,
Extract of a letter from Lieutenant Welsted of the Indian Navy, dated
Mount Sinai, September 26th, 1836. " You once expressed a wish to know something of the Djibbel Narkono or sounding mountain, concerning which there has been so much doubt and discus- sion in Europe. I visited it on my way here — it is situated on the sea shore about eight miles from 7Vr. A solid slope of the finest drift sand extends ou the sea face from the base to the summit (about six hundred feet) at an angle of about 40^ with the horizon. This is encircled or rather semicircled, if the term is allowablei by a ridge of sandstone rocks rising up in the pointed pinnacle, and presenting little surface adapted for forming an echo. It is remarkable that there are several other slopes similar to this, but the sounding or rumbling, as it has been called, is confined to this alone. We dismounted from our camels, and remained at the base while a Bedoin scrambled up. We did not hear the sound until be had attained a considerable height. The sound then began rolling down, and it commenced in a strain resembling the first faint notes of an Eolian harp, or the fingers wetted and drawn over glass — increasing in loudness as the sand reached the base, when it was almost equal to thunder. It caused the rock on which we were seated to vibrate and our frightened camels (animals you know bot easily alarmed) to start oif. 1 was perfectly astounded, as was Captain M and the
rest of the party* I had visited it before iu the winter month, but the sound was then so faint as to be barely evident, but now the scorching beat of the sun had dried the sand and permitted it to roll down in large quantities. I cannot now form the most remote conjecture as to the cause of it. We must not I find now ^efer it to the sand falling into a hollow, that might produce a sound but could never cause the prolonged vibrations, as it were of some huge harp string. I shall not venture on any speculation, but, having carefully noted the facts, I shall lay them, on my arrival in England, before some wiser head than my own, and see if he can make any thing out of them."
X. — M^eorologieal RtgUtef.
JOURNAL
OF
THE ASIATIC SOCIETY.
No. 66.— June, 1837.
I. — Some account of the Wars between Burtnah and China, together with the Journals and routes of three different Embassies sent to Pekin by the King of Avo} taken from Burmese documents. By Lieutenant* Colonel H. Burnbt, Resident in Ava.
[Continued from page 149.]
In the 30th No. of the Gleanings of Science I have given some account of the Chinese caravans, which come principally from Theng* ge-show and TdU-fu in Yunan, not only to Ava hat to all the Shan towns subject Iq Ava, Maing.'Leng-gyih, Kya(ng:toiin, Theinni, M6:nii, Thibd, &c.» as well as to Zenmay and the Shan towns subject to Siam. A party of Chinese also annually proceed from Santd^fd to M<f:gaMng and Payen-dueng for the purpose of procuring amber and the noble serpentine, or the stone so much prized by the Chinese and called by them Yd.
The emperor of China appears never to have surrendered the Tsd:^ buds of Theinni, BamS and Mo:gaung agreeably to the terms of the treaty of Bamd ; nor can I find a notice of any correspondence be- tween the sovereigns of the two countries until the reign of the pre- sent king of Ava's grandfather, MBN:DAR/:GTiB, Symes's Mindb- RAGXB. That monarch, shortly after he put his nephew to death and seized the throne in the year 1781, appears to have deputed a small party for the purpose of opening a communication with China, but the envoys were seized by the Chinese and sent up to the north of Pekin, to the Tartar province of Qtfan/on^. In 1787, however, an embassy came to Ava from China, and I will now give a free translation of the journals and routes of three different embassies, which were sent to 3 o
406 Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. [Juns,
Pekin by the late and present kings of Jva. But before giving these tranBlationa it may be proper to explain the system which I haTc adopted, for writing Burmese and Chinese names in the Roman
character.
I have followed, as far as I was able, Sir Wm. Jones's system, ex- cepting that I have used the prosodial long and short signs, instead of the acute and grave accents, for denoting long and short vowels* ; The Burmese have a very bad ear for discriminating new sounds, and, unfortunately, their written character will not admit of their writing or pronouncing many foreign words. They can write ing only as \ in, en or eng ; ang as «i or eng ; ong as o&n, and / as ph, or bh. R, they seldom sound but as y, and they use a soft th for 9. A final kg, or t, is often scarcely sounded, if not entirely mute, and I denote this by underlining such letter. The Burmese also change the sound of the initial letter of the second or third syllables of compound and derivative words, sounding b bs p ; k and k,h bb g ; t and t,h as rf ; and ts and tsh, as z. But in copying Chinese names from the Bur- mese, I have always given the legitimate sound of all such letters in the Roman character. The Chinese, according to Du Halok, have an h, so strong, that it is entirely guttural, and the Burmese envoys apparently attempt to express this Chinese sound of h, by the double consonant sh or shy of their own alphabet. The Burmese do not sound the two letters which they have derived from the Devan£garx ^, ^, as cha and ch-ha, which the Siamese and Shans do, but as a very hard 8, and its aspirate, pronounced with the tip of the tongue turned up against the roof of the mouth, and best expressed, in my opinion, by ts and tsh. The Chinese appear to have the same sounds, expressed by Du Halob by the same Roman letters ts, and tsh ; the first of which, he observes, is pronounced as the Italians pronounce the word gratia. For the Burmese heavy accent, marked something like our colon (s), and used to close a syllable, when ending in a vowel or nasal consonant, with a very heavy aspirated sound, I have used two points in the middle of a word, and the letter A, usually, at the close. Our prosodial short mark will best express the Burmese accent mark- ed as a point under a letter, and intended to give a syllable a very short sound. All the Burmese envoys write the names of the Chinese
* Those accentual ffiarks being best adapted for describing tbe peculiar high and grave tones, in which the same letters are sounded in the Siameae and Shan languages. [We have, however, for want of type been obliged to adhere to the accented system — the absence of an accent denoting the short and its presence the long sound. — Ed.}
1837.] Some accouni of the Ware between Burmah and China. 407
cities of the first second and third class in Burmese, as p,hu, or h,hu,
t,eu, or tso, and shy en ; but I have set down these names as they
usually appear in our maps of China, as/)}, chow and hUn,
The following table will show the power of the vowels as used by me.
a, as in America.
(l, as in father.
e, as in men.
^, broad as «y in they, or ay in mayor, or a in name.
i, as in pin.
i, as in police, or ee in feet, and a.
i, the same with a grave sound like e in me.
o, as in toto.
6, the same sound prolonged, or as in lone, sown.
6, broad as in groat.
6% the same sound prolonged.
u, as in Italian, or like oo in foot.
d, the same sound prolonged, or oo in mood.
The Siamese and Shan letter, which is sounded something like the
French letters eu, I mark, as the Catholic Missionaries in Siitm have
long marked It, thus, u and u^
ai, au,
• ' f longed than that of the first vowel. Kalng, Ka-ung, Ko-un,
uo, J m^-in, yu-on.
The letter ng is pronounced something like the same letters in the French word magnanimity, but as a final, it is usually sounded as a nasal n. When followed by the heavy accent I have usually express- ed the g, in the Roman character.
The prosodial short sign is used to shorten the sound of some of the above vowels and diphthongs.
According to the above system I have nearly completed a compara- tive vocabulary of the Burmese, Siamese, Taung-thu and three Shan dialects.
Of the towns and places in China mentioned by the Burmese envoys in their journals and routes, I shall set down within brackets the pro- per names of such as I can trace in Dv Ualde.
Each of these vowels is pronounced as when separate* excepting that the sound of the second is a little more pro-
In the year 1787, intelligence was brought to Ava, that an embassy from the emperor of China had arrived at Theinni, and as the ceremony of the public audience given to these ambassadors corresponds in 3 o 2
408 Stme account of the Warn between Bvrmah and CMnm. [J0N»,
many points with that ohserved at the audience given hy the present king of Ava to the British Resident, on his first arrival at Ava in 1 830, I extract a description of it from the 33rd volume of the Bur- mese Chroniples :
"On Tuesday, the Srd of April, 1787, the king of Ava (Meic-dara:. oti'h) received a report from the Tsoibatii and of&cen of Theinni, that a Chinese embassy, consisting of upwards of SOO men with E-tshoitb' as the chief envoy, had arrived at Theinni, with a letter on gold and costly pre- sents from the emperor of China, for the purpose of establishing peace and friendship between the two great countries. His Majesty ordered the Chinese embassy to be conveyed to the capital (at that time Amara^ puraj by the road leading from Theinni through Thib6, 3faing:toiin, Maingihiing, Yauk^zauk, Pwi^lha, and Tud:ng&n, down by the NaUtjheit pass and the road along the southern paddy lands (TaungJbhetlay),—^ The Chinese mission accordingly left T^tnn( on Sunday, the 6th of May, 1787, and on reaching Nyaung^nuheng (red pepul tree), embarked in boats (on the MyiUngay) and came to Yan^ung gh&t at Amarap^ira, where they landed and took possession of the buildings constructed for their accommodation. The emperor of Chma'e letter was duly translated on Tuesday, the 89th May ; and on Sunday, the Srd of June, the embassy was received by the king in the following manner :—
" The streets and lanes of AmarapHra having been ornamented^ the offi. cers of the Lhuot-to and Youn.dd*, dressed in their uniforms with ear- rings, having taken their proper places within those buildings; the white elephant, and Shue-wen, the elephant rode by the king, and other ele. phants with all their trappings, on being drawn out, and the body guard and other troops formed in front of the Lhuot-to and hall of audience, and within the court.yard of the palace, the Chinese ambassadors were brought from their house at the Yan^ung gh&t in the following order: — First, two officers with long rods ; then musqueteers to the right and left ; then, seated upon an elephant, the king's writer, Yanda-meit-qyo-dsk, dressed in full uniform, bearing an octagon betel cup containing the em. peror of China's letter ; next a sedan chair with the box containing the images of Byamhd ; then a sedan chair with a box of royal presents ; then another sedan chair with another box of presents ; then ten horses intend. ed as presents ; and then followed the principal Chinese ambassador, £-TSHd:TB', mounted on an elephant with housings of scarlet broad doth edged with silk. After him came four of the junior envoys on horseback ' and after them, the officers appointed to escort the mission.
'' The procession entered the Tset^hyen gateway on the western face of
the city, and stopped on reaching the Youn-dd. The box bearing the
royal letter was deposited on a fine white mat with an ornamental border
spread in the verandah of that building, where the ambassadors also were
* The house la which the minifitsra of atatc ssaemble and the Coort of jastiee.
1837.] Sinne aceouni of the Wars between Burmah and China. 409
placed, the ro3ral presents being arranged on each side. The princes of the blood and the other great officers of state then passed into the palace in state, surrounded by their respective suites and with all their insignia of rank. Last of all passed the heir-apparent, the glorious Ain-tb-xeno. When all was quiet the ambassadors, preceded by the royal letter and pre- sents, were taken in, the ambassadors being made to stop and bow their heads repeatedly along the whole road in the usual way*. The king's writer bearing the box containing the royal letter, stopped not far from the eastern steps of the hall of audience, when a Th&n-do-zent went down and took the letter up, and placed it on a white mat that was spread for the purpose. The ambassadors ascended by the northern steps, and took their seats at the appointed place ; whilst all the presents were put down on the ground in front of the hall of audience. The whole being assembled, the lord of many white elephants, the lord of life, and great king of righteousness, wearing the Mah(Lfnuni crown of inestimable value, and the principal queen, dressed in the Gana^matta-pcukua jewel, sur. rounded by all the other queens and concubines, came forth, and on the U^en folding doors being opened by the princesses, his majesty the king and the principal queen took their seats on the Thihdihana ydzd throne. The state drum, beat when his majesty comes out, was then struck tiiree times forcibly and three times gently, and the whole band played. When the music ceased, the eight consecrating Br^mans performed the customary ceremony of consecration, and the flowers and water presented by the Brihmans, were received by Bauno-do-pybn and Nanda-thbn Khaya in a gold cup ornamented with the nine precious stones.
*' The Nfi:khftn.dd:(, Zeta Norat^ha, then brought to the king's notice •even images of Bvo'dh which his Majesty was to give in charity. His Majesty observed, ' Let the royal gift be suitably escorted and delivered ;' which order was repeated by the Nd:khan to the Shue-tait-wun, who after ordering the royal drum to be beaten, conveyed the images out of the hall of audience.
'* The Thftn.dd-gftn§, Mkno-ngat-thi&i, then came up the steps used by the king, and kneeling at the usual place, read out a list of the royal presents. The Ni:kh&n-dd, KTd-zuA'Nd.RAT,HA^ next proceeded right in front of his Majesty, and kneeling, read out from an ornamented book, the following translation which had been made of the emperor of Chinas letter.
* The elder brother, Udi' Bua'||, (emperor of China,) who rules over the great kingdoms to the eastward and a multitude of umbrella- wearing ehiefiB, addresses affectionately his younger brother, the lord of the white, red and mottled elephants, who rules over the great kingdoms to the westward and a multitude of umbrella-wearing chiefs, lord of the amber
* The British resident refused to make these obeisances, t Register of royal orders.
X Royal hearer or reporter. $ Receiver of royal mandates.
I Udiy I am told, meant east in the P41i language.
410 Same acc&unt of the Wars between Burmah wad China, [Jukb,
minM, the ran-defcended king and mnster of the golden palace. The anceston of the two brothers have inherited and ruled in suoceasion in this ZabQdipd island, lying to the southward of Myen:m6 mount, from the first creation of the world ; and the two brothers are enjoying in the east- ern and western great kingdoms, prosperity equal to that of the Thagya:- Nat*,. with very great glory, power, and authority. From the time even of our ancestors there has been no enmity. The younger brother, the sun-descended king, is an independent sovereign, receiving the homage of great kingdoms, and of an hundred umbrella-wearing chiefs. The elder brother also is an independent sovereign, receiving the homage of g^reat kingdoms, and of an hundred umbrella- wearing chiefs. If the two brothers enter into a permanent agreement and friendship, conformably to the union which has subsisted between them uninterruptedly in former states of existence, it will be like a nail driven in (as firm) to their posterity. The elder brother, who possesses the great kingdoms, and the golden umbrellm and palace to the eastward, as well as his queen, sons, daughters, nobles, officers, and the inhabitants of his country, are in the enjoyment of health, peaoe, and hHppiness ; and he desires to learn, that his younger brother, who possesses the great kingdoms and the golden umbrella and palace to the westward, the master of the golden palace, as well as his queen, eldest son, the heir.apparent, his other sons and daughters, nobles, officers, and all the inhabitants of his country, are also in the enjoyment of health, peace, and happiness.
' For one reason, because friendship has existed from former states of being ; and for another, because the elder iM'es the younger brother, he sends, with a royal letter on gold, a piece of gold, and desires that two pieces of gold may become like this one piece. It is now seventeen years since the gold and silver road, and gold und silver bridge have not been opened or traversed between the elder brother and younger brother, pur- suant to the arrangement made in 1769, that ambassadors of rank shoald pass between the two great countries, in order that a sincere friendship and esteem might arise. When friendnhip has been established between the two great countries, each must receive favors from the other. The elder brother has in front of his palace and worships eif^ht images of Byakba'I*, which it has been the custom to worship from the creation of the world ; but loving the younger brother, and desiring that he should worship in the same manner, the elder brother presents these images to the younger. If the younger brother worships them, his glory and power will be as re^ splendent as the rising sun. The son of the lord of Kaing:fnah, who wean
* This is the Chiaese 7Hm, or Shang Titn^ lord of heaven, and the same as the Hindu god Ttiflra, one of whose names, Sugra, although written in Burmese TAugrdf is pronounced Thagyd,
t Byamhi, written Brambft, is a being of the superior celestial regions of the Buddhists.
1837.] Some acc&unt of tie Wars between Burmah and China. 41 1
a red umbrella and is always near the person of the elder brother, is sent to the younger brother with a royal letter on gold^ and with the following presents i-^
Eight images of Byamhd, cast in gold. Eight carpets. Ten pieces of gold cloth. Ten horses. ' Let the younger brother, master of the golden palace, delay not after the arrival of this ambassador in his presence, to appoint ambassadors on his part, and send them with a royal letter on gold. When the son of the lord of Kaing:mah returns to the elder brother, it will be the same as if the royal countenance of the younger brother, the master of the golden palace, has been seen.'
*' After the NA:kh&n-d6 KY6-zuA'Na.RAT,HA^ had read out the above royal letter^ his Majesty said, ' E-tsho : yb', how many days were you coming from the capital of China to Amarap6ra ?' The Na:khftn, Pto- V eylB-MBu', repeated the question to the Chinese interpreter, who translate f* 7-.^ ed it to the ambassador. The ambassador replied : ' Your Majesty's slaves, owing to your Majesty's excellent virtues, were one hundred and sixty- four days coming from the capital of China to your Majesty's feet.' This answer was translated by the Chinese interpreter to the N&kh&Updo, who submitted it to his Majesty. The king then said : ' E-tsho : ye', when you quitted the capital of China, were my royal kinsman, the emperor of China, and his queen and children, and relatives all in good health ?' The question was communicated to the ambassador as before, and the ambas« sador replied : ' When your Majesty's slaves quitted the capital of China for your Majesty's feet, your Majesty's royal kinsman, the emperor of China, and his queen, and children, and relatives were all in good health ;' which answer was submitted to the king in the same manner as before. The king then said : 'E-tsho: yb', go back quickly ; the emperor of China will desire to receive intelligence of every thing in this country.' This order was communicated as before to the ambassadors, who bowed down their heads* The king then presented the principal ambassador, E«tsh6 : ye, with five hundred ticals, a silver cup weighing eleven ticals, a ruby ring weighing one tical, and of the value of one hundred and fifty ticals, a horse with saddle and bridle complete, ten cubits of scarlet broad cloth, &ve pieces of cotton cloth, ^ve pieces of handkerchief, one piece of chintz, two large lacquered- ware boxes, and one small one. To each of the four junior am- bassadors his Majesty presented at the same time three hundred ticals, one silver cup weighing eleven ticals, one ruby ring weighing half a tical, and of the value of one hundred ticals, five cubits of scarlet cloth, two pieces of handkerchief, two pieces of chintz, a horse with saddle and bridle complete, a carpet, one large lacquered.ware box, and two small ones.
'* The silver gong was then struck five times, and the drum,which is used when his Majesty enters the palace, was beaten, and his Majesty retired*
412 Some aeeauni of ike Wero bHweem Atrmah mU Chima. [Junb,
The ambMiMlorf werA fint eooTejed from the hall of aodionee to the Mitorn Yemm^ where they were made to ttend until the prinees and all the nobles and officers pawed to their reepeetiye houeea* ; after which they were token to the house allotted for them^ by the same routo as that by which they had been before brought.
" On Sunday, the 10th June, 1787, his Majesty addressed the following letter and presents to the emperor of CJktna, and appointed LBT.TUE:en^H MHu':, Nb-mto'iSbob-daomo, TniHAOYd^AUNG, and Wblutba'ta, anw bassadors on his part, to proceed to China in company with the ambassadors.
* The protector of religion, the sun-deseended king of
bearing the name and title of TJkfrt pawara wiwoffd futnta yatha tiri 60100.
nd ditiyd dipadipandUa maha dhamma rajd^dtrdjaf, owner of the white, red,
and mottled elephants^ and proprietor of mines of gold, silver, rubiei^ -and
amber, who rules orer the great kingdoms and all the umbrella-weariog
chiefs of the westward, affectionately addresses the royal friend, the lord
of the golden palace, who rules over the great kingdoms and all the urn.
brella. wearing chiefs to the eastward. No enmity having existed between
the two great eastom and westorn kingdoms from the first creation of
the world, and both being independent sovereigns who have possessed a
golden umbrella and palace from generation to generation, and the bom.
age of a multitude of umbreUa-wearing chiefs, the royal friend deputed
the son of the lord of Ka%ng:mah^ who arrived at the great and gi^en
city of Amarap^ra on the 96th May^ 1787. The royal letter and the
presents consisting of eight images of the A'haUkataX Bffamkd, ten csr.
pets, ten pieces of gold cloth and ton horses, having been arranged ia
front of the throne and hall of audience, his Majesty, attended by the
heir-apparent, his royal brothers and sons, and all his officers, came fortk
and sat on the throne, and caused the royal letter to be read out. His
Majesty was exceedingly pleased to hear, that if a friendship like the
union which has always existed in former stotes of existonce between the
kings of the two countries, and an agreement as fixed and permanent aa
a nail driven in, be entered into, it would be to postority from generation
to generation like two pieces of gold oonvertod into one (as inseparable) ;
and also, that the royal friend, the lord of the golden palace himself and
his queen, royal children, and relatives and all his officers are in the enjoy.
ment of health. The royal friend, lord of the golden palace, who rulea
* The Britiih Resident returned st once to his own house f^om the hall of audience.
f The meaaiag of the Pdii words of this long title is thus rendered by the Bur- mese ; — " The iUustrioua, ezcelleot and grcateat conqueror, whoae glory ia bound- leia and substantial, who will rule over the three orders of beings with aurpasting power, the wise and great king of righteousness, the king of kings.*'
t Abatthara is the sixth of the 20 itagea or itories of the superior eelestisl regioaa.
1837.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China. 418
over a hundred umbrella-wearing chiefa to the westward^ is also in tha «njo>'ment of health as well aa his queen, heir.apparent^ rojral children^, and relatives, and all his officers. Friendship which had always existed in former states of existence, is now become a royal friendship. When the two great countries have established friendship, each must receive favort from the other. The eight im?iges of A'batthara Byeunhd which were sent With a desire that they might be worshipped by the royal friend, have been placed in a proper and suitable manner in front of the palace, under pyramidical buildings covered with gold and silver. Desire is also felt that approbation be given to the merit of constantly upholding and pra» tecting the religion of the deity (Gaudama), who is full of glory and power^ who can give relief to the kings of men, Nats, and Byamhda, who has no equal in the three worlds, and who has been worshipped from generation to generation by the sun-descended independent kings, that have ruled over the great kingdoms to the westward. Nb MT6»SfiUBi>AUKo, a noble, man who is in the immediate service of the royal friend, and ThIha ovd« «AUKo and Wblutba'ra have been appointed ambassadors to accompany the son of the lord of Kaingzmah, and are deputed with a royal letter on gold and with royal presents, consisting of four elephants, one hundred vias weight of elephant's teeth, an ivory helmet surmounted by a ruby, and another encircled with rubies and surmounted by a sapphire^ two vuby rings, one sapphire ring, one oim weight of Mobye stone, one piece of yellow broad cloth, one piece of green broad cloth, ten pieces of chints^ ten pieces of handkerchief, ten carpets, one hundred books of gold leaf, one hundred books of silver leaf, ten vise weight of white perfume, four large lacquered ware boxes, and fifty small lacquered-ware boxes. Let the •mlMUMadors return quickly and without delay, and when they return, it will be as if the royal friend had been met, and conversed with.' "
On the return of these Burmese ambassadors from Pekin in the beginning of the year 1 789, they submitted a report of their proceed- ings, of which report the following is a free translation : —
** We left AmarapHraon the 94th June, 1787, and in twelve days' jour, ney, on 6th July, arrived at the city of Theinm, where we stopped nine days for the purpose of recruiting the elephants intended as presents for the emperor of China, On the 16th July, we left Tkelnni*, and in fifteen days' journey reached Kaing:mah, where we stopped more than Ave months, and transmitted to the golden feet a report of certain discussions, which took place between us and some Ciiinese officers there. On receiv. ing his Majesty's orders that we should proceed, we left Kaing:mah on the 18th January, 1788, amounting altogether to one hundred and twenty .five men ; and on the 83rd arrived at the city of ShuenJi, which the Shans call Maing:Tsdn'\. Here we met two officers, Tsoiin.shue and Titftyin, whom the Tsountu or Governor General of Yunan had deputed to meet us ; and a report of our discussions with whom we forwarded to the golden feet* * Shan name Miing Senvi. f M^ng Chdn,
3 H
414 Some accimnt of the Wars between Burnuik and Ckma, [Jukb,
We had to wait again for more than fiire months, whilst the TsofintQ aent a report of our arriyal to Pdcm. On the S5th June, 1788, the goTemor of 3iaing:Ts&n received a letter from the TsountO^ ordering him to let the Burmese amhasaadora advance ; and on the following day, attended hy the governor K^bva^-ta -loztb' and interpreter Wo'if.T«ou'ff-Yn' with one hundred men^ we left Maing:Tsdn, and on the Ut July reached the city of Tathi (Tail 9 J, where the TsoiintQ came from Maing:TM (Tunan), on the iMi July^ to meet the royal letter and preaenta. On the 91st July, orders from the emperor of Chma reached the TsoiintO, who informed ns, that he had received the imperial orders to allow the ambassadors to proceed, and that the emperor had also ordered, that the envoys who had eome from the great western country, from the royal friend and lord of the golden palace, should be conveyed to Pefctn in fifty^ne days ; and that the TsoiintOs, governors, TftOs and officers, along the whole route, should treat the ambassadors with every respect, and at the regular stages sup. ply them with provisions, and entertain them with music, plays, &a The Tsounta further said, that similar orders had been sent to all the other officers along the route, and that he would prepare some presents for hia Majesty the king of Ava^ which he desired we should forward bj some proper persons with a report of our proceedings. We accordingly sent DANUTAZAVNo:Yn^ and Tsbt-yan-nbaing to AmarapCra with the Tsoftn- tO's presents, and left T(Uh% on the 93rd July with thirty.seven men, attended by Tauktait HoTA-LOtTB^, Kbua^.ta.lo:tb', and the inter, preter Won.tsou'n-tb'. In seven days' Journey we reached the dtyof 3iaing:TM (TunanJ, where we stopped one day, and then continuing our route, reached the city ofKOeteO (Kueusham) in nine days' journey, on the 8th August, 1788. On the 19th we came to the city of TVin-yueit. fik dependent on KumHoiw, where, on the following day, we embarked in boats and dropped down the stream until the 90th, when we disembarked at the landing place at Rf^en or Ti-yen, and continued our route by land. On the 99nd August, we came to the city of Ttiheng^y&^fiL in the district of H&ndn, and in eight days' journey more to the city of W^^t^eng^fa in the district of Hup^, On the 19th September, in thirteen days' Journey, we came to the city of T^l-ehow, beyond the district of H6n&H and in that of TftKA (PMMi). In seven more days, on the 19th September, we reached PaukMn^U, the principal city of TMi, and on the 93rd reached the city of Lukd KhffaukJun'^ , six miles distant from the capital^ Pekm, The emperor not being there but at YS:kb\ in Tartar^, seven days' journey to the north.east of Pekin^ we left the city of Luko Kkyank-> ken on the 1 4th, and in three days came to the boundary of Tartar^ to the Hiup^JM fort:^ line of wall. In two days more we came to the city of L&nphiftnMen, where the chief of the chokey met us, and taking e
* * Ken ia a chokey in Bormese.
. t Du Haldb's Oehol, and Sir Q. Staunton's Zhe^hol* I Du Haldb*b Conpe keen Fort ?
1637.] Smite acetmi^ of tJ^ Wan hetwem Buniuth amd CkmM. 415
list of the pregmiU, proceeded to make hie report to tbe emperor of China, The treasurer having oome with the emperor's orders for us to advanoe/ we entered ZkeJiol on the 89th September, 1787, and were lodged on a high plain to the westward of the dij,
*' On the SOth September we proceeded by invitation to meet the W6a« gylh |]d»Tsou'N-TicNO*> who wears two peacock's tail feathers with red on the top of his head-dress, (red button on bis cap,) and Koij'n.yb'.tbu' and TBl»TA'-Tiir who wear two peacock's feathers with a ruby on the top of their head*dresi. The Wdn-gyih told us t— 'Our master, theemperor» is much pleased at the arrival of the ambassadors, and will receive tbe royal letter and presents so soon as to-morrow, when the ambassadors' also will see him and be interrogated by himself. You must be in waiting at 6 o'clock to-morrow morning when the emperor comes out, and you muni bring the band of music, which he has heard you have with you.' On the following morning we were in attendance in front of the palace before the emperor appeared. He came out about 7 o'clock, when the royal letter and presents were delivered by us, and the Wdn.gylh 116-Tsou'N-TBNa and Kou'n-tb'-thu^ and TbI-ta -tIn in the midst of all the officers of the Court* The emperor spoke as follows in the Tartar language to the Wdn..gyih, who repeated it in the Chinese language to the interpreter, and he com. municated it to us :~^' The two great countries were always friends in former times, and owing to a little difference wliicb happened once, no letters or presents have passed. But now, a mutual intercourse and good understanding prevails, and friendship has been re-established. I am ex- ceedingly glad to hear that my royal friend, the Lord of the golden palace, fulfils his religious duties and cherishes all the inhabitants of the country as if they were the children of his own bosom. Let the ambassadors sub. mit all they have to say.' — We replied, ' Your majesty's slaves will sub. mit to our royal master all your majesty's orders ; and communicate to the W6n-gyih Ho-tsou^n-teno, and to Koon'-tb'-thu' all we have to represent.'
"The emperor then said, ' Let them convey to my royal friend, in order that he may worship as I do, this Shikifd Muni image, tbe representative of the Deity, which has always been worshipped in our palace, — this figure of the Deity, embroidered in silk, and this Yu^yui jewel (sceptre ?) which I always carry in my hand.' The Wdn.gylh Ho-tsou^n-tsng and Kou^- TK -TRu' brought and delivered the same to us. We then made our band "Ij^JUL of music play before the emperor, who approved of it and said it was very N % pleasant. After his majesty had conferred presents on different great and subordinate officers, we were placed in the same line with the 46 princes of Tartar^, and allowed to see an entertainment, (Chinese play.)
* This is evtdeatly the same person, who was the first minister of the empire dartog Lord MAOxaTNaT's embassy, and who ii styled by Sir G. Staunton, ** Uoo-choong-taiuig Colao." 3 H 2
r
5
416 59me aceoim/ o^ the Wkn between Bummh emd Ckma. [Jdns,
"** On th6 Srd October we went again, «nd were placed in the nme line as before, and shown a complete entertainment. The emperor of Chimm ■eated us at a table, at which we ate and drank in company with the 48 princes of Tartary. We conversed with the W^tugyih Hd-TMKy'x-nivc nnd Kov'n-te'.thu' and ThUta'-tIn, and observed : — ' Friendship has BOW been established between our two royal masters. The great offieera on each side, bearing in mind the favors they have received from, and the duty they owe to, their respective masters, have only to submit what they may be satisfied will conduce to the permanent advantage of thttr royal masters and their posterity. We, who have been deputed, will return as quickly as possible, and in conformity with the qualifications required fron wnbassadors*, will submit to our royal masfter every circumstance relating to the emperor of China, There are certain Shan Tsoibuahs and their followers, subjects of our master, and some men who were formerly depot* ed, still remaining in this country. And the road on the frontier of the two countries is much molested by bad men and criminals ;— if means are adopted on both sides for putting an end to this evil, the two countriee will become like one, and the gold and silver road will be opened.' The Chinese officers replied : — ' The observations of the ambassadors are very correct. Our master, the emperor, is much pleased at having re-establish^ ed friendship with the Lord of the golden palace, who rules over the western country. His majesty has given to the king of Ava an image eC him, who is without an eqaal, and is superior to the three races of beingi^ (men, NaU, and Byamhds,) and who has been worshipped uninterruptedly by all the emperor's ancestors ; and he has permitted the ambassadors to communicate, without reserve, all they may have to say. He has seatedl the ambassadors also on the same line with his own relations, the 48 princes of TVirtory, and repeatedly questioned, and spoken te them. All the points you have represented will be properly settled. When we ge back from Zhehol (to PMn), we will exert ourselves to have the whole settled, and will submit that you may be speedily allowed to return.*
*' On the following day we were invited to attend the emperor, who wae going to visit a monastery. We went early, and were desired by the Wnn-gyih Hdb.v80u'N.TBNO to wait on the road, and when we saw the emperor coming out on horseback, to remark what a strong hale man his majesty must be, to be able to ride at 80 years of age without being fa. tigued. We waited on the road accordingly, and on seeing the emperor^ spoke as we had been instructed. Ho-tsou^n-teno a^keil what the ambaa. eadorshad said, and when the interpreter translated oar remarks into Chinese, the Wdn-gyih repeated it to the emperor.
** The emperor, on going to the monastery, entered hy the southern arched gateway, and came out by the western, and returned to the eity by its southern gateway. Lu.ta -yIn was appointed to attend us and shew us all the different images and temples. But all the different figurea
* See a subsequent note for a list of theie qualifications.
1837.] Some aeeomtt of the Wars between Burmah and Ckma* 417
ibewD to m were repreeentationB only of our Ae\%y, and observing that ihOM rarying in form were copied from various forms which Gaudama had aasumed when in this worlds we bowed down and worshipped tbero. There were seven monasteries. In that first shewn to as, there were 900 priests dressed in yellow, and in another to the westward about 600.
** On the 6th October we were invited to an entertainment given in some temporary buildings in a garden. We went before 6 o'clock, and the emperor came about half past 7 in an open sedan chair. He was dressed as follows: — On the top of his head..dres8 there was a pearl; en the four tides of his silk dress there was the figure of a dragon, and round his neck hung a striag of pearls. He took his seat on a royal chair of the form of » dragon, and about a cubit high, and the officers of his court pre- sented to him cups of spirits and cups of milk. The Wdn.gyih Hd^Tsou'ir. TKffo and Kou'n.yb .TBu' and TBi-XA^.Tur stood on the right and left of the emperor with swords in their hands. To the right and left were placed tables with all kinds of cakes, and we sat down on the right hand with the Wdn.gyih H6-tsou^n.tekg behind the chiefs of the 48 Tartar countries, and ate and drank. After the soft music and dancing, which were according to the Chinese, Tartar, and KuU fashions, the emperor returned home. The silks and gold cloths, which had been arranged on the left hand, were distrib uted in presents to the princes of Tartary^ and those on the right hand were distributed by the Wun-gyih Kou'n-tb'-thu^ to us according to our respective ranks, and to the officers appointed to take care of us. All kinds of curious cloths, &c intended for presenta to the king of Awi, were also shewn and delivered to us.
" A little after 3 o'clock, on the afternoon of the same day, the emperor of China again came out, and we saw an exhibition of tumblers on poles^ and fireworks, and then returned home.
*' The emperor having directed us on this last day to go to PeM», we left ZkAol on the 7th of October, and arrived at Ptkin on the I8th October, taking up our residence in some temporary buildings erected on a plain within the southern gateway of the city, where we were attended and sup. plied with provisions by the same men as before.
'' On the 13th, the emperor having directed that the ambassadors should be lodged near him, and that their provisions should be supplied from within the palace, we moved, on the following day, and took up our resi. dence on a royal pluint, near the road leading to the southward from the western gateway of the wall surrounding the palace. On the 15th the emperor came to /VXrm, and we accompanied the Chinese officers to a tern, porary building in the lake, where there is a palace, in order to receive his majesty. On the morning of the 20th we attended the emperor, by invi.
* This officer was not a Wdn-gyih or First Minister of State, as will be seen in the lt8t of W4n-gyibs hereafter given, but the Burmese ambaBsadors repeatedly given him this title.
t Apparently a plain on which princes encamp or live when they visit Pekin,
418 SoMt Bfiinif q^fie Wmn kifm^m Jktrmuk cmI CAIm. [Junm*
tilion, to ihB gvien ntoftted witbinUie mom lake, and hiimftJMkf ordend tiia W^iufyik Koo^-tb'.tbu' to takeua roand and ahaw ua all the mooaate. riaa* templea and gardooa. We ombarked in a boat with that olBoer and rowed aboat the lake> and aaw the different monaaterieay && In two Bnoatteriea aituatedon the top of a hill on the weatern aide of the lakc^ there were aoToral ivagea of the unequalled and moat excellent deity^ •urrauoded by imagea of inapired diaciplea. We aaw more than fifty prieafea here alao droaaad in yellow cloth. There were ten more monaateriee on the top and aidea of a hill running from the weatward of the hill before mentioned to the north. They contained, betides many imagea of the deity, a figure of the MdfuNai * with 1,000 arms, and figuree of hermits and prieata in atone, and varioua paintings. A small hill and the gacdea where a monastery is aituated are joined by an arched brick bridge of 60 Idft or 350 cubits. At the end of the lake nearest the city, there ia aa octagon pyramidical building with three roofs covered with green tilea. On the western sides, on the slope of a hiU, there are two Buddhist temples, and a monastery with three roofs ; on the south..ea8t a laige building with four roofs dedicated to a Nat ; and on the north-east oa a level ground, stands the pyramidical building at which the emperor stops. The lake is upwards of 400 toa from north to south, and upwarda of 300 tdM from east to west, and in it there are five large veasels with several boats. The emperor ordered that we should alao be taken round and shown all the monasteries within and without the city, and be allowed to compare the books and writings, and see if they were similar to ours.
" On examining the different monaateries, we aaw some with images of the deity (Gaudama), and priests dressed in yellow in attendance ; some with people dressed in dark-colored caps and trowsers, whom the Chinese call H6:Shsfeng%; and some with the ship country Kul4i in attendance on the image of DevadOt^, which they worship. The books, writings and language spoken in these monasteries were not like ours, and those who aocom. panied us took notes of all we said, and submitted the same to the emperor.
" On the SSrd October, when the emperor returned from the palace lake to the city, we received him in company with the Chinese officers outside of the western gateway of the palace enclosure. Every day after the emperor
* The Hindu god of lore and detire, Ka'ma, one of whose names, Ma^'sa, is written by the Burmese M^, and pronounced Mdn.
t A ^d i8 a measore of 7 cubita, and a royal cubit ia equal to 19 {z English inchea.
X Dd Haldb lays, the Bonzea, or prieata of Fo, are called by the Chinese Ho'thangt but the people here deacribed may be of the aect of *' Lookitm," men- tioned by the aame author aa worshippiog demons, and pretending to a know- ledge of magic.
i See in La LouBBaa'a Historical Relation of SUam for some account of
Thivitat, whom some Buddhiati pretend to consider aa the same persoa a^ onr Sayiour.
1887.] Some acetmkt of the Wats between Sumuth and China. 419
returned to the city, some of the palace officers wearing red on the top of their head-dress and a peacock's feather, brought to us from hi« majesty's table different kinds of meat and sweetmeats. On the S8th we joined the Chinese officers in attendance on the emperor^ and saw him offer his devo. tions at a monastery within the palace enclosure. On the 29th we attended the emperor, when he came out from the western gateway of the palace en- closure, and proceeded to the garden in the lake, and on his return, he stopped bis sedan chair as he was coming out of the temporary building erected for his accommodation on the royal plain, and giving us presents, *aid : ' Let the ambassadors return on the I at of November, in order that my royal friend may learn every thing.' On the same day the Chinese officers of rank summoned us to a spot on the royal plain to the eastward of the palace enclosure, and gave us an entertainment, and delivered to us the emperor of China's letter. On the 31st, the Wnn.gylh Ho-tsou^n- TENO and Kou'n.tb'.thu', Thi'ta^-ti'n, and Lu-ta'.ti'n, gave us differ. ent presents ; and on the same day we went into the palace where the Wdn-gyih £ld.Tsou'N.TBNO was, and said to him, ' We were ordered to return on the 1st of November, and to-morrow we are to set out ; but we desire to receive an answer to the representation which we made at Zhthol' He replied, ' I have submitted to the emperor every word of your repre- sentations, and his orders are : — The men who came to our country are some of them afar off and some of them have disappeared or are dead^ and much delay and a long time will elapse in making the necessary inquiries and examinations. When the snowy season arrives, the cold will be very great, and these ambassadors, who have been sent to us on business relating to the country, had better return with all expedition.' The Wdn.gyih also said, * The six men with Noa Tsi^t who were formerly deputed, were taken to the province of KuanJto>6n in Tartary, but they were ordered to be brought back the moment you arrived heroi and as soon as they come, they shall be sent down to Yunan and forwarded to you ; — and with respect to the TsA.buah- of Bam^, inquiry shall be made^ and he shall hereafter be surrendered. There is nothing difficult now that our two masters have become friends, and the TsountQ of Yunan has already received fuU instructions on every subject.'
'' On the Ist November, 1788, after seeing the emperor receive the ho. mage of all his officers, which he does once a year on the last day of a month, seated on his throne, we took charge of the emperor's letter, the SMkya Muni image, and various costly presents, and left Pikin. We came in a carriage with horses in SS days' journey from PMn to the city of Shyeng,yeng:kien in the district of H^, beyond the districts of TWt% and H6^An, when we embarked in boats, and came down the stream in 18 days, on the \2th December, to the city of Tshengjtait'/ll in the district of ITflndfi. The route from thence by water being against the stream and yery difficult, we proceeded by land in covered sedan chairs, and arrived at the city of Kue-ehow on the 5th January, 1789. We left that city en
420 Soflii^ acc&mtt of the Wars between Burmak and China, [Junb,
the Oth and arrived at Yunan in 16 dafs, on the 81st January. The TaofintQ had marched with a force of 10,000 men to attack the dty of AkyS, lying to the aouth-east of Tunan, where there there was a war, aad Tbo-ti V, the governor of Ftffum, who received us, informed as tliat in conformity with the application which we had submitted to the emperor, the BIZ men, Noa Ub, Noa Lbb-o6, Noa Tsi't-to, Xoa Tsi't-u', N«a Po-Bu', and Nga Pd-yr subjects of the sun^esoended king who were formerly detained and sent to Tartary, had been recalled and had arrived at Pdiin on the 88nd December; that orders had been received to forward them, and that the moment they reached Ftman, they should be sent to the golden feet. He also said, ' Our two masters having become friends* the two countries must be like one, and constant intercourse maintained between them ;'--and added: — ' The new year being close at hand, some difficulty is felt in supplying yon with the means of continuing your jour- ney ; wait here, therefore, for a short time.' We stopped at FviMm, accordingly for four days ; and on the 86th of January left it, and in 81 days' journey, on the 15th of February, arrived at Ka»ng:mak, The Tade- buah of Kaing:mah also said, that he had received letters from the Tadun. to of Tunan informing him, that the six men who had been sent to Tartar^ were coming with all expedition for the purpose of being for- warded to the golden feet. He also told us, that he had sent letters to Mning: Tein and Theinni to have the temporary buildings and provision* prepared for us, and requested us to give them a few days to have all in readinei^s. We waited accordingly at Kaing:mah nine days, and on the 8ith of February left it, and on the 4th March arrived at TkeinniJ* Memorandum giving an aceeunt of the emperor of China and hie eeme and ofieore, and a deeeription of the appearance of hie paktee and of the citjf of Pekin, {appended to the foregoing report of the Burmese enooye.J ** The age of the empfior is 78 years, of which he has reigned 53 yearsL The principal of his nine queens is dead. He has ^ve sons and two daughters. The eldest son, Lu-ye^, is 45 years of age. He has six W6n.g}'ih8, three Tartars, Ho-tsouV.tbno, A-tbov'n-dbko and Tbu*. tsou'n-deno, and three Chinese, Weng-tsoij'n-dbno, Kvi'-TSOuVv-DBro, LBYd-Tsou'N-DBNo. There are six great officers, one superintendant of war, one treasurer, one superintendant of law and custom, one supevin. tendant of criminal affairs, and one superintendant of learning. There is a general of the nine gates, named Kvd-MEi'N Ti'tu'. A governor- of the city, named Sbubng-deno-thu', and another governor, who is also the chief revenue officer of the city, named Phi'no-sreno.
** Thefts, murders or other public offences committed within the city are taken cognizance of by the governors of the city ; but those committed in the suburbs and outside of the city, are taken cognizance of by the Xs6untu of TsUJi from the city of Pauk~4m<-chow. The officers and soL diers do not hold districts and villages (in jaghlr), but are paid monthly salaries in money according to established rates^ and agreeably to their several ranks.
.18S70 S9m» WMmt of the J^mrs Uiw09n BumuA md Ckkm. 491
• ** The enpenir of (Mm hM a)«rayt wonhipped the image of the noifc •sooUont deity (Gaudaka), whom the Chinese call Skikjfa Mfini ; and «Hiee a yeav he executes the sentenees of criminale in the felkwiog mamittr. The easperor goes to a monastery at whieh there is an image of the Tha^d Nai^ and the namei and aots of the criminals are proolaimed, and written on slips of paper, which are hornt upon a horse and epw, and these animals are then executed. This custom is always followed from a belief, that these papers and the soula of these animals are sent up to the Tka^g^ NaL Within the building covering the Wumein gateway of the wall surrounding the palace enclosure, the figures of those men who have gained victories in war, with the number of the victories, are written, and on the outside of that gate there is a monastery in which different wnperors have had carved and placed, the figures of men who acquired, renown, and of oflloers who were faithful or good soldiers ; and to this |ilaoe the emperor goes once a year and does honor. On the northern bank of the lake, to the westward of the palaoe wall, the figures of the three men, Mi'-xoo'ir.Yn', Kux-tjl-yi'n, and Tswro-TiUTiN, who were killed in the victories obtained in the year 1089 (A. D. 1767), are placed^ each under a separate pyramidal building. At the four angles of the palace enclosure wall there is a pyramidal building, in which the armour worn by soldiers, and swords, and spears are lodged. In the buildings at the gateways of the outer city, guns, mudkets, shot, and powder are lodged, and constantly guarded by troops. Pekin is divided into two cities, the southern and northern* city. In the former there are seven gates, and in the latter nine. The walls are IS oubita high and U cubits thick. At each of the gateways is a building on each side, and a double pair of folding doors. There is a pyramidal building alto at each of the four angles of the wall. The ditch surrounding the wall is not lined at the sides, and is about 70 cubits broad, with water let into it. The northern city is about 8600 cubits square, and the southern city about 4800 cubito square. The line of walls inside of the northern city has no battlemento, but is covered on the top with yellow-color^ tUest. It is 1760 cubits square, 10 cu- biU high, and has six gateways at six different poinU. Inside of this lasU mentioned wall is the wall surrounding the paUce enclosure; and this is upwards of 700 cubits on the eastern and western sides, and about 1050 cubits on the northern and southern sides. It is surrounded by a ditch filled i^th water, seventy cubits broad and ten cubiU deep, the sides of which are faced with stone. This wall is fourteen cubiU high and seven cubits thick ; at the four angles there is a tower, and it has a gateway on each of the four sides, and a double-roofed shed supported on ten posta covers each gateway. There are three entrances at each gateway, and the folding gates are covered with plates of iron fastened with nails. The road within the walls of the palaoe endosuro is fourteen cubiU broad and
• The Chinese and Tartar dtlei. t The external endofure of the palaoe. 3 I . .•
4S9 8me awaimi of tie Wmn between Burmah emd China. [Jvn<,
INiTed with stone« From a bke dluated three talngt* to the Bortfa.wcfll of the eity of Afrtn^ water ie brought into the ditch ettrroundijig the walb of the peUoe endotttre by a cana), which also oondocta it from the ditch Into the iwlaoe, and thence to the eait of the city ; and there are stone bridges over this canal. The southern side is the front of the palace. The principal palace is sarroonded by another wall, oatside of which stands the palace with the throne (hall of andience), which has a square roof foorteea eubits high above the terrace, and the terrace stands six cubits abo?e the ground, and is paved with stone. Abont one hundred and forty cnbita distant from the hall of audience is another large building with a square roof, and on one side of it is the gold treasury, and on the other the silver treasury, with a line of other bnildings. To the left of these bulding% and thirty.ftve cubits distant, are temporary buildings occupied by the oiBoers of the court, and a line of three buildings occupied by scholars or students, literally ' people learning book*,' " (The description of the boild* ings within the palace enclosure continues for eight or ten lines fsrther but in so confused and vagne a manner as to render it impossible to be understood by any one but a person who has actually seen the place.)
'' When the emperor of C^'na takes his seat on the throne, fUg^t ckewriee, and satin umbrellas are arranged on his right and left hand, and the band of music plays in a large building to the southward. On his right are the military (Mfficers, and on his left the civil officers ; and they all, at a signal given, bow their heads nine times. The emperor comes out of the palace in the following manner:—- He is seated in a sedan chair covered with yellow satin, and preceded by upwards of fifty horsemen, twelve umbrellas of yellow satin, each with three rows of fringe, twelve ekomriei and twelve flsgs, upwards of twenty spears having the points sheathed, ten led horses with saddles and bridles complete, and upwards of twenty horses with the brothers and sons of the emperor dressed in yellow satin jackets, and armed with bows and swords. Immediately in front of the emperor is carried an umbrella of yellow satin with three rows of fringe, and having the figure of a dragon worked upon it in gold thread, and upwards of an hundred men in charge of the women (eunuchs) surround the emperor's chidr. The band of music which plays when the emperor comes out or enters the palace, consisti of a pipe with six stops, two trumpets, a fiddle^ a lyre, and an alligator harp. The instruments used at Chinese historical plays consist of a small gong, a large gong, a pair of large cymbals, two trumpets, a drum, and a pipe.
<<^ There are fifteen elephants at PMn, The following are the prices of articles in the baiar there. One and half ticals for a basket of rice ; lOticals for one hundred vis9 of salt; 125 ticals for one hundred vtst of cleaned cotton; 60 ticals for one hundred vies of oil ; 1 tical for a basket of pyanng, grain {Jfadrae Choium) ; 1^ ticals for a basket of
* TVu'f^, or when compounded, pronounced doing, ii t little more then two English miltf .
1837.] Some aceowU of the Wars beiW99n Bunmh aud China. 43S
millet One thousand oopper pica past for 9^ ticals; and these pioe are used in sales and parohases. Rioe is cultivated and used in the proyinces of Tunan, KHe^ow, H^ndn and Hu^kueng {Hitffuang), But there are no paddy lands ; and pifaung, pulse, barley, and millet only are cultivated and used in the provinces of HSndn and TVK/i, and .about the cities of ZkoM and Tidng. As far as Koe^ehow the people of the country wear their hair lilce the Burmese, all over the head. The people to the north are very numerous, and there are a great many hiU% precipices and streams. In HuJcuong people travel in boats, as there are many lakes and streams in that province ; and in H^ndn and 7*«tt/i the ground being natural and even, carriages are used. There are no trees, bamboos or ratans, and instead of firewood coal is used.
*' We heard in China, that in the month of May or June in the year 1 149 (A. D. 1787) the people of TaUMoun having revolted and put to death the governor and officers, the foroe first sent to subdue them under the gene- ral TsHAiT.Tiuviif was defeated with great loss. That general was executed by the emperor, and another general TBU.TBSTiu.TiN detached against the rebels, whom he subdued in the month of April 1789, when MLKou'n-te's younger brother, KatnE-KovN-Tn', was appointed go* vernor over the people with the office of Ts^^-taik. The two leaders of the Ta^wun rebels were decapitated, and their heads, together with the head of the general Tshai't ta'-yi'n, were ^suspended in the market place of the great southern city.
«' On the 83rd of August, 1788, about 9 o'clock at night, the ThiMkam river rose and the water overflowed and drowned the whole city of Kf^iu dum in the province of Hnkueng. Upwards of ten thousand people were destroyed, together with the wife and children of the governor, and the second governor himself with aU his family. On the receipt of Ihie intelli* gence at Fdlrjn, the Wfin-gyih A-tsou'n-tino was dispatdied with upwards of two thousand viss of silver, to provide clothing, food and habitations for such of the inhabitants of Jrjfin.cAoio as remained, which service he per. formed. Intelligence was also received from the people appointed to guard, that an embryo Bud'dh had appeared at the city of ThMM&n in tha Kula country to the westward of I%uUhum, and that the people were disputing and going to war about him. The general AvNCTSONo-KTiir was appointed to go and attack them with the force i&the city of Thu
UhM&n.
" We saw all the houses and lands destroyed by the floods along the whole road we travelled in the provinces of Hitniin and Ho,pi, from the city of Kyeng^ehow included. The people also said, that when the walls of the eity of Thutshuen fell down and were being rebuilt, a prophetical writing was found, which the nobleman, KHOu^T.imi'N, who first built the wallsb had placed there. The contents of this writing were:— ^ To the south one thousand l\ting9 will be destroyed by water. To the northward^ beyond the dty of Shy&n Shf, a stream of blood will flow. A great calamity 3 1 2
4t4 Borne MeemU»ftAe Wan letioemBn'maAMd (Mm. [Juin,
will befall the chief mi inhsMUnU of tlw <ity <a XMtf-diom, whilat tbey ■n MlMp.* People mj, thit what happeiud Ittely oomapsuda wHb this pradlrtion.
"The TaefiBta of ICvmgJtCn reported, that the nncle of the chief of J'n-nMn, a t«nitor7 Ifing to the weat of Xwng-MM and oaar Uie KtMt^- CU fKwang^) and Tmnim proriooM, had rerolted, and that th* diief and hia family had fled and arrived at tiie city of Kutnf-tia. The ehiaf «f iltMto harlng regoiarij' aeitt preeenti and befog a friend, it beeaa* im. •aoMUT toaMiit him, and attaek thoae who had moteated him. The Kitmi§-lkl Tha, Yul-Ta-liif, waa appototed general, and a feraa nt tan thofuand raea, three thovaand fniai KwnfJki and aeveD thoiuaod maa firem I'uiMn under the Fuiuni Tlta, was seat againat the rebela.
Rmitt of a Jimr»tji from tin city ofAmarwpAra to tkt city of PoUn, traeeOeHf m Miuiom tltptUod if tie Kiitg ^ Aw to tim Bmftror of ChiM m Iht year 1787. — (Literally tranalaUd bom the fi official document.)
|
rfi*..™, Slept at ^.*.h.y.(ijr« and Tlllan of nSXJ Slept at a WHaR plaet i. thi Jaari*. an th^ ,lte of thedd village o[ Bingyl or Bm-kyi, .. SleptatakaltlacElaeeiB the Joagk, on tS^g aitt of tie old irtUaBe of |
9 S 3 |
1 |
|
Slept at • wa-yal la the MaAmeted for ike am- TkLbi .... |
1 i
lOdatlOD) oa the bank ol the
Nmug.btTiitt
To the unbuikdari' U Id the ilUagc of Litliia. e ditto in the dtj of
TktixM
D the uBheewilor*' the Tillage of Tnf-f da, ■■■ in the TllUgeof
To ditto iD the old TllKige
DtJV«.ti
To ditto In the oillBge of
the MMay riier
'a the t^ or the ■mbaMl- (temporiTT linUd-
1b gi eoni
Hit-
To ditto Id the Tillage ol Pna-nge,
To ditto in the <iUag( oT Kmn-toiM, «fter croee- log the Solu-MK HTer^
To ditto In the Tlllaga of
Pamthttg
3 ditto Id the Tillage of Pm§.Un,
Croeeed tlie SAit.pkmag or JVdN-hBMf riTer.tbe boundary of Jlkriw* ■■ (Wen t) water In the Shan lasgaage,)
ti at Pcap-BM-Ud, . the baiA of the Hi*-
After croeriag the Ni^- TtiH rlier, dept at the imbueadon' U in the Tillage of !»■-*(<
SOthtTb the TiBiqie ot Kluit-
To the TlUageof JfDV.'
Slept at' Bidam
the meBaetery of .«a (great ^■
,0..........^
wn-M, {Lmf, oi tber Wh, U » ■
|
!! |
1 M I 2 |
3 |
Uader «hat Js- rledicUoD. |
|
■ |
UiAetZMW. |
||
|
■ |
Under the dty of ThtiMHl. Ditto. |
||
|
1 |
IMtte. |
||
|
1 |
Ditto. |
||
|
, |
Under the eitT tHttO. |
||
|
9 |
mtto. |
||
|
3 1 |
Ditto. Oitta. DltU. Uaa«r the citr of tfiitef.-T<te. Under the dtr «f Ditto. I»tta, |
||
|
S |
Ditto. |
43« AoMfo •/ « Jvtntf fnm Awuartfir* to PdoM. iJvm
llth To Ih* iHIafc or ifoiitf :•
To tha bklUng-pIn
Tii£ii-dinii-)ihM, . . maaMtcry I
tb« Sbtini Mains: 1 1 moDiiUTT in the dty of Sk^in-li, called hj 8huk UaU$:(»ii Prom VriiiJ.CWii TlUaga of IW-* IWa-lqr
dtj
9 tba lUlHa ot NiM-l<y, mllar erouiog «• '«"' brldgfl OTer the «^ Uanf, or r"« C»"- (Mlto riT«! (CUmie
IMH-M-Ksmg.)
otheTilUgeotmS-toj, a th« dty of Mo6K-klnii, a the Tiling of JUk-
lliuen-bi)!
To the dty of Ti-IM or
rd-jrf. (Toii/)
eft «-«■( """l "K>PP«* ■t the citj of Tii-chaie, a the dty of Yni-noM- Hjny (hctle) efter tr*. re;Uag a «Uge>, ......
(Itfcw. ... IMned *pd TcHef ed bearen tbadtyoffMnf
|
I |
i .1 |
|
|
M |
'-. |
|
|
l! |
W |
|
|
.. a .. s a |
».. 4 J- 6 B S 1 B 1 6 S I « 16 6 |
s |
|
1 s .. T .. s .. 15 .. 19 .. IS |
S B 10 S 10 1 a a 4 S 0 7 7 7 a 6 • Bta 13 a» la 5 9 t |
» |
|
.. 10 |
0 « • |
Ditto.
. ntto. . Ditto.
, Ditto. . Ditto.
XtiSIJ] Roitevfv Jnmti/fnm Amar^ira to Pekn.
bcarera, ftc. at th* dtj olLt.tlu>tii.kin,...
Slept In the ilUag* Myi.jtsini.Mn, ...
Raligftd bearera, ftc. thedtTot Ait:liii.<li
lo tha city of rai-a rxik (iraat) catlad tha Shana Umf-TiU (»■"".)
fid-loda, aftar traitl- Ung a atagca {n-lo6a. Una of other UiU ?} .
Relieved tMaren, &c. at the dtf of tfa-Ma-cAoH, (ifa-Joa,,)
Slept at the dty of lUn-
yt-ckoH,
• *■ IhedtjarPY*-
lepttnl
a ataMi,
Stopped Id tha villaga L!)4-k»an-toin after tr lelllns a itagea
Stopped In the •illaga of Pi-tkfi-li afur trard- UDsaatagei
Slept In the eitf of Lot. lalKg after croaiint the
Mant-lu riTer
Wpped at the dtf of lUa-Ha-ctoK, (Tc^iit- ^tO
RelieTcd bearera, Ae. al the dtr of Ati-UhiMi. ft, where ■ lltAraaldea. (Ngan-chan >)
Slept at tha dty of Am- pKgbt-hin,
Relieved tharera at the
dtr of nM-UMK,
lept at the dtrofiT--' cMb where a FG-T- „ reddea, {Kod-janp?)..
Relieved bearera, tic. at the dtj of Xauiali
Slept at tha dty of fa'-
Slept atthe city of lUAi' pAyla-Uni
Relieved bearera, Sie. dtjrof""
|
10 10 17 10 10 T |
|
10 10 IS |
|
10 10 19 |
|
e «io |
|
see |
|
1010 8 |
|
« 4 « |
|
,., |
|
ess |
|
a e ic |
|
4 4 4 |
|
1 |
»j! |
||
|
s |
!} |
1: |
Dadei what J«- rlidlctiaa. |
|
6 |
Under n-M or |
||
|
7 7 |
J |
' ■ |
Ditto. Ditto. |
|
a |
4 . |
Ditto. |
|
|
17 |
1 Ondai rwMa; |
||
|
a |
4 |
Utto. |
|
|
7 |
■ |
• |
IMtto. |
|
l< |
. |
. |
IMtto. |
|
IS |
1 I |
InthtprovlBeeof Ditto. Ditto. |
|
|
10 |
■. |
• |
mtto. |
|
a |
« . |
Ditto. |
|
|
a |
, |
4 . |
Ditto. |
|
6 7 a a |
1 |
4 ■ a ■ |
Ditto. Ollto. Ditto. IMtto. |
|
4 |
t . |
mtto. |
43S MM» 9fm JvtrtUffnm Atmrmfirm U PMm. {iviOk,
l«a7.J Smtwo/aJowneyfrom Amarapdra to Peiin.
1 I
I.
11"
Lh TraTfUcd kU nlglit mod - gtopped at the dtj Lu-
Praeecdid and dfiembnrk cd from the boat! Kt th< landing place or Si-i/tng or yt'jietg,
Proceeded by land and alept at the city ot IVilf-
It Slept at tbe dty of Ni- yeMg-hiai
id Slept Jlc rcctlied pretenta at the dty of Tilung- (M-/A, *lileh is the principal dty of HA-atn,
Slept in the vUUge ot Td-
l9i«-St
Slept in the dty otr«-ftcf-
/*. (ro-mtor)
Slept In the lillan of Jtdii-Uif, .
Slept at
led preaeote ■lept at the city of Wi- liitng-fi. which I* the priDCipal city of B6p4e
Landed and ileptat t
RctUt o/u Jountmffrom Amangtirm to Ptkm.
ISVKW'
'ml
Z Dadw wkat Ja-
h Slept Id b raogkatcrr la tba Tinigt of ify'n- *!«"»'.
th Changed carrinees, he. Ii tba dt; of Kh^i-tkin-
Blipt at the Aij of Tthu-
payfU'Mfli,
ttb ChRDgad sarriagM. &e. ■ Ua dt} of 8Ai.jt*3rfa-
Slept nt tbc tit^ of 'Tn§-
.. Ditto. . Ditto,
Slept at tha ritT of Sitai-
.1i ReKcTed hone*, &c. at the
cIt)ror7Mi-)>-Afm,....
Bltpt at the cltT of TVi'n.
thoiB.{Tchi)tgT)
Ji Passed the dr* o( 5Mb-
fdU-Iin
?lrpt in the ilUatca of KkA»-Ultian-^i, aftei eroding Die H'An^A-i! ri>er, (HMaf-Aa,) ....
1 ReeelTcd pnniilopa at the
dtr oC Ski/mg.gms'kiai,
Recrtied nresrnta aad
•lapt at tfie eitj of Wr-
khmt-fi, (Ovci-ki»n 7) . .
. Ditta.
. Utto.
I .. DIttB.
. Ditto.
. ntto.
Slept at the vlllnge a
ki.fi
:li Paswd the dtj of Tam-gi-
WfH
Srceived presents,
changed tianes. &_. ...
the dty of Tiin-Mk-fi,
(TehBag-tt.)
Slept la theiitjof Talil-
■ Ditto. . Utto.
. ta tba prariaea of nU-H, (Ttki.
1887.] Soul* •/« Jmrnuffint AmvrapUn
I
Suait-Utn
of Tilii-
Br«akfuted at the dtf of MsUi-laufis-fun,
Paurd the -'— * ta-Ain
Rtceind preienti and dia- ed aX tbe dtf otSlntng- taiifi, (Chwt-Ur).... Icptin the citf o( ShifOtg- lait'liit*
Brcakfaittd iit the dty of Nf-Uy^-AuM
Slept la the eltf of PI- (tjrdsJIlfll
Chaogsd eairii^et, (w. at thg cit* «( Tti-eMov, (TtJbrj
Slapt la ik* eltr of Lntng-
RecelT«d pnacoti at the «l ■ iTOf IMi-(li-/li,(nUi;- «»»')
Slept la the iiU>g« »l Tihta-U»ii-fk&
ChHDged oaiTlagei. &e. at the dtj of niit-lS-Utn, Jtn entertained at the dtf of IMa-eJInv, (Tb;/)
Slept at the village of
SU»-p»ti»-tt*j,
banged carrlagel, &c. and were entertained at Iha dt} ot Wim'l6-)iiet,,
Dined ia the tillage of T»wn.yio»-t»|r«t(rV
BreakfMled at the dt; of AiMks6-kin. {Ngnt) {Ngan-ika In the lUti of other ambauadori,} ..
lept In the villnge ol PM. (Pi-tU IB otbei UMi.)
tept at the dt; of 7k<f-
. DItta.
. Ditto.
. Ditto.
. Ditto,
. Ditto.
. IHtto.
. Ditto.
. Ditto.
. Ditto.
> Ktto.
■ Ditto.
. Ma called TVU-
. Ditto. . Ditto.
3x2
432
Route of a Journey from Ammrapiira to Pekm.
[JuMB,
«3"
a
0
e B
33rd Sept
N«mei of places.
d4th S5th
36th
27th
28th
39th
7th Oct. 13th
Passed the city of Koitn- kyUtsheng, and stopped at the city of Lukd- khyauk-ketif {Khyauk-ken may mean 6 chokeys in Burmese,)
Slept at the village of Tihi'towif
Passed the citj of Khyu cit'tso'hicHf «■••
Slept at the dty of Mi- yuin, ....
Breakfasted at the city of Shi'Shyd'htCHf •
Slept near the line of wall of Hupe-khd fort, (the fort of Coupe-keou^), . . .
Slept in the village of Tihdn-sU^
Ditto at the city of Ldn- pHn-hien,
Arrived at the city of Yi- hd, {Zhehol or Gehol,).
Left the city of Yi-ho,...
d
3
d d
o
a
* s
IS w
s
u
^4
o
d 93
O u
■ C
Arrived at the great city otl't-kyin^Pekin),.,,
S
8 8 6
s
o
35
S 3
JO 1
7
3
II
13
I
3
3
10
1
7
3 II 13
1
a
8 S>{
s s 5
I.
c
2
493
13
• • 13 3 10
4 9 7
4
493 944
6 6 13 3 6
4 9 7
4
1 1
1063
1 1 1
8
J9
d
s
ft
do
z
3
3 3
«
O
o
Under whstt Jvriadic* tioa.
4 6
109
16
Under 7Uf-
7c. Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Benndary of TkrtMy.
No. of Stages travelled, 150
No.ofTaings, 1063
No. of Cities pasaed, 83
No. of Chokeys, 944
No. of large rivers, *6
No. of small riven, 493
No. of Bridges, 49S
No. of nights stopped on the road, 109
Names of the Ambassadors,
NK'MTO-BHVB-DAUNO, THiHAOT6-GAUV0, WbLVTHABA.
On the 7th September, 1790, the T86:bu£h of Ba-md reported to MxN0-DARA:GTiH, king of Ava, that several oificera of high rank and a Chinese embassy had arrived at Md:wUn, with some valuable pre- sents and three Chinese princesses for his majesty. The king ordered the T86;buih to proceed immediately and escort the embassy to Ba* m6, and on its arrival there, a special deputation, consisting of a Wdn-gyih and W6n.dauk, with several ladies of rank, was sent with
1887.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and GMna, ' 433
suitable boats from the capital, to go and bring down the ladies and ambassadors, who, on the 15th October, reached some buildings con- structed for their accomodation, outside of the city of Amarapdra. Three days after, the Chinese ladies were taken into the palace and received by the king, and placed in some apartments specially con- structed for them ; and on the 20th October, the Chinese envoys received a grand public audience, at which they delivered the presents sent by the emperor, and were asked by the king the cu&tomary two or three questions. At this audience the king placed the Chinese ladies near himself within the elevated stage which forms the throne. The three Chinese ladies, who appear to have been sisters, and are called in the Burmese history Ta-Ai^-Jt^eii, E-ku^ngyen^ and Thdn-kd^ ngyen, received honorary titles, and the province of Tawng-ha^n was confered on them in jaghire. The envoys left Amarapdra again for China on the 1st November, 1790.
These Chinese ladies are called princesses, and a letter, of which I possess a copy, was written for them in the Burmese language ad- dressed to the emperor of China, styling him their grandfather, and expressing great anxiety that he should become a true Buddhist. But they were natives of Malong, a town in Yunan province, and their feet were in a natural state. There is no doubt that they were women of low rank, and that the whole was an imposition practised upon the king of Ava*8 amorous propensities by the Chinese viceroy of Yunan, This was not the only occasion on which that king was imposed upon, for women were also presented to him as daughters of a king of Ceylon and a king of Benares.
In the year 1792, MBNa-DARA:QTiH prepared some valuable pre- sents for the emperor of China and the Tso6n-td of Yunan, and confer- ring an honorary title on each : on the former that of Thtri taripawara mahd ndga thu^dhamma rdjd'd{'rdjd*, despatched an embassy to China with the presents, and the plates of gold set with rubies on which the titles were engraved. The embassy, consisting of Nb-my6-mbn-tha- m6ba-tha, the T86:bu£h of Ba-md ; NB-ifT6-NANDA-OY6-THu/, the Ken-wiin or superintendant of chokeys ; Nb-mt6-nanda-ot6-dbn, the Pad£-wdn, royal store. keeper or officer of the king's treasury ; Tni- HA-ord-zuA, the Than-d6-yan and Yiza-nanda, the Tarfi-na-khan, left Amarapdra for CUna on the 23rd of October, 1792. This is the
* The mesDiDg of these PdH words is thus given by the Barmese : — " The illastrioQS and excellent among the three orders of beings, of the great dragon or anake-god race^ the king of kings, who practises good works.*'
484 Some aeeewt of the Wmr$ hHwem Bvrmmk mtd Ckiim. [Jokb»
embasBy, a short account of whose route from Pekm was given by the principal euToy, the Tad.bnih of Ba-md, to Dr. (Buchanan) Ha- iciLTON» when he accompanied Captain SrifBS to this coautry. and was pnblished by that gentleman in a paper in No. 5 of the EdUbmfk PMloiophical Jcmmat*,
On the 20th August, 1795» a Chinese embassy is again reported in the Burmese Chronicles to have arrived at Amarapdra with valuable presents* &c. from the emperor of C^mo. Captain Sncss saw this embassy at Amarapdra, and he considered it as a provincial depitetioa only ; — ^but I conceive that none of the members of the Chinese em- bassies which visit Ava ever come from Pekim» The letter on gold and some of the presents appear to be sent down to the Viceroy of Yunan, and he forwards them by some officers serving under him ; and these do not, even on their return* proceed beyond Yunan. The Burmese envoys* when they accompany the Chinese* are made to believe that the emperor has conferred some additional rank and employment on the latter* requiring their presence in Yuna», and preventing their accompanying the Burmese mission to Pekm,
Ou the 22nd March, 1 796* another embassy arrived at Amarapurm from China with presents and a letter from the emperor* and as I possess a copy of this letter, and as its contents are curious* I annex a translation of it.
** As dark nets disappears throagh tbe rays of perfamed light, aad as light is received when the white rays of day .break appear after the third quarter of the night ; so, when reflecting on the affairs of the kingdom and of sentient beinga, a good idea occurred (to me). In the beginning of the world the early emperora of CAiiM, when they attained an advanced age* abandoned the throne to their sona and retired to the wilderness. In the same manner (I) now propose to abdicate in favor of (my) son. Amona; (my) aneettors the name of the son who was oon- aidered most worthy to succeed his father as king, was written and placed on the
* This TsAibuih of Ba-mA brought, on this or on some subsequent occasion, a large Chinese chop or seal from the emperor of Chine, purporting to confer oa the king of Ava the same power and authority as the emperor himself posaesaed, over every part of the Chinese empire. TKIs seal is still at Ava, and is said to be of pure gold, weighing 3 viss or lOlbs. and of the form of a camel, wKh some Chinese characters at the bottom. At the time it was brought to ilsa a queation arose as to the propriety of retaining such a gift, as its acceptance might after- wards be construed into an admiasion, that the king of Ava derived his power from the emperor of Chine, or that the latter confirmed the former'a title to the throne of Ave. The value of the gold, however, of which the seal waa made, ia aaid to have decided the Burmese court in favor of keeping it. I can find no notice of this remarkable circumstance in the history of the late king's reign, but the details 1 have now given were communicated to me by good authority.
1887.] S^me accmmi of th Wm hetweem Bvrmak and ChitM. 43i
canopy (oTer tlie throne). When You'K-Tti'N(YoNG-TCHiNo), my fiitfaer. died, the oficera, agreeably to the document which he had written aud left, railed me to the throne. My grandfather Kan-shi (Cano*hi) reigned Mzty-one years, and my father You 'n-tsi'n thirteen yean. The Thagyd and all the other Nait haying, day and night astieted me, 1 have reigned siaty-one yeara, and am now eighty-tix yeara of age ; and although my fight and bearing are good, and my phyiictl strength is as complete as ever, I am become an old man. After aeareh- ing for a proper successor for a period of sixteen years agreeably to the custom of the early kings, I found my eldest son Lu-tb', and intended him to be king, but in consequence of his death, my second son, Shi-wu'-tb', will assume the soTereignty with the title of Kya'-tin-wenff, on the 1st day of Tabatmff in tho sizty-first year of (my) reign, and at a propitious moment calculated by the astrologerf. Sbj-wv^tb' is not an ordinary son ; he is a man qualified to conduct all the affaive of the kingdom. (Our) two countries have established a true friendship, to continue to our son*s son, and are united like two pieces of gold into one. Consider Shi-wu'-tb' as (your) own younger brother, and as (your) own son, and assist and look (after him)."
Mbno-oar/cgtIh sent a suitable rc^ly to the abore letter.
I cannot find in the Banneee ChronicleB any further notice of Chi- nese embassies in the reign of the late king, although one or two more must have passed between 1 796 and the date of his death in 1819. Daring the reign-of the present king of Ava two missions, one in 1823, and the other in 1833, have been sent to Pekin vi& Ba-md and Yunan. I have procured copies of the routes and of most of the reports submitted to the king by each. Both missions proceeded in company with a Chinese embassy when it returned to Ytman from Ava, and it will be seen that the route of both, with a very slight deviation, was the same, — in as straight a line as possible from Yunam province to Pekin.
The chief of the Burmese mission in 1823 was, on its return, ap- pointed governor of Ba-m6, which office he still holds. Two or three years ago, at my request, the ministers of Ava kindly made the sub- ordinate Burmese envoys draw up an abstract of the report they had sent in, and I now give a translation of it, preceded by the letters from the emperor of China and king of Ava. The original report, of which I -have since procured a copy, is too voluminous for me to attempt to give a translation of it here, and, besides, it does not possess any thing of interest to European readers beyond what this abstract contains.
Letter from the Emperor of CAtsa to the king of Ava in the year 1 822.
Translation made in the Lhuot'tS of the royal letter which was brought by the emperor of Ckimt** ambassadors, Yan-ta'-lA-ts' and Yiiro-TSHBXO-TB', and a copy of which was taken in a (Burmese black) book in the presence of a
436 Some aceomU of the Wars between Burmak aai Ckkm. [Johs,*
party of oAews awembled in Um oonfereaee bdd on the lOtk April 1823, by the iaterpretert LA-bbub, ii6-T8BBN«, NoA»aBUB-SBir, and N«a-i»bub- MA UNO, inperiBtended by the Chioete clerk.
*' Elder brother Tb avk Kuom, (Taou Kuano,) kiof of Vdk^ who, aaaiated by the TkM'ffpd chief, mlet over the great kingdoma and a multitude of ambreUa- wearing cbiefa to the eastward, affectioDately addreaaes younger brother, the Sun-descended king, lord of the golden palaoet lord of the I^eddem, king of elephants, master of many white elephants, and possessor of mines of gold, silyer, rubies, noble serpentine and amber, who rules oyer the great kingdoms and a multitude of chiefs wearing umbrellas, and dwelling in palacea to the westward.
'* The royal ancestors of elder and younger brother, assisted by the TAm-^A Natt have uninterruptedly interchanged letters, and it is now two years aince elder brother succeeded to the throne on the departure to the Net country of (his) father. Once in the time of (our) royal ancestors in the year 1111 (A.. D. 1749); once in the time of (my) grandfather Kbtbng-lou'n in the year 1140 (A.. D. 1787) ; and once, in the time of (my) father Kya^*T8Bi'n in the sixteenth year of (hit) reign, and in the time of younger brother^i grandfather Alaung Mbng* DABA':ori^H, ambassadors were mutually deputed ; and the gold and siWer road having been established and the two countries joined in a manner into one, the poor people and (our) slaves haTc continued to trade together. It u now tweWo years since any presents hsTO been exchanged between younger and elder bro- ther's countries. Tbhi'it-ta'-tbng, theTso(in-t6 of Meinff:t»kif was directed to transmit presents again in charge of Yxiio-TsaBNa-YB', but the T80<iB>t6 hav* ing reported that the presents were not received, because they were unaccompu- nied by a royal letter, Yan-ta^-lA-yb'' has also been commissioned to convay the presents ; and by the newly appointed TsoCin-t^, Myi'n-ta'-ykkg, and Shaya«we of the imperial guard, are sent a royal letter, two fur jacketa lined with yellow silk, 1 small VenthatH box, and 2 boxes containing glass tea-cnpa with covers and saucers, for the purpose of being forwarded to younger brother, together with the presents formerly sent, and a male and female U* with saddles complete. Let these ambassadors return without delay, and on their return, it will be as if the countenance of younger brother, the Sun-descended king and lord of the golden palace, has been seen.'*
Direction qf the letter. On the 1st December, 1822, in the second year of T,hauk Kuon*8 reign, elder brother, T,hauk Kvon, king of U*dlf has to represent to younger brother the Sun-descended king.
King of Ava's reply to the above letter.
17th June, 1823. The royal letter on gold leaf to be delivered to the king of Gan-dA-la-ifitf by Tsabb.dA-gyi'h (principal clerk or secretary) Nb-myo* mbn:tba, and others, who are appointed envoys to accompany the Chinese ambassadors.
* This is a large description of mule, which the Burmese assert is prolific, t This is the elassioal term for Chma. Taroup country is the common name.
1837.] Same aeeauni o/tke. Wmr$ beiwetn Surmah and China. 437
'* The founder of the great golden eity of TMianAp^ra, Ava, lord of the Tstddan*, king of elephants, matter of many white elephants, poteeuor of mines of gold, silver, rnbies, amber and noble serpentine, the bearer of the title TMH^pa^warm *thii'dhamma mahd rd;d-dur^6f the san-descended Iting, and great king of rightoonsness, who rnles over tlie kingdoms and a mnltitnde of nmbrella-wearing ehiefii to the westward, addresses T,bauk Kvoy, king of U^di, who rnles over the great kingdoms and a mnltitnde of umbreUa-weariag chiefs to the eastward.
" It is now thirty-five years since Mbno-daka^:gti'b, the grandfather of (yonr) royal friend, and founder of the great golden city of Amarap^a, and Khtbko-loun, the grandfather of T,hauk Kuon, king of Vdi, having formed a sincere and affectionate friendship, the inhabitants of the two countriea have been in the enjoyment of a happy and cordial intercourse and trade. In the 4th year of (yonr) royal friend's reign, and in the 2nd year of T,bavk Kuon, king of U*di^9 reign, on the 6th of April 1823, Yan-ta'-lA-ts', Ybng-T8R1NG-ti% Tsd-id- novhft Tou'n-lA-tsov'n and La-tbhemg-ts' arrived with a royal letter and various presents, consisting of two fhr jackets lined with yellow silk, 1 small yim'thaim box, 1 box containing glass tea-cnps with covers and saucers, 8 rolls of velvet, 39 rolls of satin, 30 pieces of figured silk, 8 rolls of gold net« work, 190 giasB tea*oaps, 20 carpets, 15 paper boxes, 20 purses, 10 ftins in cases, 100 fans, 1 liir jacket lined with plnm*colored silk, a male and female Ut 2 Chinese horses, 1 large stone hill (imitation of a hill) with flowering shrubs planted on it, 4 small stone bills with flowering shrubs planted on them, 1 i1Umk*96 tree bearing fruit, and 1 m«-/#^ tree bearing fruit (dwarf fruit-trees). A public audience was granted to these ambassadors on tike new year's kud6, (beg- pardon levee-day.)
" (Your) royal friend has appointed in return, Nb-mt^-msvitha, who is employed within the palace, Naba-m-ta N6ba-tha% Tbi'-ba-tsi'-tbu^
N6BA•TBA^SBUB-DAUNG-TBU''-TAN NdUA-TBA, SbUB-DAUNO-TBU'-BA NdUA-
TBA'-GYd-niN, and Ya'ba NAuA-TBA'-GYd-OAUNG, to procecd as (his) ambas- •adorB with the following presents : —
** Three white marble images of the lord Gau-oa-ma, supreme over the three races of beings, h^amhdt, nat» and men, whom (your) royal friend unceasingly adores in order to obtain mtg and ph6 (qualities possessed by inspired disciples of Oauoama), and Neibban (the Bnddhist heaven), and whose images sre sent frfom a desire that he should be worshipped ; 2 ivory mats for T,B auk Kuok, king of Vdi^t own use ; 2 ivory boxes ; 2 ivory cushions ; 2 pieces of yellow broad- cloth ; 1 of green and 1 of scarlet ; 10 pieces of BUMt ehints, 10 pieces of the same with white borders ; 10. oaipetB from the ship oonntry, (country beyond sea ;) 4 laoquered-ware boxes, eseh capable of holding half a basket, 50 lacquer- ed-ware boxes, eaoh capable of holding an eighth of a basket ; 3 viss of white sandal-wood, and 3 of red ; 100 bandies of gold leaf and 100 of silver leal; 2
* According to the Burmese there were at one time in this world tea ditferent kinds of elephants, each rising above the other in strength, in a decimal ratio. The lowest in the scale was the present common elephant, and the highest, which was named Ttaddtm and the king of elephants, was the present white elephant.
t The meaning of thia PAM title is thus rendered by the Burmese : *' The illustil- ons and excellent, aad, through good works, the great king of kings. "
3 h
438 Same MCcomU ^ ike Were between BunetA emi Chintt. [Jomb*
raby rlDgt ; 2 Mppliira riagt ; 60 iriis weight of noble Mrpeatino ; % elapbmte' tooth weighing 42 tIm tad 82 ticalt ; 46 uncut mbiet, 1 vise weight of JtfUye itoDO ; 15 peecocki* Uil, with 3 male eiepheeti and 2 fenaale. Let theeo envojs letorn nithont delay.*'
The king of Ava'e letter, be«ides not noknowledging the fraterDity daimed by the emperor of Chim, and styling him timply " royal friend/' has not the respectfnl particle *' bd^' which is giren in the translation of th6 first part of the emperor's letter.
" Information obtained from TakBA-Tsi-THu^ Nokji-tba' and Ta'sa N6BA-TBA^«Td-OAUifO, who accompaniod the Tsa-re-gyih KB.MTd.ifKK:. THA| when he was deputed as envoy to the Chinese city in the kingdom of Qan^di^laJffii, on esEamining them regarding the affairs and customs of Cktna, and the distances of the different halting places on the road.
" In the year 1 185, (A. D. 1 883,) on the arrival of Yan.ta'.i^tv' and Tmco-nBBNo.Tn' with more than thirty other Chlneee, and with a royal letter and various cloths and presents from the emperor of CAtna, who desired to cultivate the same kind of friendship as had eoristed in the timo of his grandfiither and lather, the king i^pointed the Tsa.re-gyfih Nn-mrd-JiwiTHA and us as his envojrs, to proceed and convey to tho residence of the emperor of Chma a royal letter on gold, and various presents in return. We left the great and gidden city of TaUojnA^^Ajra (Ava) on the 18th #une, 18SS, and in twenty-nine days arrived at tha city of Ba-m6, on the 17th ^uly. On the road between Ava and Sa~m6, there are many large cities and villages. On our arrival at Btum6, the principal Chinese envoys, YAN.TA'.iid.YB'and Ybko.tbhbivo.te', dispatch- ed a letter in the Chinese language to Hu «TA'-Ld.TB', the governor of the city Jfi5;m^n, informing him of our arrival at Sa-^mS with a letter on gold, and other things from the Burmese sun-descended king. The governor of Bo-m6, also, sent orders by letters to the chiefs of the wild Ka- khyens* residing on the hills and in the wood between the two oountriea of Aw and CAtno. We stopped at Bium^ twen^.ninedays, until the 14th of August. We left BoJmi on the 15th August, escorted by the NdUc^hin (Nga.shto), the city writer Noa»b6h, with two hundred followers, and by four hundred KaJkhyens and their chiefs, making altogether six hundred men. In six stages we reached the village and fortified chokey of Imo^* laine^ On the road between Btumo and LuaifJaingJun there are many cities and villagest. At Lua^^JaingJten we found the men sent by the gsvemor of M6:myin to receive us, and therefore sent back to their hooses the people from Btumbf and the Ka-khyens and iheir chiefa, who had eome as our escort. We left LuojfJaiiiffJcen with the men and the hones that had been sent from M6:inyin to receive us, and after travelling a
* Wild moonteiaouB rsoe on the frontiers of Cft£»a.
t This sentence must have been interpolated by the Bvrmese srinisters, for the oountiy between Ba^mA and this cbolcey consists of hills and forests inhablte<f only by the wild Ka-khyens.
1897.] Some account of the Wars between Burmah and China, 439
distanee of ten taingt reaehed the city of M6:wiin. In the villages lying between LuayJaing^ken and MS:w^, there are many pagodas and sf(uyati*. In the monasteries to the eastward of the brick-house, in which the Tad:, bu^h of M6:miin resides^ there are many Yahamf, who have Theru ffan$X, and other articles of use like the Burmese Ta^hane ; who adore the three objectsf of worship ; observe the five commandments ||, and distin. guish the ten greater and the ten lesser sinslT. We stopped at 3f6:wCn two days, and on leaving it reached the city of M6:myin in live stages. A tainff before reaching that city we met its governor^ who was coming to receive ns^ seated in a sedan chair, and having red umbrellas, and men bearing muskets, swords, lances, and bows and arrows arranged on his right and left. We entered the city of M6rfn^n with the governor, and were accommodated in a briclubuilt house with a conference shed, on a space of ground of 30 ta$ or 910 cubita In extent. We remained in this city eleven days, occupied in preparing boxes, in which to padc up the royal presents. The governor furnished the ambassadors with sedan chairs, and our fol. lowers With horses, and just as we were about to take our departure, an Older from the emperor of China was received, which was transmitted by the Tso^n-t^ of Ftunan, and stated, that in consequence of the success- ful servioee of the principal Chinese envosre who had come to Ava, Tsd- Lo-TSOV^N and Touk-lo-tsou'w were appointed to a command of 3,000 a^dters each at Jlo:fi^n, where they were to remain, and YAir.TA'.Ld.TB^ was appointed to a similar command at MaingHM, where he was to
* Bnildiogs erected for public accommpdatioa.
t Buddhist priests.
X Priest's yellow ctoak 9t garment.
§ Baddh^st triad, Bvddh, his preeepts, and his disdplss.
|( Not to kill, steal, conunit adultery, use intoxicatinf subitaaeet, or utter falsehoods.
^ The ten greater sins are called lein, appearance or characteristic, heeaose tha eommission of them by a priest involves the forieitore of his dress and condition. They are, — let. Taking the life of another. 2nd. Taking the property of another without his permission. 3rd. Having sexual intercourse. 4th. Uttering falsehood with the inteutina of injuring another. 5th. Using intoxicating substances, eth. Speaking in depreciation of Buudh. 7th. Speaking in depreciation of kis preeepts. 8th. Speaking in depreciation of his disciples. 9th. Entertaining heretical doctrines* lOth. Having carnal connexion with female Ya-hans,
The ten lesser sins are called dan, penalty or punishment, because the commission of them subjects the priest to certain penalties, such as having to bring a certain number of baskets of sand or pots of water to the monastery. They are, — let. Bating food after the sun has j^sed the meridian. 9nd. Hearing or seeing music, singing or daneiog. Srd. Ornamenting tlie person and using perfumes. 4th. Sitting on a higher or more honorable pUuse than your rellgioos teacher. 5th. Touching with pleasure gold and silver. 6th. Striving from covetousness to prevent other priests receiving charitable donations. 7th. Striving to render other priests discontented so as to prevent their remaining in the monastery. 8th. Striring to prevent other priests acquiring wisdom and virtue. 9th. Reviling and censuring other priests* lOth. Backbiting and exoiHog schisms and separation among priests.
3l2
440 Some account of the fVar$ between Burmak amd Ckma. {Jxnm,
remain. With Wu'K.TA^^id-ra^ whom the gOTernor Hu'.ta'.o^tb' appointed to take charge of um, aiul the Chiaeee interpreten Ybmu. 'nnmsQmYm', La-tsheno-tb', and YA-nHams-Tn' we left M&:mgbiy aad in foyr stages reached the river called by the Chinese iMnJt^an and hf the Burmese MiJthaung, To cross this river there are two iron chaiiH, each consisting of three chains twisted together and measuring about ten fingers in diameter and 945 cubits long with hooks at the endsb These being drawn over the stream, which is 140 cubits broad^ and fixed to two posts on each bank, a plank flooring is laid upon then, at the sides ef which flporu^ posts are let in, and the whole is covered hy a roef. This bridge is called an iron bridge and is 7 eubits broad* Thenee in eeToa* teen stages we reached the city of MaingsUiA^ Here on a piece of ground 175 cubits in extent, paved with bricks, a religious edifice is ereeU ed, in which is placed a gilded wooden image of Gavdaica sitting croes. legged on his throne. We were lodged in some brtck.bttilt houeea to the. south and north of this religious edifice. The Tsoiuwtu lives in a bride house of 70 cubits in extent. We remained here twenty days, and left it on the SlBt October, 1893, the Tsoiio-tQ of Maing:t9k\ having given to us, the five ambassadors, sedan chairs with glasses at the aides, and horses to our followers, with bearers and attendants for the whide of our party. In twenty.four stages we reached the city of Tewn^uoifufA where we stop, ped a day to prepare the boat in which we were to embark. There were ten boats for the Chinese and ten boats for us ; and having obtained the requisite number of boatmen and porters, we moved down the stream, and in fifteen days reached the city of T»hanmiaik*fQy where there are many ships (junke) and boats. Between TthanMUufl^ and IVstn-xSliioa^a there are many large towns and villages. We stopped a day at TaAcm- taikmfa, and then proceeded by land in thirty .seven stages to the TVenf. I0tn-/fl. This city is one taing square, and in the middle of it there are four pagodas 40 or 50 cubits high, built in shape like the base of a noiuu gyih'» or Buddhist priest's flag sta£f, and a large kgaufig or monastery with five roofs of green and red color, and with a winding staircase* In the centre of this monastery there is a gilded image of a wU 95 cubita high, standing upright and having lotue leaves on its head, and within a hole made between the eye-brows of this nat, we saw an image of Gau-da^ma sitting cross-legged and about eight fingers breadUi in height. Between Tihan^taik-fu and TsengMifufti there are many large towns and villagee^ After leaving Teeng^ein^/R we arrived in ten stages, on the 29nd January, 1894, at the city of P^kgtn (Pekin) the residence of the king of CAiaa. We left B<um6 on the 15th August, 1893, and arrived at the Chinese capital on the 99nd January, 1894, being one hundred and sizty.one days, or ^y6 (Burmese) months and twelve days.
** On arriving at Fekin we were lodged at the brick.house, where it is customary for all ambassadors to be accommodated, about 9,100 cubits distant from the walls of the inner town, to the nortluweat of the palace
1887.] Some aeeomU of tie Wore between Bnrmak and Ckina. 441
witliin tha large tovn. Wo think the walls of iho oater* town are •hOttt SO onhita hi^ and 14 thiek» and thoae of the inner town 18 cabiU lu|^ and 104 tUek-Hmd the ibrmer are oomplete in parapets and plat, foima. The walla of the large outer town are entkely of briok, and the top of the walls of the inner town ia oovered with sheets of copper, on whieh there is a ooat of yellow paint. On the southern side of the large town there is a large kog'e hoodf of briok work, extending from the south* east angle to the nortiueast, and we entered by the KkHn-^kyLmhsin gale, wajr ef this keg'e heed, and by the centre gateway of the great town ealled TOben^ wfaiw. We lint went to the hooae of the Wdn.gyih Li.pv'.TAX Tme, aitoated within the large town, and were requested by hiaa to deliver the royal letter ; and on our doing so, he bowed his head down respeetfally and came forward to reeeiTo it. There ia no Lhuot or Yotn (minister'a eouneil houae or oourt housSy in whieh it is customary for ambaaaadora in Ava to deliver their letters). We were lodged in a brick. hooae with a conferenee shed within the large town, and to die north* west of the palaoe enclosure walls.
*' The outer large town may be about li,000 cubits from north to souths and about 6,300 cubits from eaat to west. The inner town may be about 4^900 cubits from north to south, and about 8,500 cubits from eaat to west. There are twenty gates, and their names are— to the southward, in the hog's head, there is the Toi&n.by&n.mliein gateway ; thea, going to the westward, the 8hyft.hQ.mhein, Shyfl^kA-mhein, Y€An:.tshein-mhein, NAn.shySn.mhein, Kh&n.shyi.mhein,and lastlytothe south-west, the Shyin. by&umhein, altogether seven gateways. On the eastern face of the great city, there are to the eastward, the Todn.tshein.mhein gateway, and to ite southward the TsfaUwA.mhein. On the southern face to the south.east> the Tsh(k.wein.mhein ; then, in the centre the Tsbeng-mhein, and to the eeoth.weet, 8hydn»tai»mhein. On the western face, to the soutluwest, the Pfayeng-tsCmhein, and to the northward of it the Shyeng-tsi-mhein. On the northern hoe, to the west, the Td.shyin.mfaein, and the east. An. t,hein.mhein, making sixteen gateways altogether in the large town. In the inner town there is to the eastward Tovwha-mhein, to the southward T,ha-tBeng.mhein, to the westward ShySn-wft.mh«n, and to the north, ward Hd-mhein gate, making four gateways in the inner town, and twenty altogether in the two towns.
'* The second and inner wall around the reaidenee of the emperor of CAtna is surrounded by a moat with water and has towers and fortifications. Its extent from north to south is 1,400 cubits, and from east to west about 8,800 cubits, and it is 90 cubiU high and 14 thick. The front of
* This appears to bs "the Tartar dty,** sad by the ** inner town*' I conceive the taiemal endosnre of the palace is meant. -
t This is the usual term for the bastion of a fort, bat here it appears to be ap- plied to the whole of that portion of Pekin called " the Chinese city."
448 S^me account of the Wwrt between Surmakmnd Ckma. [JvinB.
tlM palaoe faMt to tba tOBtfawftrd. In regard to the e«Mfcnicticni of 11m paUoe, OB a terrace of brides 5 oubita higb, 910 eubita leu;, and 140 broad, covered wUb plaster, posts are let in, aorrouadad bf stonaa at bottom, and on tbem transverse beans and rafteia are placed, and a double roof without a spire, covered with yellow Cbiaese tiles. Ilia aides of the palace are of plank painted with blue and red color. Tha planks are not of teak.wood but of fir. The centre f^ateway on Ao sonth. ern sides of the palace endosare wall is arched, and is that used by tha emperor of China, and on eadi side of this gateway there are two ssaaller entrances used by the ministers and cacers. The centra gateway on tha northern face also is arched, and has smaller entrances on each side. Tha western and eastern-faces have the same kind of gateway and akUraacea. " Whilst residing in the brick.hoase the five principal men of the Bur* mese Mission were daily supplied at night and in the morning with rioe^ salt, fish, ngd-^pi, chillies, onions, greens, pork and fowls under the direc* tion of the Chinese officer Pan-tsbaiko and his servants, Teng-tasBi, who watched us day and night. The thirty-two inferior people (of the mission) also were daily supplied with rice and carries ready dressed.
" At S o'clock of the morning of the da? of our arrival, five carriagea with lA horses were sent to us, and we were summeBed by the LLpd-tdi. yeng Wdng.gyih to attend on the emperor, who wasoomingvoattoaee tha amusement on the ice. We proceeded accordingly, and joined Li.p&^ t^yeng on the outKde of the gateway, on the northern fiice of the palace enclosure wall. We got out of our carriage and waited with the Wno- gyih outside of the gateway for the. appearance of the emperor. Aboot twentyUwo minutes after we arrived, the sound of large gongs, bells and trumpets announced the approach of tiie emperor, and shortly after he made his appearance. Outside of the gateway there were two rows of twenty men in each, waiting with large fans in their hands, and when the emperor came out of the gate, these men stooped down and formed an arch with their fans, but when the emperor had paesed through thiaardi, they did not f<^low him, but remained where th^ were.— Witii respect to the ceremonial on this occasion of the emperor's appearing abtoad — in front of his party there were four umbrellas of red, blue, gfreen and black colours, two on each side, on the right and left of the road ; behind them there were two rows of horsemen, twenty in each, armed with sworda— behind them, came two rows, six men in each, of oflicers of rank, who had obtained two or three peacock's feathers, armed with swords and dresaed in the fashion of the country. Behind them came two rows more, six in each, of officers of rank, who had obtained two or three peacock's feathers^ armed with bows and arrows. Seven cubits in front of the emperor and in the middle of the road, a yellow umbrella was carried, and the emperor followed, seated in a ydlow sedan chair borne by eight men. Behind him there were officers of rank armed with swords and bows and arrows, and arranged in the same manner as those who preceded him. After the
]837.] Soatt account of the Wun between Burmah und Chimi. 44$
emperor'i party, hii relatives, tome in sedan chairs, some on horseback^ and some in oarriages followed ;— and after them came the ministers and officers, and a party of men in charge of the ladies of the palace (eunachs). On arriving at a lake situated more than 1050 cubits to the north-west of the pahioe enclosure wall, on which the ice amusement was to take place, and near which there was a garden with a small rockj hill, the emperor's sedan chair was set down at the side of the garden. In the lake measur. ing about 700 cubits in extent, the top of the water consisted of hard solid ice upwards of three cubits thick, and on this ice a target with a polo IS cubits high was fixed. A hundred soldiers armed with bows and- arrows, and having plates of iron fixed with nails on their shoes, stood- with their feet close together and shot with arrows at the. target. Some' hit the target and soine not ; but after discharging their arrows, they moved forward, not as in walking, but with both feet close together, suddenly to a distance of 140 or 210 cubits, and turned round and went away. The emperor did not get out of hia sedan chair, but had it placed on the lake upon the ice, whence he looked on at the amusement. We stood about 49 cubits distant from the emperor with the Toi-tshuon (Si-4ihuen ?) Mahomedan -ambassadors, but in front of them, having our idioes on, and the official cap, dress and ear-rings which his majesty had bestowed upon us. The emperor, we saw, was dressed in yellow.coloured pantaloons and a fur jacket, and he returned to the palace from the ice amusement at 7 o'clock, in the same order as before, and we also retumed^ to the ambassadors' house.
'' On the 86th January we sent the royal presents under charge of Ya'za
NdBA.THA'.QYa.eAUNO, and on the SOth we had an audience of the em-
peror in the front of the palace, in the ThaUeMMng* apartment. Wb
were askod if the Sun-descended king, the queen, royal family and
ministers were well and happy, and respectfully answered, that through
the grace of the three objects of worship, they were well and happy. We
were treated in the palace with sweetmeats and fruit, and then returned
home. On the 81st of the same month we again went to the palace on
the occasion of the emperor going out to a temple. On the 1st February
we were again admitted into the palace, and had an audience ; and again
on the 6th and 7th February ; and again on the 11th, when the emperor
was going out to the TeLkuonJcS garden, situated about 700 cubits to the
west of the palace. A roll of red, blue, and yellow silk was given to each
of the five principal men of the missioa^ and we were treated with cakes
and sweet and sour fruit. On the 19th February we were again admitted,
when the emperor was going out to see fire-works of white and yeUow
oolonrs, resembling flowers and flags, let off in the Yue^mLyengf garden to
the north-west of the palace. On the 19th a carriage with 16 horses was
* Du Haldb^s Tai-Juh-tien^ or hall of the Grand Union.
t Sir G. Stauvton's gaidens and pleasore grounds of *' r»c»*m«i-|fS€«."
444 Some aceomUe/tke Wart between Bttrmah and CUnm. [Junb,
sent, ftsd we were inrited hf LLrtf^TMmYmma to mceempmaj the emperiM^
wben he wet goiBg eni, and we went Mooriingly. We were ecGoranio.
dated ia a brieluhouee about 3600 cubita diatant from the pakee in the
TukjmLifeng g9i6en. On the night of the 1 4th F^Mvary we attended
the emperor in the Tve^nrim^fenf garden, and taw the fireb.worfca^ and wera
treated with iweetmeate and eatablee and drinkablea. On the 15th
February we went again, and were again treated witii refreehmente, and
on the night of the eaaie day we went again, when fire-.worke were let off.
On the 10th Febraary Li'.p0'-tjutbivo having tent word to us to rcqneat
leave to return, when we went belbre the emperor we euboiitted our
request. The emperor ordered, that suitable royal presento and gifto for
the ambaandorp should be prepared and delivered, and the envoys allowed
to return ; and en the 90th we retamed to onr former lesidenee within
the large city. The emperor of CAtna prooeeded from hai palaee in Mkm
to his pahuse in the city of T9:h6 {Zbekof) in Tariarf on the 94th February.
On the SAth we went by derireof Li'-Fir'-.TA'-TBiiotoTeoeive and take
away the rojral preeents, and on entering the palace the royal preaente
and cloths were packed in boxes and delivered to us, under the direotien
of Li'^ru •ta'thno, and we received and took them away. Ten roll of
fine silk were given to each of us five principal men of the mission, and to
the subordinato penmiB five pieces of silk and five pieces of blue cotton
doth. On the 87th February we went to Li'^rv'.TA'-Taire'B boose to
take leave. Li'-fu'.ta '.tsmo having furnished us with five cariiagea and
men, we took our departure on the 30th February, 1M4.
*' Whenever the emperor came out of the palaee or went to the FimliwL peng garden lie waa attended by two rows, two in each, of persons who had obtained two or three peacock's feathecs^ or who wore red on the tops of their caps. They used fur cushions or carpets spread on the floor.
" For the use of the emperor in the hot season, the ice on the lake to the north-west of his palace enclosure is broken open, as we saw, with hatdiet and axes. See., and pieces about three or four cabite thick and two or three long, have a hole made at one end as is done by us to logs of timber and are conveyed by ropes and put into the moat surrounding the palaee enclosure. This ioe melts and becomes water in consequence of the heat in the increasing moon of TaJfaung, (March.)
" The emperor appointo seven diiforent Tsoibutus. The westward two^ to the southward three, and to the eastward two. There ia no TsoibutQ appointod to the northward, where the Idngdom joins to Tariarp, Tlioe are thirteen officers who exercise authority under one of the western Tsofin.tQs, The namea of those who receive orders from the TitQ, who commends the soldiers under the T«sfin.eB, are TLktik, KkenfUaik, Sh^im^ iaik, TaHlUeik, IMdnJrpsn, roJtsfge, TO^teeng, Shyd^pe, T^kengUeem^ P^Moiln, WU'teeAn, and LoMeHn, making altogether thirteen military officers. There are ten civil officers under the Tsoiin-tQ, and their names are Phu'-taik who exercises authority over the revenue officers, sitting
1^37.] Sam§ aceowii of thi Wars bttwem Burmah mtf CkkuL 44$
on the left hand of the TnAMQ and on an equality with him ; and aadar Psu'.TAXKRnd receiving ordecafrom him^ are, Pau'.Emu«NO, Tad^BiJBNa^
YlN«.T«E, YeNQ-TAUNG^ PAK-TaBAQfOy Ta •SAVK-KOQ'N ; SBTA1JS.KAUJK-
Kojfvj Tu'rd^ and Tsno-ts^nJ, making ten greal and amall civil officers*. The Tsofin-ta has authority over and issues orders^ equally to both classes of ofl&cers. In Uw same maanier as we have above describe^ the other six TsoAn*tQs tmrcls» authority over the military and revenue officers^ With each Tsoibuta under the TUtd there are seven military officers^ and nnder each military officer there are 3^000 musqaeteen^ making Si^OOO under the seven officers* Under the seven Tsodo-t^, there are seven Ti-tdsy 49 military officers and 147^000 soldiers. When the soldiers are to receive their monthly paj, orders are given to the PhOUtaik, who brings the money to theTsofin.tA, and he delivers it to the chief of the soldien^ to the Ti-t^, who distributes It amongst the soldiers^ at the rate of three ticals of Chinese silver a man per month. There are eight officers near the person of the emperor^ receiving and executing his orders. The W&o^gyih (minister) Li-pu^-ta'«tbno^ Li'-pv'-ta'.teno, Koun^pv'-ta •tbno^H.u .j^u'.
TA-YINe, PTENO.PV .TA'-TENO^ SaTBMO-FU'-XA'.irENOj NQB^v'-VA-YKilC^
and Ktom^hbin TI-tu/. Li-pu^ta-ybno has a general control over the affairs of the empire. Li»pij'.ta''-teno has authority over ambassadors and persons who have come from a distance. KouN-pu'-TA'^TENa has authority over all that relates to learned men and artificers. Hv'*pu'-ta-xsno has authority over the revenuOA cultivation of lands, and lists of the populatioD taken once in three years. Pvbng-pu'-ta'-tbno has authority over carriagefi, horses, and boats used for conveyance to different places, and he grants orders with his seal whenever they are requiredt. Shyeno^u'-.ta.Vtisno exercises authority over thieves, robbers, and all whose crimes are deserve Ingof punishment. Nue-pv -ta^-yeno has charge of the palace, and all that relates to it. Krd.MHEiN TLtu' has charge of the different gates of i'sArti?, ** On the jackets worn by the military officers, on the breast and back, there is the figure of a tiger ; and on the jackets worn by the civil officers^ on the breast and back, there is the figure of a bird. On the breast and back of the jackets worn by the 147,000 LoMeng, (Chinese word for mus- queteers ?) there is an inscription in the Chinese character. The civil and military officers, according to dieir several talents, receive as a mark of distinction, one, two or three peacock's tails. There are not more than three peacock's tails ; but the mark of distinction above that number, ia to have the top of the head-dress colored red. The royal family wear on the top of their head-dres^ three rows of rubies. When a Chinese Tso&n-tQ travels, there are five men on each side of the road in firont of him, carrying iron chains and bowling like dogsj;. The officers
* The aamei of these civil and military oflteen vary much from those given in Appendix 8 and 4 of Sir O. Staunton's account of Lord MACAaxNav's embassy. ^ According to Du Haldx tills ofiker has also the care of the troops* X 8ss Dv HAX.9a's Chapter oa the Chinesa form of Gtoverameat.
%46 8&me aee&mii of the War% ietwem Bmmai atd CUhi« fViM^
under tlie TM<iii.til are ftccompMiied hj t&x, four^ or two men, aceordinC to the respective rank of nieh ofBcerf. Whenerer all theee offioen^ fau efuding the T8oi&n.tli0| go abroad, a salute of three guns is fired, and A •rery mOitary post, of which there is one at every two miles on the road; m salute of three guns is fired, when these officers arriver at those military posts. The Tsoihutfi, TUd, Tf-taik, Kheng-taik, Shyfn-taik, Tank, talk with ^e dvil oflicera Phft-taik, PhS^hueng, TsO-khueng and Yeng. tse, every idght at 9" o'clock shut their doors, fire three guns, and go to sleep. At dawn in the morning the doors of their houses are open, ed, and a salute of three guns is fired. The Tso&n-ta, TUn, Ph&.4aik and all the other military and civil officers perform the public service on monthly wages, paid agreeably to their respective ranks. In order that the money of the poor may not be diminished, those who deserve flogging are flogged, and those who deserve imprisonment are imprisoned, (mean, ing that there are no fines.)
'' In the empire of CMna then are no leaf palm, palmyra, mango, jack; betelnut, plantain, tamarind, Ume, guava, or custarduipple trees. The trees which grow before you readi Pekin, in the neighbourhood' of Jfd;. m§in, Tuonan and JTue-elbow, are walnuts, chestnuts, pears, firs, wild paL. nyras, wild plantain trees, pumplemoos and oranges. In the city of Pdtin there are not any large trees or bamboos, or fire-wood for cooking', as there are at Ava ; ^here are fir trees only. Food is cooked with coal, and there is a separate hill from which the coal is brought.
" Between B(Uffi6 and the city of Pekin there are 120 stages, and a dis- tance of 6,9U,000 cubits. We halted in 59 cities and 59 villages, and twice in the jungle, making altogether 190 stages. We left Ava for Oimm on the 18th June, 1883, and returned to Af9a on the lith March, 18S6."
'Route of ajaumey frtm the dtf of Ava to tke city of PoUm, tropeOed kjf a Misoion deputed hy the King of Avu to the Emperor t^Ckmamike year 1823. — (Literally translated from the Burmese offidaL doca« ment.)
18th June, 18S3.
90th.
9l8t.
sand. 93rd.
oetii.
97tli.
Left the dty of Ava^ and proceeded to the city of il«M«ro-pdi-ra, where the mission itopped a day to com plete tlie equipment of their boats,
Villages of Mtn^gwrn and Shy^^ wmuuff •>••. .
Yiuageof Ngd'tat^khymmg (riyer),
Villages of YoAn^pen and Ka^pifui,, .
Chokey of 3Vtfm-6ay-aa>fr^, where the mission stopped two days, as there was no wind, and the boat- men were changed......... .....
City ot Kjfdn-nMjf at f
City of Ta-^oaay, ..«
4 10 10
8
9 10
Remarks.
The estimated are given in the Bnmese fatey, eqnal to 9 mUes 99S| yds. ; in roand tei ntiles or one eoss.
183 7.} Route of a Joumeg from Amar^^ra to PeMm. 441
Date.
S8th JOACy • •
99Ch
JOth
Itt JvXjt . .
9nd
3rd
>tnk» • • • • • «tlu
14th
ISth
16th
17th
Names of places.
Village of IM*^aiM, opposite to the town of Mpa-dtnmg,
ViUafe of Bn, under MffQ'dmmg, . .
Village of Tt'toui under city of Jra< tha,
Village of Kyauk^ihoun, under the citj of Yen^gi or Yeng^khi^
Village of Naa-ll»-dMui, under ditto,
Village of Zi;6y^-^oiiii, under Skuu-
15th Augt.
xeth
17th
4«th
Itth.
SOth.
&
Village oiSkMe-'hoiM^ikAt under ditto,
City of Shue-gi^ Here, in conse- quence of the stream running with unusual Tiolenoe over the rocks, the mission durst not ad? aace, and waited nine days,
milage of NifaMug-beH''ihA, under Ttht'-kkam,
City of IWa-AAofi,
Village of Xcn-teii-giya, opposite to JTami^-lo^,
City of Ba-m6, where the mission stopped 98 days, for answers to petiUoas sent to the king at Av9^, .
9
8
7 6
4 3
Travelled in 19 days,
Left B^mit and halted at the til- lage of 2Vi-M or Tdn^eng^
l\i-dd-^y^, (great bridge,)
4 2
Remarks.
119
On the JTo-ftibyea hill Tillage of Mho.
ing:(otm,
On the JTa-Myea hill tillage of H6
toAtf
On th« Ka-ihjfen hill tillage of
^I^K^M^v^Vu^*^^*'ava #*#9#aAU eaaaa#a#e#
91^
94th
jSth. «... 3
kt the Luojf'laing Ken-'dai, or forti- fied chokey of lAmy^Mngf
4 8
6
Tratelled in six days.
SO
The Shan names are Mat' mdi and Afoa-si^i and tha Chinese IVia-M.— B.
Burmese Tota^.
Tlie Shaa name is KkS-Ung^ meaning also great bridga or causcway.^B.
The Shan name is B^^tdnf^ meaning end of the paddy fields.— B.
The Shan name is Jlwif- *ikd.-B.
Frontier post between ^m and China, which has a Chinese garrison of 100 J^-fsen^, (Chinese word Ld-^kUmg for soldiers.) The Shan name is Loof- Ung, red hill.— B.
Burmese TMagi*
City of MS'UJ^, Here the mission stopped two days, in consequence of being fatigued,
Shjfan-mue4oiin, Ken^dai, or fortified diokey of that name,
Village of lfo6a*fo^,. 2
8
The Shan name Is Jfi^-toaa, and Chinese name Xea^- tekuen, — B.
Here is a CHinese garriioft
of 1 ,000 LS'tieng, Shan name Ifoa/oa^— B».
448
R&9tte of a Jimmej^from Amarufirm to PMUi. [JifiiB,
90tk Avgt..
aeth
CitT of ir«te.#M or Moim-di, where tliemUsioa ttopped aday.........
CitT of M6nK}/U, whore the mis siom stopped 19 diiys, in oonse- quenoe of the elephants iotended as a preseot from the king of Jm to the emperor of China not having come up, and in order to give then) a little rest after they joined, • . .
8th Septa •<
9th.
10th
11th
18th
Mth
15th
16th
17th. .....
]6th
J»th
91st. ....
99nd
98rd
94th
9«th
9eth
97th
98th
99th» .... wi^ 80th
Village of jraR.{m./iM,
TiQage of Pd-ioMf,
ViUage of Pku^mfrntk, after crossing the 8a-hiee* mer, •
City of WwHtt^Mtng or Ifi where the mlssioa stopped a day to receife some presents, •..
9l8t Oct.
99nda • • • • •
98rd
94th
96th.
96th
97th.
96th
90th
aoth
aist.
1st NOY. .
9nd
8rd. ••••<
Vaiago of Skgrnt^mm-M,. . Village of raft-j»ffa-Meii|
Village of 5Aym-le«^-pe,
Y6n*byi^kien,
ViUag«ofll^.*Mm.jw,
City of Ttedt'CMio, under TAiL
VUlageofJrAomi-Atftt,
Village of P^poibi,
ViUage of SAm-MmhA,
ViUage of i2. Ad
City of TikA^^oun (IVAoH-Mamf )
City of JTiMay-f enn^^ftwn,
Village of SJurp-ffc,
CitTofl^-^AMm-Aien
Viiiage of Xd*y«-ihioR
City of An- lemg^kow,
City of ySf.ami, Jfaiap^nM, the resi- dence of the 2Mim*M, where the mission stopped 90 days wiitiag for the elephants to eome up,
Pf
Trained In 96 days.
the
Left 7tt*N«i, and stopped at
vUlage of Wan^kl^auk,
ViUage of rsN-Xete,
ViUage of rClo^rfon,
City of Md^Jeim-ehow {Mdhng) , . . . .
•:ity of Shg^fi'€haw,
VUlage of P^-ftee,
7iUage of Pytng-wena-kien,
VUlage of Yi'gtL'BMm,
Village of ro.ihion*f<iip-ffdn,
VUlage of P^-«*yaR,
VUlage of il'-f4-f«i9,
r^ity of La-tauigt
V^Ulsge of B^ifctftm,
City of 2Wi»-(«Rp-cAoio,(3VMi-nM9^
10 6
7
0
19 9
11 6
9
5}
6
6 6 7
6
6 6
6
908
8
7 9 7 6 7 6 7 7 11 6 6 6 6
Shan Chinese
of JMif-21,«ni
Shan name Jfin^ and C^dneae
Shaa
— B
Shaa
CAmiiiver hasar.
Shaa Shaa
, B.
CalledYomiiftfSn Msa In
ther jonmal.-^B. Called KhmmUem^M in
therjonmai.— B.
Between thooe two placea one day and stage nro omitted in two diffsroat eo- pies of the Envoy's jonrw nal I have pcoenred. In the Journal of nsubsequeni mission, yif-ami-fi is net down between these t«n *stntas.— B.
Bnrmoae IMifi*
<' This Is thedty of thettreo Queens,*' 8 Chineteiadiss j sent to the lato king of
Ava, MsN:DARA'«Tt%
aad caUed princesica.
1887.]
Rmtte of a'Jimnieif from AimaiipiraHo Pekk.
44*
Date.
4th. Not. Bth, ... tfth. ... 7th. ...
M. ••• joth. ... 11th. ... 19th. ... lath. ...
14th. . . Uth. ...
17th. ...
imh. ... 19th. ... ^U)th. ... 9lBt. ... 92nd. ... asrd. ... S4th. ... tSth. ... 90th. ... 97th. ...
98th. ... 99th. ... 80th. • • • lit Hec,
8rd.
4fh.
«th.
6th.
Tth.
8th.
9lh.
10th.
lltii.
13th.
ISth.
14th.
Names of plaees.
City cf An-ihui-ftif (TTpm^JUm T) . .
Village of Ngak'Pji€ng''kienf
City of Tthina-tieU'Meii^
City of JTm-cmio, (JTod-ymgr /) Here the nitiioa stopped a day to eeiTesome presents,
LoAm^H-Jdem,
Village of JTae-ftfiM-Men,
Village of Z»v^-yaa-/M»,
Village of Sheng'Pjfeng-hient
City of Khtttt'psftng'dmo, {Komg-
^P^^
Village of Tii-ffftng-Moi,
City fii TiebU'MhMon-fu, (TfJUa-yven,)
where the mission stopped a day to
prepare and embark in boats, ....
Travelled in 96 days,
Left T^em-tikium'fA by water and proceeded down the stream to TiH^t^heSm-Uen^
Village of T&'tfUthMH,
Village of Pyn^tlmtt
City of ]Wti.f«(;-A,
Village of TVoiU^IAafi,
City of BoiM-kyS-ehow,
City of Ng<m-kifaung^him,
Village of ToikH'Wi^n»U
Village of 5M.io6-«MH
'Vm»tnfaMd't$eU4tg6
City of Shytng^ti^ih {Tehbtg- Uhewg,)
Village of X]v«y-f on,
Village of Miif-«^<f,
Village of Tauk^thuiMen,
City of TtkoM^aA-fa, (TehoHg^te,) where the mission disembarked from the boats, and stopped day,
Trarelled In 15 days,
Left Ttktm^taik'/a, by land ters or sedaa chairs, and at Ttt-loib-fsaa,
Village of llii'MM4.f<
CityoflA-cAov,
in Ut. halted
^Uage of Skui-Ung^, . .
Vniageof Jr(
is ■cacMf,} ••
City of Kpntg-mHn^^iaw, (f tbt-mtn,)
Village of XMp-foii-fe, .. Village of YUtktMkien,
CitT of TAmon-IiAm^, where the mis- sion stopped two days to prepare carrlMos for proseentlng the Joar*
"•If Wr«"w«vO
t^vfillad la 19 dayii
a
6 6
6
6 6 7 6 6
7 7
189
Burmese IMifs.
9
19
10
10
19
11
6
8
13
6
8 11 10 19
9
148
6 6 6 6 8 8 6 9 9 19
9
81
Remarks.
Bvmefo 3MMIII.
Bormese Miiri.
450
BrntU of A Jowmmffiim Amartfira to PeUm,
IJmm^
nth
18xb« • • ■ • •
19th
90th
aitt.
99iid
93rd
94th
95th
96th
97th
9Bth
99th
10th
Iflt Jan. 1894.
9nd
Jrd
4th* • • • • •
6th
€th
fth
6th.
9th
10th
11th
19th
11th
14th
15th
17tfa
16th
19th
90th
91it
99Bd
Left rihw-faAciy Im eaniafM, ■topped at the Tillage of Zf ^
rmageof
Theng-pi-hSemp
ViUage of LcRf-yaip-vl,
dtf ot NoM'wmi'/k, iNm^wmgX...
Village of Pd-mm^,
CiW of r«f -cftMP, (Til /)
YUlageof JT^rtf^ai^
Village of 8kan-kien,
City of nAM-Jk^M,
Village of SKeng'UeM'hh^ttta^
City of Aciif-dkoip, (TtMmgT)
Village of SAyeny-M-JUeii
In conseqaenoe of a etorm the mil- lion stopped on the bank of the Wh4u^6 river thia day,
Village of Kkm-Uhmon-ii, where the mission stopped one day to enable some of the party detidned erots- iag the Wkkn-hd (Bomgko) river, to come up,
ViUage of SAyatf-eAan-Mai,
City of Wt'kkue>-fti, (One-kuSn,)
ViUage of ri-Aowi-Men
City of 7M4m-<<^./d, {TckmgteJ. . . .
City of TUb-choio,
Village of Bm^tUnrkien,
City of Tnon^ehfA^iCkunie fj. Village ofi^da-fM-JUcii,.... ..
Village of P6-$hpi.kien,
Village of LuM-teA^tm-Aiai,
City of nnff'ttM-fA, ITckki-ttng^)
Village of 3VJIaig.fa.MM, . . City of Tmg'Chow, (Ting T)
ViUage of Pumi^UhtU-kkyS,
City of Pauk^teHg-fA, where the mission stopped a day to receive preeenti, (Poo-ftag,)
Village of iVpaii.«*yi&.AMii, (Ngan TJ
VUlage of P*.*W,
City of Ttut'tihow, (3>o./cik«o«,) ....
Village of rrf^iiv,
Village of 'Kkmuikgen^itng,
aty of Pi-kgin {Pi-km), where the Cw.sica (king of the east, emperor of CMaa) resides,
T^ayeUed in S5 dayi ,
10 6
5
6
6
19
7
7 7
13 6 6
13 0
9 6
6 5
6 9 6 6
347
" One of the male ckphantr died here."
*' One of the male elephaatft died here."
*<The female elephaatdied here."
Here is an image of Gav.- DAiiA sitting eroaa-legged, plaoed in a T^-*wng (4- eornered reUgioua cffiiee) with ive eadrdliBg gndap tions or storiea.
Five daye' jonraey firom tUa place OB 2M or fFtf-Coif. fJbmi faUl, we were told, that there are two of Gao^ i>AMA*a canine teeth, and ei«^t other teeth.
Here the Taou-ts of TUf 4C resides.
Burmese ^Waft. Halted 81 day* and travelled I4» daya^ altogether 991 dayi»
^1
TSSy.]
ImcriptiwM fnm SancM near BMUa.
46t
Vn returning from Pekm the misiian marched by land that portion of the journey between Tthan-taik and Tsein-ehuon, which they had be* fore gone by water.
Date.
JTtii April,.. 18M.
16th. 19tb.
•ath.
aiat. 83rd.
36tb» ...
S7th. ...
98tfa. ...
S9t]i. ...
aotb. ...
lit May,
2iid. • . •
3rd*
«th.
• • • . .
Left dtj of T$han'4aUt'f&, and stop- ped at the eight Tillagee of Thm^- tmit-aMn •
Village of flftea-Ay^-^,
Village of 2>m^-/eii9-jf< ...«.
ViUage of JTott-lav-yt,
Village of J#d-<<MM<,
atf ot Sh^eng-ttd-JUt
VUlage of nA^a-Al^yt, where the mission stopped two days,
Village of nkan-idn^,
Village of Baik^yuSn^yi^
Village of Jrodii-racny-4iMH^,
City of riu^».<so-A
Village of Pyan-yue,
City of JTn^n-rAov,
Ontside of a Tillage in the jnriadie- tion of Shtnff-ffii'hie,
Village of Tthatg'khve'
City of JUm'9hum-fUf
7 7 6 7 7 7
9 7 9 6 6 5 6
6 S
6
Travelled in 16 days,
[To be ootttinned.]
107
Remarks.
Burmese Taings,
II. — Note on the FaceimUee of Inecriptione from SancU near Bhilea, taken for the Society by Cupfotii Ed. Smith, Engineere ; and on the drawinga of the Buddhist monument preeented by Ctg^tain W. Murray, at the meeting of the 7th June, By Jamsb Prinssf, Sec. As. Soc.
All that I expressed a hope to see accomplished, when puhlishing my former note* on the Bauddha monument of Sancht, has at length been done, and done in a most complete and satisfactory manner. We have before the Society a revision of the inscription with which we were but tantab'zed by Mr. Hodgson's native transcript : — a collection of the other scattered inscriptions alluded to by Captain Fsll ; — ^and pictorial illustrations of the monument itself and of its highly curious architectural details. Let us now take a hasty glance at the results, and see whether they have justified the earnestness of my appeal, and the punctuality, care and talent in responding to it displayed by Cap- tains E. Smith and W. Mcrrat.
The chief inscription is restored by Captain Smith's facsimiles so perfectly that every word can be read except where the stone is ac«
* Journal Asiatic Society, voL III. p. 488.
48fi JmelmU Sanijfimre md InBcripHaim [Ian,
tiuJly eut away. It coDtemi^ a« will bt seen prese&Uy, and as M . Jac^ubs waa abla to gaasa with infinite trouble from the former tran* Bcript, an allusion to Mahar£ja Chamdra-oufta» with the advantsge wanting in other iiyBcriptions of this great prinoe« of a legible date. Moreover, it ooiltains the name of the current coin of the period, and leads to yery curious conclusions in regard to the source ol the money of India at that time. A second inscription aomewhai similar to the first, which had escaped Mr. Hodgson, has been brought to light : and in addition to these a number of minor inscriptions in the ancient Uit character.
These apparently trivial fragments of rude writing hare led to even more important results than the others. They haye instructed us in the alphabet and the language of those ancient piUara and rock-inscriptions which have been the wonder of the learned sinee the days of 8ir William Jonss, and I am already neariy prepared to render to the Society an account of the writing on Sultin Fiaox'a Ut at Delhi*, with no little satisfaction that, as I waa the first to analyze those unknown symbols and shew their accordance with the system of the Sanscrit alphabets in the application of the Towel- marks, and in other points, so I should be now rewarded with the completion of a discovery I then despaired of accomplishing for want of a competent knowledge of the Sanscrit languagef.
As to Captain MuaaAr's beautiful drawings, I only regret that it is impossible to do them justice in Calcutta, I have merely attempted in the accompanying lithographic Flates XXVIII. and XXIX. to give a reduced sketch, shewing the general outline of the building (of which a rough plan was published with my former'note), and the pecn* liar form of the gateways, on one of which both the inscriptiona were found. Of them Captain Murray writes : " The form of the gateways is, as far as I know, perfectly unique, and however it may outrage all the canons of architectural proportion, there is an according propriety in it perfectly in keeping with the severe simplicity of the boundary palisades and the massive grandeur of the lonely and mysterioua mound ; and its lightness is so combined with solidity and durability that it is with a mixture of awe, and reverence, and admiration you contemplate this unknown work of forgotten times."
A native drawing of one of the sculptured compartments of the gates was made public by Dr. Spilsburt. It represented the prooeaaion establishing the chaitya itself : a common subject on such monumenta. Others exhibit the worship of the sacred tree of Budoha : — but the
* Vide infra. f Joaraal AaiaUo Society, yoL III. p. 117.
iMttrn. Qa-Uway oJlK* Ss^neUi To/i* . Sha*^.
s
1 8S7.] fnm the BuMisi Tope ta Stlneld neat BkUsa. 498
spedmen selected by Captain MoaaAT from one of the fallen gateways is more interesting from the costume of the warriors, which is perfectly Grecian. The banners also floating in the wind are extremely canons from the symbol occapying the place of the ei^Ie on them, which the reader will instantly recogniie as one of the monograms on the Buddhist series of coins, particularly on the two supposed by Colonel Stact to bear Greek inscriptions*. " These banners/' Captain MuaRAT writesi " are common, and the warriors bearing shields are in other places attendant upon chariots and horses in triumphal or religious proces«
•ions."
An architect will admire the combination of elephants in the capital of the northern gate. " The teeth have been extracted or have drop« ped out, but in all other parts of the building they seem to have been carved in the block. Another capital is formed of a group of satyr's beads with long pointed ears and most ludicrous expressions of grief or merriment/'
On a neighbouring hill are some very beautiful Jain temples in a totally different style of architecture. Of these also Captain Murray has favored the Society with a sketch, bat it would be impossible to do it justice in lithography. It would be well worthy of the Asiatic Society to publish from time to time in England a volume of Hindu architectural remains from the materials in its possession. To this reference could be always made ; and those who regarded only the works of art would find a volume to their taste> kept distinct (like the physical volume,) from the graver subjects of the Society's Researches*
The following is Captain Smith's note accompanying the facsimiles of the iSoMcAf inscriptions, taken by him at the request of Mr. L. Wil- kinson to whom I had written on the subject.
" All these inscriptions are foond on the colonnade surrounding the building, and generally on the elliptical pieces connecting the square pillars. Though the inscriptions are numerous, I observed but three of any length, and of these two on^ from which I could hope to get off dear impressions ; the third one was extremely obscure from the causes which render indistinct even those which I have copied. The cutting of most of the letters has originally been rough and irregular, and the surface of the stones appears from the first to have been but coarsely chiseled. Time has increased the irregularities of surface, and added to it an extremely hard moss, which overspreads the stones so completely as almost to conceal the letters from observation. I make this last remark, because I have little doubt
* Journal Asiitic Soolety voL III. p. Ii7. 8 N
454 Anetmi Seviphaft ant Imtior^atmii [Jvmi,
thtt A ie«reh among the fallen oolnrona would deteet maaj hiacrip- tiflni beaidei thoee which my harried Tiait allowed oi mj perceiving.
** There is a striking difierence, which I ahonld mention* im the execatioii of the inicriptiona and of the aGnlptoie with which the gmtewajTB are covered. The sculptare has all heen designed and wrought with the greatest regnlaritj and with nniform divisioiis ints compartments ; but the inscriptions are coarsely cut, and are fonnd scattered without reference to the general design npon any stone that the workman's fancy seems to have led him to. So marked indeed is the inferiority of style in the inscriptions^ that it is difficult to bdieve that they are the work of the same hands which produced the sculpture ; and from their situation it is dear that they never fbrmed part of the demgn of the gates or colonnade on iduch they. an found. They have, on the contrary, more the appearance of betag theVude additions of a period later in date than the erection of the building, and of one degenerated in taste and execution. Sodi are the appearances, but they may still be deceptive, for the inscriptioQs of Ihe AliMkahad column are by no means of the careful cutting that might be expected on a pillar so regularly tapered and nicely pi^ishedk The preceding ressarks regarding the execution of the SancA/ in* scriptions admit, however, of an exception, in that of the more perfect inscription No. 1 ; but though in this instance the cutting is dear and well arranged, the inscription itsdf still seems an irregultf addition to the sculpture of the gate.
" No. 1. IiMMiri|itioii frosi the froat of ili« sastsra fate* Oso copy on doth two OB paper.
At first this intcriptioii appearod to ne to be the iane with that published in the 34th No. of the Jonroal of the Society, but I sooo perceired that it was dther altogether a different one, or that the engraved inscription had been eopied from an incorrect iaapresaion.
No. 2. Inseriptioa front the side of the eastern gate. One copy on dotii i two on paper.
No. 3. A line introdmesd on the border l^etween two of the cempartaseats of fcdpture on the eaiteni gate.
Nos. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22f 23, 24, 25, are from different parts of the colonnade, on which they wr^ dis^ posed without any regularity. They go to no greater length than n line of two ; some are only of a few letters. Bik Smitu.'*
- Tydng the facsimiles in the order in which they are numbered by Captain Sum himself, I will first describe the principal inscription, which I have carefolly litiiographed in Plate XXV. It veoordam money contribution and a grant of land by an agent of the ruling
•nai Jij.Soc.
vimwcjac
(
^
Ct> W •£ 0*-»
M
te T, ^ Jot? CTD ^- ^ o <»
s
«
^
g a,
(g ^
^C^oc UJ ^^
• •
UJ
Pi
»c
(ft fci
UJ
6t pa
I'
a •;: 4
4 ^
UJ
^
*c ;tc
G3
JT^Q^I lb ^ 'Q )i
UJ iD
9
i3
(S
^
odB
^ •>g5) ;3D ?
»c -»osj >^ a c>u
»^ Q/^ KlO J^
iC
•0
W--
I
1 837.] from the BtMMei T<ipe at StmeU near BhiUa. 455
•overeigii Chakdbaovfta, for the embellishment of the edifiee (or perhaps for the erection of the ornamented gateway) and for the support of certain priests, and their descendants for ever.
The value of a facsimile in preference to a copy made by the eye was. never more conspicuous than in the present instance. Turning to the engraving of Mr. Hodgson's copy in Vol. III. we find his artist has totally omitted all the left hand portion of the inscription which has been injured by the separation of a splinter in the stone ! The initio letter of each line, is» however, distinctly visible on the stone beyond this flaw ; and as not more than four or five letters in each line are thus destroyed, it is not very difficult to supply them, without endanger- ing the sense. This has now been done by the Society's pandit ; and the only place at which he hesitated was in filling up the amount ol the donation in the seventh line, which may have been hundreds or thousands or upwards, but could hardly have been units, in a display Of regal beneficence. The following is the text as restored by Ra'ica Govinda, line for line from a transcript made by myself in the modem character. I have endeavoured to add a literal translation.
Transcript of Sanchi Inscription No, 1, tfi modem Ndgari.
lit Km W^] li^i^ffifl' mr wr ''T^nr ^«r ftiw^r ^iwt kwutt
Tranelation. " To the all-respepted Sramanas, the chief priests of the dvaeatk ceremonial*,' who by deep meditation have subdued their passions* tJie champions (sword) of the virtues of their tribe ;^->
* ^m^^, s firs temple, or place where sacrificial fire is preeerred (Wilion'i Dictionary) ; * ako a particular religious obsenrance.' The latter is pre&rable, al the fire-worship is unconnected with t&e Buddhist religion.
3n 2
45S AncimU Sculpiure and Inscripiumi [JvnSi
The son of Amvka, the destroyer of his father*! eneoues*, the pttiiisher of the oppreseore of a desolated ooimtry» the wiiiiier of the glorioos flag of victory in many battles, daily by his good coanael gaining the esteem of the worthy persons of the court, and obtaining the gratification of every desire of his life through the favor of die great emperor CHANOEAauPTA ; — ^having made salutation to the eter« nal gods and goddesses, has given a piece of groond purchased at the legal rate ; also ^vt temples, and twenty-five (thousand ?) dinirs ; (hatf of which has been spent for the said purchase of the said ground.) as an act of grace and benevolence of the great emperor CHANDBAGirrTA. generally known among his subjects as Deva r£ja (or Indra).
As long as the sun and moon (shall endure,) so long shall these five ascetics enjoy the jewel- adorned edifice, lighted with many lamps. For endless ages after me and my descendants may the said ascetics enjoy the precious building and the lamps. . Whoso shall destroy the struc- ture, his sin shall be as great, yea five times as great as that of the murderer of a brahman. — ^In the Samvat (or year of his reign }) ^, (in the month of) Bhddrapada, the tenth (day.)"
There are two or three points in this document, if I have rightly interpreted it, of high interest to the Indian antiquarian.
Ist. It teaches us that the current coin of the period was entitled dindr, which we know to be at the present day the Persian name of a gold coin, althoagh it is evidently derived from the Roman denarhi9, which was itself of silver; while the Persian dirhem (a silver coin) re- presents the drachma, or dram weight, of the Greeks. The word ^t^TTC is otherwise derived in the Sanskrit dictionariesf* and it is used in books for ornaments and seals of gold, but the weight allowed it of thirty-two ratist or sixty-four grains, agrees so closely with the Roman and Greek unit of sixty grains, that its identity cannot be doubted* especially when we have before us the actual gold coins of Chandra- oupTA (didrachroas) weigliing from 120 to 130 grains, and indubitably copied from Greek originals in device as well as weight,
2nd. We have a positive date to this inscription — ^but how shall we read it ? The day of the month is plain, " Bhddrapada dik" in letters, the tenth (Sfira) of Bhddrapada (hod. Bhadoon.) It is in a form somewhat different from ordinary inscription dates, which, if founded on the luni-solar division of the year, necessarily allude to the light
* This epithet is doubtful : the pandit has supplied a letter ^ to make it intellipble
^nc^(rrT!T(^)TTf?r:
t ^?tT * P*«»P«' '"'d ^ to go— what is given to the poor ! Wiuoii*i Dictionarr.
1837.] from the Buddhht Tope at Sancht near Bhiha. 457
or the dark half of the lunation, eudi or hadi. Farther, in them thi^ term Bhddra is generally employed for the name of the month, while Bhddn^^ada is ueuaUy applied to the nacshatra or lunar asteritm : I cannot, however, insist on any inference hence, that this mode of rec« koning was prevalent at the timeof our inscription,) because the final a should be long, and the word pyrva or uttara should have been affixed to distinguish which mansion of the name was intended ;) but onl/ that the shorter term Bhddra had not come into use for the months The year might be made the theme of still more prolific speculation. Taking the letter ^ for Sanwat, we have a circle inclosing a cross and three horizontal dashes to the right, ® S. This might be plausibly construed into 1000 and 3 ; or 403 ; — or one chakra of the Jovian ot Vrihaspati cycle of 60 years plus 3 years; and arguments might be adduced in support of all these theories, with exception perhaps of the last ; for by the Tibetan account the Jovian cycle was not intro* duced into India earlier than the 9th century. But I rather prefer what appears to me a more simple interpretation, viz. that ^ ® stand for Samvat, and = for three quarters, — this being the prac- tical mode of expressing quarters in Indian numeration. Samtfat we find every day to be used in the oldest inscriptions for the year of reign, — and it is well known that the Hindus do not reckon a year until it is passed. Supposing then that Chandkaoupta made this grant through his agent the son of Amuka, in the first year of his reign, say in the tenth month, there would be no other way of expressing the date in the Hindu system than by saying " |- year (being elapsed}/' I ofier this conjecture with diffidence, and invite the attention of orientalists to the curious point, with full assurance that there is no uncertainty in the reading of the facsimile, at this place.
The second inscription, which Captain Smith states to be situated on the side of the same, or eastern, gate-post, has evidently been cut upon the stone after it was erected ; as otherwise the precaution would have been taken of smoothening and polishing the surface for the better reception of the writing. It is, on the contrary, so slightly scratched that in the three facsimiles thus carefully taken, it is hardly possible in many places to distinguish between the letter marks and the natural roughnesses of the stone. The lithograph of it attempted in Plate XVI. was most impartially taken before any at- tempt had been made to read it, and on comparing it with the tran- script in modern Nagari, as subsequently modified and corrected,, many instances will be perceived in which my eye has been induced * Captain Cuiikikobam suggests 475, the | bemg applicable rather to the ce&tury.
458 Ancient Sculpture and Inscriptume [Jumb,
to follow the wrong path among the net- work of scratdies. T^th* oat the fticftiimles themselvee to pore over, it would have been im- potsible to have conquered the varions difficoltiei presented by tiiis fade inscription, and even with it the Society's pandit, Rama GovmoA^ deserves great praise for the plausible version he has enabled me to give of it: for I have recompared his modifications with the origt&al, and ind . io almost every instance that they are borne out by the facsimile. It is unnecessary to re-lithograph the document, as all those who wUl take the trouble of comparing the two will see in what way my p«k has deviated from the correct trace, and it will serve as a good tes^ of the. superiority of facsimiles to the best copies made under the sole guidance of the eye.
The following then is Rama Govinda's restoration of the text, like its precursor, it is in prose, and without any invocation : nor has it any deprecation against the hand that should annul the good act recorded ; but this is explained by the trifling nature of the gift, which does not include any grant of land.
Second inscription at Sancht, see Plate XXVI.
ftrre^f^ «if ^ H** w«n*it iPiiii! «.«!*« i4i4^* ^nriprafs Tswzfttv ^t'nr^rtr ^nn^n^^Tnc^r^^^iIt^iiTO
^fT^^mhffT iNwnfiRrra'r f^BnwniwTt fNnr I
Translation.
" I hereby make known to all the assembled devotees oflfering up prayers for the father and mother of Harisw/min(, the eminent dis- ciple of the wife possessing the dsan^siddh or seat of parity, in the great and holy Vihira of Kakunada tpMa (?), that for the prevention of begging in the public roads, an alms-house for the indigent, and
Jour. Ji s ■ Sec
VilYlPiJXSl
''J
Km
N4 • 4
n
^ ^ ^ ^ ^ P
5V»
^ ?5 ^ ^^^^^-^ -
G^ J^.
2^ra=0^ '^
^^c
VsX
s
1837.] from the Budihitt Tope at Sanchi neur Bhiha. 459
also one dinir, day by day, for charitable distribution*, and a lamp shining like a jewel in the middle of the endosnre, are caused to be proyidedf.
In the ratnaj^rikat also are deposited three dinirs. With the in- terest, of these three dinars in the ratnagriha or treasury of the four Baddhas^ day by day three lamps are to be lighted. For the shrines of the four Buddbas also is given a chakra^ of dinirs, with the interest of which in the four shrines in like manner the lamps of the foxir Bttddhas are to be kept lighted daily. And thus the beauty of aU this (sculpture) durable as the sun and moon has been designed (or repaired) by HauiswaminI, the disciple of the unchangeable sculpture-enshrined Siddka bhdryyd (or emancipated wife).
Samvat, . ?. . Sravan, . P. . Aiityu"
All we learn from this inscription is, that a female devotee, H*ai- swAMim' the pupil of the defunct lady abbess^ probably, of the convent to which she belonged, either designed or repaired some of the basso* relievos we so much admire in their fallen state ; — and we may thus account for the chaflteoess and elegance of the sculpture, while we do homage to the superior taste and imagination of the fairer sex. The provision lor applying the interest of the small sums deposited by the same lady in the tceasuvy ot the Buddhist shrine to particular purposes, seema to imply that the establishment mixed in secular matters, and probably acted die part «f bank to the surrooncEng district ; in fact, the psiestfifiQd then possessed all the knowledge, tiie power, and the activity of tiie oosuKbry,. wbA we have adduced probable evidence on other occasions of tiieir execeising the privilege of fabricatiog coin..
* Literally, to be given to beggSM Mated within tho encloinre holding their haadi out bmt not importHBini^ pssseasen, as is to this daj onstomarj within the precincts of the most freqnentad temples.
t The Atan here intended is probablj the wooden carved platform on which religions devoteea reside in temples — nsing them at once as pulpits and as beds. The expression rudhanaeehdionA riddh^bharyy^yah seems to imply a wife who had tnmed priestess, and who had' died on her sacerdotal conch. 8iddhd$an is a seat so pire that tiie devotee sutting in it can, at will, be transported any where thereon* BiddAa. hkanfifk my also be s name.
X Jewel house, treasury, or peshaps the sanctum of the shrine.
§ There are four niches containing imagea of Buddha on the four sides of the d§hgopa.
II Chakra signilles a heap or quantity, but it would hardly thus be indefinitely used in such a place ; it may then also denote 60, the number of the Vr^oMpaii cAoArs or cyde, or 12 for that of the sun : it is impossible to decide between them.
460 AncUni Sculpture luitf Imer^tiom £Junx»
The date at the foot of this inscription is even more nnintelligible than that of No. 1— not from obliteration, for the lines cat on the * stone are here qntte distinct, bat from oar ignorance of the numerals then employed : — the two or three figures fdlowing the word Samivai l>ear no resemblance whatever either to the modem Hindi or to the Cashmerian numerals. The month also is very dubioos, and the letters that follow it may also be numerals — ^it is barely possible t» read them as adityu (the sun) which on the system explained in Vol. IV. page 1» may stand for 12 — or it may denote the day, Sunday. We are thus once more foiled in detecting the precise date of a record which it would have been of the greatest service to fix : and we must remain satisfied with the assurance that it was posterior to the erection of the gate in the reign of Cbamdxagupta.
And now for inscriptions 3 to 25 of Captain Smith's catalogue ;-— the detached fragments cut irregularly on the pillars or rail sur* rounding the edifice, in the hitherto undeciphered character. I have introduced the whole of them into FUte XXVII. exactly as I find them in the facsimiles, except as to size, which in the original varies from one inch to two or three in the height of the letters* There is also great variety in the style of the engravingi and a regular progression in the form of the letters horn the simple outline to the more embellished type of the second alphabet of AilaMai; (see No. 16). A more rigid search would doubtless have multiplied GaptaiB Smith's specimens, but this would have been labour thrown away ; for however valuable these scraps may have been in unlocking the stores of knowledge contained in more important documents, they are individually of very trifling importance.
In laying open a discovery of this nature, some little explanation is generally expected of the means by which it has been attained. Like roost other iaventions, when once found it appears extremely simple ; and, as in most others, accident, rather than study, has had the merit of solving the enigma which has so long baffled the learned.
While arranging and lithographing the numerous scraps of facsi- miles, for Plate XXVII. I was struck at their all terminating with tiie same two letters, ^ij.*. Coupling this circumstance with their extreme brevity and insulated position, which proved that they could not be fragments of a continuous text, it immediately occurred that they must record either obituary notices, or more probably the ofifer- ings and presents of votaries, as is known to be the present custom in
Jour». v4*.ir.c . **' ^ viKsm.
livsc ribi ions fr^nx^ Jo cLn- ch e n .
'« :-,un/<«»Aja
11
Jfrtostfi /rJJi.
1 837 .] frwn the BudiUii T<^e n/ SancU near BUUa. 461
the BaddhiBt templei of Ava; where nameroas Am/m or flag-8ta£b, images, and small chaityas are crowded within the enclosure, sorroimd* ing the chief capola, each bearing tlie name of the donor. The next point noted was the frequent occurrence of the letter ^, alreadj set down incontestably as «» before the final word :— -now this I had learnt from the Saurasktra coins, deciphered only a day or two before, to be one sign of the genitive case singular, being the $Ba of the Pill, or sffa of the Sanscrit. " Of so and so the gift," must then be the form of each brief sentence ; and the vowel a and atimswara led to the speedy recognition of the word ddnam, (gift,) teaching me the very two letters, d and «, most different from known forms, and which had foiled me most in my former attempts. Since 1834 also my acquaintance with ancient alphabets bad become so familiar that most of the remaining letters in the present examples could be named at once on re*in8pection. In the course of a few minutes I thus became possessed of the whole alphal^t, which I tested by applying it to the inscription on the Delhi column ; but I will postpone my analysis of the alphabet until I have prepared a fount of type for it, when I may bring forward my attempted reading of the Idt inscriptions ; meanwhile, the following transcript in Roman letters of the Sanchi gifts will shew the data on which I have built my scheme, and will supply examples of most of the letters.
No. 3, the first in numerical order, is not one of the most legible, the first two letters being indistinct. It seems to run thus :
Raraea (or Karaaa) ndga piyasa, Achavade Sethiea ddnam ; ' The gift of AchvadX Sxthi', the beloved of Kauasa naoa.'
No, 4 and No, 1 1 are identical : —
Sdmantraea Aheyakasa Sethinon ddnam ; ' The gift of Samanb'ra and Abbtaka Sb'th.'
Sdmankra is the title of a subordinate order of the Buddhist priest- hood. Seth is evidently a family name ; and the same is now of common occurrence among the Jains — witness Jaoat Sb'th, the millionaire of Moorekedabad.
No. 5. Dhamdgdlikasa mdta d6nam s 'The gift of the mother of (?) Dharmaoabika.'
In No. 6 the first letter is doubtful : —
Gobavandgahapati nopati dhiyanusaya vesa mandataya dAnam; 'The gift of the cowherd AorapatIi commonly called Nopati, to the highly ornamented (chaitya ?).'
No, 7 is also doubtful in the three first letters :-*
Subhayeyamsa aginikeya ddnam ; ' The gift of Sobh aqbta the fireman, (or black-smith.') 3 o
4iS Aneitnt Scu^tm^ ttnd InBcriptivM [Jims,
Here we learn what it «mpiy cot&lhiBed by other ezamplee, that the doable coneonante of the Sanscrit orthography are replaced by sepa* rate eoasonantt, each having the required vowel ; e. g. a^M for 19m. No. 8 ia of a more complex character t-^
StkarMituta panvaiiy^t$a ndovdtfa ddnam ;'* The gilt of Sai' (or 6iif«A) Rakiita, the hillman^to Rudota. ?'
No. 9 partially agroea with No, 6 x-^
GoUnamd gakapati nopaiiikiyaoa ddnam ; * The gift of AoaAPATi and NoFATi, the cowherds, so oalled. }'
No» 10 is of the simplest oonstraction :—
Vajajasa gdma$a ddnam ; * The gift of Vajia, or probably Vrua Gai^MA/ the population of a lollage in the province of Vtya, combining to make their offering.
No, 12. Nadigaiaoa ddnam hhiehkano.
Here the caste, bhieknno, the beggar (hkikMhu) seems to have been added after the record, to distinguish the party, a ferryman, nadtfata, f
No. 13. Arakagatdya ddnam ; ' The gift of Arabaoata :' this is also a well-known title of the Buddhist hierarchy, arhaia, or arhanta ; and admitted, as in the instance before ns» fenuile devotees as well as male.
No. 14. Chiratiyd bkichaniya ddnam; 'The gift of CniaAn', the poor woman.'
No. 15. KadaoahhiekaMdanam; 'The gift of K/da, the poor man.*
No, 1 6 is in a diilerent hand, more 6nished, and resembling the No. 2 <lf Allahabad : it has also a more studied elegance of expression : Isipdlitasa-cha, Sdmanasa-eha ddnam ; ' The gift both of Isipalit, (the protected of God,) and of Sa'mana (the priest).'
No, 1 7 partakes rather of the form of an obituary notice :«-<
Sethino mata kaniyd ; ' The Sethin*8 deceased daughter !'
No. 1 8. KdkhiOye bkagavato pamdne ratki ; 'in testimony of
Ood'. . (the rest unintelligible). For kdkhioyt see note on insc. No. 1.
No, 20. Araha dinasa bkikhmno pakharayakasa ddnam ; ' The gift of the poor priest Pakharataka. ?'
No, 22. Rudu barayaruyaoa pidarakhitasa ddnam.
The names here are nearly illegible from the rudeness of the scnlp- ture. The first may be Rudra bharyya the wife of Rudra.
No. 23. Panthaka$a bhiehkuno ruganardiupa BwdhapdHtaaa
bhichkuno ddnam; ' The gift of Paktbak, the poor man. . . . and of Buddha PA LIT, the poor man.'
No. 25 is in very large characters :*—
Vajagato ddnam s ' The gift of Vaii/oiCN,' of which the genitive termination will, by the Pdl( rules, be made by changing dn into «/o.
) 837.] ftom the Buddhist Tope at Stmchi near Bhiha. 461
No. 21 has been reserved for the kst, becaase it contaiBS a seeond inscription in modem character :-^the old writinj^ is
Kihtteymkaea dkama nvaea ddnam / ' The gift of KscATvr ak Dhak- masiva/
Under this in the modem Deva-njgarf, tT ^ftwiw ^? ii^iifilPlrt 2W SHSdo Dhftt firanamati nUyam,
' Rd (for lUga or R4q ?) Sri Sao Dbya for ever makes reverential salutation.'
The same formula occurs on two other stones, and the form of the letters would indicate that it has been introduced at a late period by some rich traveller on his pilgrimage, — ^and, moreover, a merchant, by his epithet Sod.
There is still one more short line in the old character, at the foot of the Sanscrit inscription No. I, of some importance from its posi* tion, as it must evidently have been inserted after the latter, which Captain Smith assures us is the only formal well-executed inscription hkeiy to have been coeval with the structure of the edifice, or at least of the stone gateway. The party who chose this conspicuous place for cutting his name^ did so, doubtless, from an ostentation, for which he paid high ! He rejoiced in the name of Datta Kalavada, the line reading, Datta KaUwadasa ddttam $ which may periiaps be inter* preted Dattakarava^asya ddnam, * the gift of Dattakabavaoa,' (the principal giver, of revenue. ?)
$ 2. Applieatum of the alphabet to the Buddhist group of corns. Having once become possessed of the master-key of this ancient alphabet, I naturally hastened to apply it to all the other doors of knowledge hitherto closed to our access. Foremost among these was tfae series of coins conjecturally, and, as it now turns out, correctly designated as the Buddhist series ; and of these the beautiful coin discovered by Lieutenant A. Conollt at CanouJ, attracted the earliest notice from the very perfect execution and preservation of the legend ; (see Plate XXV. Vol. III. p. 433). The reading of this coin was now evident at first sight, ^ iy h t^ 6ib ^PP^ d^asa; which converted into its Sanscrit equivalent will be fW^7^ Vipra devasya, the coin of ViPKA DBVA. On reference to the Chronological Tables, we find a Vipra in the Magadha line, the tenth in descent ftom Jaba« SANnBA, allotted to the eleventh century before the Christian era I Without laying claim to any such antiquity we may at least bespeak our Vipra deva a place in the Indu vansa line of Magadha, and a de« scent from the individual of the same name in the Pauranic lists. 3 o 2
464 Applkatum of the Sanehi alpkahet (Jitnc,
Other eoint depicted in former plates may, in a similar manner, be read by the new alphabet.
The small bronze coins of Behat (fig. 5, Pi. XVIII. yol. III. and fig. 16 of n. XXXIV. vol. IV.) have the distinct legend \i\r['iA} in the square form of the same alphabet. The application of the word mahdrdjoMa in the genitive, with no trace of a name, might almost incline ns to suppose that the title itself was here used as a name, and that it designated the MAnaAJX, king of Awadh, of the Persian histo- rians, who stands at the head of the third lonar dynasty of Indila- PKBSTHA in the Rdjavaiif
The only other coin of the groop which contains the same title is the silver decayed Behat coin, seen more perfect in General Vbntura's specimen, (fig. 16 of PI. XXXIV. vol. IV.) where may be read indis- tinctly Ha UrCArbBt rS tX I ^ AmapaedtoMa mahdrdfa. .
kunara$a.
On the bronze Behai coin (figs. 11, 12, of PI. XVIII. vol. III. and 3, 6, 9, of PI. XXXIV. vol. IV.) though we have ten examples to compare, the context is not much improved by the acquisition of our new key : the letters are DrODXH" i.JLDJL ^^^ dha$ui Aonoya
dkaya; (the second letter is more like ^f hhu.)
Col. Stacy's supposed Greek legends (figs* 2 and 3, of PI. XXV. vol. III.) may be read (as I anticipated vol. III. p. 433) invertedly, JLA"d61bA Yagdhijamputa{sa?)
The larger copper coin, having a standing figure holding a trident {%g. 4, PI. XXV. vol. III.) has very distinctly the name of J A A A d
Bhagavata cha (or $aj. A rija of the name of Bkagavata appears
in the Magadha list, about the year 80 B. C.
On some of the circular copper coins we have fragments of a legend
^"y ji ^ y^ \jj{j Bhamada,. . . vatapasa, quasi Bhimadeva tdpasya —
but the last word is the only one that can be confided in.
On a similar coin, of which Colonel Stacy has . a dozen specimens (No. 47, PI. XXXV. vol. IV.) the name of fy \t ^f{jRdmadata9a * of R4M ADATTA,' 18 bouudcd by the lizard emblem of Behat.
These are the only two in the precise form of the 14t character — the other are more or less modified.
" Another distinct group (that made known first by Mr. Spib&s) from Ailahabad, (PI. XXVI. figs. 12, 13, 14, 15, vol. III. page 448) can be partially deciphered by the lit alphabet. Capt. Ccnninoham has a fine specimen with the letters f g D JLt^ 6^A) *♦« Dhana devasga —
1887.] ' to tkB Buddhist gr<mp of ancient eoini. AM
' of lija DhoMa deva* a name not diecoTerable ih the catalogues, though purelj Sanscrit. On three more of the tame family we find X,i>A$ Nwata* On one it seems rather J. J rO N^^^a, both nova and nam being known names. On another -|~jL8rb Kunamasa ; and on an«
other, probably, U G* U A Mahdpati, the great lord.
The bull coins of this last group are connected in type, and style of legend, with the "cock and bull series" — on which we have lately read, Satya mitasa, Saya mitasa, and Bijaya mitasa ; so that we have now a tolerably numerous descending series of coins to be classed to- gether from the circumstance of their symbols, of their genitive ter- mination, and their P&li dialect and character, as a Buddhist series^ when we come again to review what has been done within the last few years in the nunismatology of India.
But the most interesting and striking application of the alphabets to coins is certainly that, which has been already made (in anticipa- tion, as it were, of my discovery) by Professor Labsbn, of Bonn, to the very curious Bactrian coins of Aoathoclbs.
The first announcement of Professor Lassbn's reading of this legend was given in the Journal for 1836, page 723. He had adopted it on the analogies of the Tibetan and P&H alphabets, both of which are cpnnec- ted with, or immediately derived from, the more ancient character of the Uts. The word read by him, r&ja, on some specimens seems to be spelled ydja X £ rather than -J £ Idja, a corruption equally proba- ble, and accordant with the P&li dialect in which the r is frequently changed into y, or omitted altogether. I am, however, inclined to adopt another reading, by supposing the Greek genitive case to have been rendered as literally as possible into the Pili character ; thus HA0;J-i£ Agathuklayej for AytaoKXtms i this has the advantage of leaving the letters on the other side of the device for the title of rdja of which indeed the Letter £ is legible.
I am the rather favorable to this view because on the corresponding coin of Pantalbon, we likewise find both the second vowel of the Greek represented by the Sanscrit semivowel, and the genitive case imitated : — supplying the only letter wanting on Dr. Swinbt's coin, the initial p, of which there are traces in Massom's drawing, the word
b' A -J A * ( Pantelewantd is by the help of our alphabet clearly made out — ^the anuswara, which should follow the i being placed in the belly of the letter instead of ouUide ; and the d being attached to the centre instead of the top of the ( , where for the sake of uniformity I ^pl obliged to place it in type.
466 JfpUcaium of the Stmcki a^kabet ^ [5vvM,
The dkoovery of these two coint with P4li charaetm, it of inesti* mable importance in oonfirming the antiquity of the alphabet ; as from the style of Aoathoclss' eoine he most necessarily be placed aniOBg the earliest of the Bactrians, that is» at the Tery period embraced by the reign of Asoka the Buddhist monarch of Magndha*
On the other hand the legend throws light on the locality of Aga- thocles' rule, which instead of being, as assigned by M. Raoul ob RocHBTTS, in Haute Asie, must be brought down to the confines, at least, of India Proper.
As however the opinions of this eminent classical antiquary are entitled to the highest consideration, I take this opportunity of making known to my readers the substance of his learned elucidation of this obscure portion of history given in a note on two silver coins of AoATHocuEs, belonging to the cabinet of a rich amateur at Petersburg, published in the Journal des Savons, 1834, p. 335.
*' In the imperfect accounts transmitted to us of the troubles occa- sioned to the Seleucidan kingdom from the invasion of PtoLBMT Pbiladblphus, and of the loss of entire provinces after the reverses of Antiochus II. TheoSt the foundation of the Arsacidan kingdom by the defection of the brothers Arsaces and TiaiOATva is an established point, fixed to the year 256 B. C. But the details of this event, bar- rowed from Arrian's " Perthics** have not yet been determined with sufficient care, as to one important fact in the Bactrian history. From the extracts of various works preserved in Fhotius, the defection of the Parthians arose from an insult offered to the person of one of these brothers by the Macedonian chief placed by Antiochus II. in charge of the regions of High Asia and named Phir^d^s. The two princes indignant at such an outrage are supposed to have revenged them- sdves with the blood of the satrap, and, supported by the peofle, to have Buoeeeded in shaking off the Macedonian yoke.
This short notice from Pbotius has been comipted by transcribers in the name of the chief PMclhs, which modem crities have failed to cor- rect by a passage in the Chronographia of Stmcbllus, who had equally under his eyes the original of Arriak and who declares expressly that " AasACBsand Tiridatbs. brothers, issue of the ancient king of Persia, Artaicbrzbs, exercised the authority of satraps in Bactria at the time when AoATHOCLXS the Macedonian was governor oi Persia ; the which Aqathoclbs, having attempted to commit on the person of the young Tiridatbs the assault before alluded to, fell a victim to the vengeance of the brothers, whence resulted the defection of the country of the Parthians and the birth of the Arsacidan kingdom.'^ Agathoclbs
1837.] f to the Buddhiit grmi^ of ancient coins. 467
is called by Stncbllub, "Ewopxw ^» ntpo-ot^f, while Photius calls liiin (under an erroneoos name) ae«rpAnir aik^j r^f x^^ Ktfrmrrdvra, appointed by Amtiocbus Thbos ; so that no doubt whatever could exiat aa to their identity, although until the discovery of the coins, there was no third evidence whence the learned could decide be« tween the two names. The presumption might have been in favor of AoATBocLBS, becausc among the body-guard of Albxandbr was found an Anttlocus, son of Aoathocles, who by the prevailing custom of his country would have named his son Aoatboclbs, after his own father." M. Raodl d8 Rochbttb proceeds to identify this eparch of Pereia with DioDOTUs or Thbodotcs the founder of the Bactrian independency. Supposing him to have seized the opportunity of striking the blow during the confusion of Antiochus' war with Ptolbmt, and while he was on deputation to the distant provinces of the Oxus, — that he was at first chary of placing his own head on his coin, contenting himself with a portrait of Bacchus, — and his panther on the reverse : — but afterwards ' emboldened to adopt the full insignia of royalty. Thus according to our author a singular shift of authorities took place — Arsacbs the satrap of Parthia quits that place and sets up for himself in Persia, in consequence of the aggression of Diodotus (or Aoatho- CLss) king of Bactria who had originally been eparch of Persia : — both satraps becoming kings by this curious bouleversement. The non- discovery of Thboootus' medals is certainly in favor of M. Raoul db Rochbttb's argument, but the present fact of a Hindi legend on his coin militates strongly against his kingdom being thrown eX" clusively to the northward. By allowing it to include Parthia Proper, or Seistan, and the provinces of the Indus, this difficulty would be got rid of ; but still there vnU remain the anomaly of these Indian le- gends being found only on Aoathoclbs and Pantalbon's coins, while those of Mbnandbb, who is known to have possessed more of India Proper, have only the Pehlevi reverse. Aoathoclbs' rule must have included a sect of Buddhists somewhere, for besides the letters we find their peculiar symbol present on many of the panther coins. At any rate we have certainty of the existence of our alphabet in the third century before Christ, exactly as it exists on our Indian monuments, which is all that on the present occasion it is relevant to insist on.
$ 3. Application of the alphabet to other inscriptions, particularly those
of the Idts of Upper India. Another convenient test by which the newly found alphabet can be proved was the Rev. Mr. Stbvbnson's facsimile of the Carli inscriptions published in the Srd volume of the Journal, p. 428. I
468 JppUeaiion of the Simehi alphabet [Jonb»
will take one of these, (the most distinct,) of which I ha^e preserved the type-metal cot, and underline it according to the supposed value of each letter.
Mahdravisagotiputasa atiwUtarakasapi hdthataddra. This 18 not a facsimile, therefore I dare not assume that it is accu* rately rendered. I should myself incline to think that the final letter was an J. or ** producing the word so often found at Sanchi, — ddnam ; making it ' the gift with his own hand (haata danam) of Atri mitraka, the sr^n of the great Rdvisdgotu'
But I advance this reading with doubt, and merely to invite the attention of Mr. Stbvknson himself to the revision of this and the other Carli inscriptions with which he was so obliging as to favor me« when we were as yet oiily on the threshold of the inquiry.
Again : It will be remembered that one of the inscriptions sent down in facsimile last year by Mr. Hathoenb from Buddha-gaya^^ was in the lat character. It was found engraved on a pillar nom form- ing the stancheon of an upper story in the convent, but was supposed formerly to have stood near the temple. On turning to my lithograph of it in Plate XXXIII. of vol. V. I perceive the concluding word ddnam exactly as the Sancht. The whole Kne, though very roughly engraved, may be now easily read as
H JL J + S * A i ? -L* Ayalekuddangdye ddnam ; ' The gift of Ataleku danoa.' If the ill-defined mark below the -f- be a D , the reading may be Buddagaye ddnam, ' gift to Buddha-oata.*
The foregoing are, after all, but trifling ordeals for the new alpha- bet, compared with the experimentum cruets of the Delhi lit inscrip* tion, which the antiquarian reader will not be satisfied until he seea performed in his presence. To this, then, I will now hasten, content* ing myself with one or two sentences to demonstrate the perfect applicability of the system, and reserving for a future occasion the full interpretation of this strangely multiplied and important document* which it would be hardly fair to expect to read off-hand, even though it were written with entire orthographical precision, which a slight inspection has proved by no means to be the case.
I cannot select a better example for our first scrutiny than the open- ing sentence of the inscription. This I shewed in my former papers on the subject to be repeated oyer and over again in all the Uit inscriptiona « See Plate XXXIIL of Vol. V. and page 658.
1 837 .] to the No. 1 Imeriptum of the Ldt9. 469
of Upper India ; and the recent accession of the Gimar inscription of Gujerai, transmitted by Mr. Wathbn, and of the AtwoMiuma inscrip* tion of Cuiiack executed with such fidelity by Lieutenant Kittos» haa proved that it belongs equally to them, although in other respects both these texts differ from those already known to us. Thus from the very numerous examples of this passage, we have an opportunity of observing all the variations it undergoes either from carelessness of the sculptor, from grammatical license, or from mistakes of the copyist. The most usual reading of the text, and the equivalent according to my alphabet, are as follows :
Devanamaj^ya piyadasi Idja hevam ahd.
Here we perceive at once that the language is the same as was observed on the BkiUa fragments, — ^not Sanskrit, but the vernacular modification of it, which has been so fortunately preserved for us in the Pali scriptures of Ceylon and Ava. Devdmam piya (oftenerjitytf) ptya- daei Idja, is precisely the Sanskrit, ^YTiTt fsRT fM^^fit ^TWr. ' the lovely r&ja Devdndmpriya ;* or, with equal propriety, ' the beloved of the gods king Pitadassi ;' for either or both, may be the prince's name, Heoaim ahd, (or rather evam ahd for the h belongs to the word IdfaJ I recognized at once as an old friend in the Pdl( version of the Bud* dhist couplet ye dharmma, &c. so thoroughly investigated in the Journal for March, 1835 : evam dha, ' thus spake.'
Many of the repetitions of this initial sentence abound in trifling errors, especially in the vowel marks, and in the letters of nearly similar form, as p and h. These it is not worth while to notice, except as a caution against too implicitly following the text in other places, where such slight alterations will restore intelligibility. But Ratna Paula the Pflf scholar, whom I immediately invited to assist me in reading the inscription, could critically take objections to other inaccuracies which were repeated in every instance of the pillar text. Thus the double e was wanting in daei ; the nominative Uja should be written rdjd ; heoam, evam ; and ahd, dha. Satisfied that these were but the licenses of a loose vernacular orthography, as particularly evinced by the interchange of the liquids / and r, I was little abashed in finding the same errors on the Bakra and Betiah l£ts, and even on the CtUtaok cave inscription : — and it was with a degree of surprise and joy proportionate to the absence of expectation, that on looking over the Gimar version, I found all three of the grammatical errors removed ! The Gimar text is thus conceived ;
3 9
470. jlppUeattM «fA» &aieU t^kdiet
Devdnampiya Piyadasi rqfd evam dka.
ThuB the anomalouB use of the /, the value of the Towel e, and the identity of the language with the grammatical Pali, were explained and confirmed. Other variations equally useful were extracted : — thus in another part of the Gimar text the name was found in the in- strumental case, Devdnampiyena Piymdasina ; * hy Devdnam-piya, the beloved.' Sometimes the name is contracted as at the conclusion of the Delh{ text, ' eta devdnampiya aha' (for etam), 'the foregoing spoke the r6ja/ In other places the name is Devdnampiyadasi, without the second piya, and UJa or rdja is often omitted. But one of the most important variations occurs again in the Gimar text ; Devdnam piya piya iasi raja yasovaktti^ where yaewdkUi, for yasa uvdcha iti*, * lo this spake he/ (or vakti, speaks) is substituted for the ordinary form, Pfom dha.
Collecting together the above evidence, I think it will be admitted that the initial sentence is satisfactorily determinedf, and that it has •very appearance of being the declaratory formula of some royal edict* or some profession of faith. The simplicity of the form reminds ub of the coiknmon expression in our own Scriptures — " Thus spake the pro- phet ;*' or in the proclamation of the Persian monarch— " Thus aaith Ctrus, king of Persia." There is none of that redundant and fulsome hyperbole which we find in the Sanskrit grants and edicts of later days.
I should have been inclined to expect from the extensive distributiou of the document over districts, never, as feur as we know, governed by a single Indian monarch, that it rather contained the doctrines of some great reformer, such as Shakta, to whom the epithets deodaampriya priya'darsimk^ht be applied. But not to mention the inapplicability of the title rdja to such a person, the next sentence, which is also re* peated several times, sets the matter of its royal aathorship at rest. This sentence follows the opening just described, on the north, souths and west tablets of the Delhi pillar in the form following :
Soij^avUati vasa'abhisitena m^, which Ratna Pactla immediatdy read as satta visati vasse abhisittena me, * in the twenty-seventh year
* The P61i tdi it the Saaikrit ifTWf syaonimoui with -^j^ speech.
t The ReT. Mr. Stsvbnson's reading was |nKft^ fim ^j^ MX^iu^. which he trendated, ** In the two ways (of wiidom and of works ?) with all speed do I approaich the reipleadeot receptacle of the eTer-moTiag lumiuoiui radlaaoe.*'
J 887.1 ftftheNo.l Intcr^tums of the L6t9. 47i
of toy reign.' The anomalous form of the second letter perplexed me for some time, and it was only alter collation with other readings of the same passage that I became persuaded of its being a double 4. Thus I found sometimes /(j i' or sa^, and once ^ ^ ioia, but gene- i^y A)i>^^ lower stroke seeming to imply duplication. That the 4 i^ould be substituted for tt agreed with the observation by Messrs* BuKNouF and Lassxn of the frequent interchange of these letters in their analysis of a Pdli manuscript, the Boromat, from CeyUm. I have also found in other parts of the inscription that the double dental t is as frequently rendered by the cerebral f ( , as l>y f ^1 .
That we are not mistaken in the interpretation of this passage we have the most satisfactory proof in the commencement of the eastern tablet, which perhaps ought to rank first, as it speaks of an earlier date. The expression here is ^cfi^/bArO Hr/rOAjC8 I>uw44a8a vata abhintena m^ ; * In the twelfth year of my reign.' It may be perhaps objected that Atwd^oia is a very corrupt mode of writing dwddasa, * twelve :* the sep^ation mto two syllables of dwd, and the substitution of the cerebral 4 being too great a latitude to sanction unexplained. Here again, fortunately, other manuscripts come to our aid. In the Cuttaek inscription just received from Lieutenant Kxttob we find the dental d restored ; and the undue collision of the two short a's grammatically corrected, thus :
^£^i'rll&rGif/CAJ.8 duwddasa vatdhhisitenam^,
leaving the first error still uncorrected; but this again disappears when we turn to the Gimar version, which seems generally to have been executed with greater orthographical propriety. It is there, (38th line)—
?!»rbArCr/r(JAn>(fl- }»iL bildiO
Dwadasavdsdbhisitena devdnam day a piya ^hisa. This is on other accounts a most important variation, because it shews the value of the abbreviated pronoun mh (jmamd) ' of me,' to have- been correctly rendered. The pronoun would in the present instance be superfluous, because it is replaced by the name of the rija ; which* has ako two remarkable deviations from the common spelling — daya^ for piya may be a fault in transcription, but it is also translatable. The substitution of thiia for dost, a change not so easily explained, leads us to an inquiry who this potentate could have been, to spread his edicts thus over the continent of India ?
* The facsimile hss ^iUMUfiMON^f— a misUke, probably, ia eopjing« 3 p2
472 ApfMcaiUm cf lie AndU afyhAH [Jnn,
In all the Hindu geaealogicd tables with which I am aafaamtei no prince can be discovered poe8easiag> thii very remarkable naiie* If there ever reigned such a monarch in Indie, his memory mut have been swept away with every other record of the Beddhist dy. nasties we know to have roled in India unrecorded by Uant i but if any explanation can bo afforded short ol supposing such'anentin obliteration, and if it can be supported, moreover, by collateni fm^ we are bound to give it a preference rather than m4ke darkness more obscure by multiplying imaginary existences.
Such explanation can be satisfactorily siqiplied from the annab of a neighbouring country, and this is the third occasion in which we have been indebted to them for the elucidation of obscure occorrenoes io India Proper. In Mr. ToRNona's epitome of Ceylonese History, then, we are presented once, and once only, with the name of a king, jDaw- nipeaiiasa, as nearly identical with ours as possible, (especially the last reading of the name,) and bearing, as Ratna Paula informs me, pre- cisely the same derivation.
DnvxNi pxATissA succeeded his father on the throne of Ceylon in the year of Buddha 236, or B. C. 307. One of his first acts is thai related by Mr. TtraNona : —
'' He induced Dharmasoka, a sovereign of the many kingdomi
into which Dambadiva fJamhudwipa, or India) was divided, and whose
capital was PutiUipatia, {PatnaJ to depute his son Mihindu' and his
daughter Banoamitta, with several other principal priests, to Jntird*
dhapdra for the purpose of introducing the religion of Buddha. They
arrived in the year 237, the first of this reign and eighteenth of that
of Db arm/sok^. They established Buddhism, propagating its doctrines
orally. The bo-tree was brought and planted at Anurddhapuru oo
the spot where the sacred trees of former Buddhas has stood. The
right jaw-bone of Buodha was obtained from Sakrata himself, and a
cup full of other relics from DHARMASOKiC. The king built the vihart
and ddgoha called ToohpaaraanMya, in which the jaw relic was deposit*
ed; sixty-eight rock temples with thirty-two priest's chambers on
MiMntaUai', the Mahdvihare, the Issaramdni vihare, the Saita ekaUy€
ddgoba, and the Issa^ramaya ddgoha and vihare ; and formed the lua
v^a tank. Amul/, the principal queen, and many inferior wives of
the king, assumed priesthood*."
The age of the great Asoka, the third or fourth in descent from Chandraoupta, is one of the well known epochs of the promulgation of the Buddhist faith. It was also the most flourishing period of the Ceylonese sovereignty then enriched by a commerce which has in subsequent ages gradually passed into other channels. The monu- * TuRNOUR's Epitome of Ceylonese History, Cejlon Almanac, 1833.
1 937.] to ike No. 1 ikicf ytftoit ef fie L/m. 47|
meiits and rock cioaTattoBs ftttribvted to tke aneient sovere^ of CeifUm abound with inacriptioiia in a character not etsentiallj differing from these fonr on the continent of India. We have thus a strong primft facie argument in favor of the hypotheais that DavANAii«> NTATiss4» the royal convert^ tansed. in hie seal, the dogmas ntfhia newly adopted faith to be promulgated far and wide at hia expense* It it true that, according to the Makdvansi^ the Buddhist doctrines were not reduced to writing (t. *. in books), in Ceylon until 217 years, 10 months and 10 days after ito oral promulgation by Miainnif. Asoka's brotiier, in the year above fixed,— or " while Val4oamababo» the 21 St sovereign of the ViJeifa^Uae, was still a disguised fugitive ;" that is, about the year 90 B. C. ; but this fact tells rather in favor of other modes being previously used to make known, and to record irrevocably the new rules of conduct ; and we might easily cite a more ancient and venerable example of thus fixing the law on tablets of stone. But I have not yet ahewn that such is the nature of our iuscription :— as yet, we are ignorant what happened in the twelfth and the twenty-seventh year of king Dbv^nampitaoisa's receiving the holy unction, MbUekoka. To ascertain this, we must continue our analysis one step further. On the south, east, and west sides of the Delhi column, as well as in the body of the text, the text left unfinished aboveisthu8Conclnded:>X* D'B-J {j-J^fij/^iywndkammal^ilikkd' fitd, which may be exactly translated, ' This dkarma-lipi, or writing of the law, is caused to be written/ All doubt as to the nature of the document is thus removed, and we have the fullest confirmation oi the theory just broached. The variations of the reading are few— HiL' oifam is more correctly put for iyam in the Gimar version (lipi being neuter in P£li, though feminine in Sanskrit) : — and in the following sentence which winds up the IMh( inscription, we have dhammalibi twice used for dhammalipi, exactly the license allowed in Sanskrit, i|i|rf%rfw and WKwf^ bemg synonimous : these seemingly trivial variations are of great force in establishing the value of the letters interchanged :
lya dhammalibi likhahdpitdti eta Devdnampiya dhd : * lyam dham<» ma libi ata atha eilathabhanwa nlddhakaniva tata katmnya ena eoa ekUa-^ thiti 8vya* Which seems to imply, though the precise meaning ia not yet well made out : " Having caused to be engraven this dharmalibi, DxvANAMPifA thus declared : * This dharmalibi, in like manner as it is now fixed upon enduring rock, so may all continue for ever in the performance of it.' " SUasthdpan, if long, would mean the establish- ment of Buddha's doctrines. Chila tkUi nya, is evidently the San* skrit ehiran etkiti nydt*
474 AmJ^ of ike Al^Uiei dtritped [Jmcx,
The contents of the dkannMMpi itielf I mut reeorve for farther ezaim* Bition with the aid of thMe who are more oompetent to analyze the pecoUaritiee of its phraseology. From the corsory view I have tak«i of it with Ratna Paula, I may in some measure meet die cariosity of the reader's inqairies» by stating that it treats of the fraits of virtoe and ▼ice— that it points oat what animals are to be cherished and what are not proper for food— what days, of the lanar month, are to be esteem- ed holy, &c. ; with much abont the increase of virtoe, bat no mention of the name of Buddha, Bbakta. or Gautama— nor of any member of the Hindu Ptodieon. It is, however, quite impossible to say as yet what are the contents of this genoine relic of antiquity, — perchance a much more genuine relic of the Indian reformer than any of the bones, teeth or hair of this sacred personage that have been preserved in golden caskets or buried under stone pyramids in various spots ! But its chisf recommendation is the philological value it possesses, of higher authority even than all the books of N^di or CeyUm, in deter- mining the knotty dispute as to the language in which the reformed religion of Shakta was preached and spread so effectually among the people. It is now evident that, as with the KaHrpmUkU, the DmAgnm* tkU, the Sikks, the Rim$mMi$, and all the sects who have appealed to the common sense of the people against the learning and priestcraft of the schools, the language of the appeal employed by the disciples of Sh/kta was the vernacular idiom of the day.
A few words, in conclusion regarding the alphabet, of which I have had a fount prepared while this article was setting up for press.
There is a primitive simplicity in the form of every letter, whidi stamps it at once as the original type whereon the more complicated structore of Uie Sanskrit has been founded. If carefully analyzed, each member of the alphabet will be found to contain the dement of the corresponding member, not only of the Deva-nigar(, but of the Canou}, the Pflf, Uie Tibetan, the Uala Canara, and of all the deriva- tives from the Sanskrit stock.
Bat this not all : simplification may be carried much farther bj due attention to the structure of the alphabet, as it existed even ut this early stage, and the genius of its construction, s6 tst/io, may in some measure be recognized and appreciated.
^ First, the aspirated letters appear to have been formed in most cases by doubling the simple characters ; thus, j) chh is the doable of d ch; Qik, is the double of ( f ; Q (fil, is the half of this ; and 0 th, is Uie same character with a dot as a distinguishing mark : (this may account for the constant interchange of the ( » A* 0» ^^ 0* ^
1837.] finm tke BuiiUii Tope ai atmeU mtr Bhiha. 475
the inseriptioiis.) Again ; ^ dh,i» only the letter fl prodaced. from below — if doubled it would have been confounded with another letter, (the ^ .) The aspirated p l,iB merely the [j p, with a slight mark, Bometiroea put on the outside either right or left, but I cannot yet affirm that this mark may not merely denote a duplication of the letter rather than an aspiration— if indeed the terms were not originally equivalent ; for we have just seen the doubling of the letter made to denote its oipiratum.
The kh seems formed from the g rather than the k .—the gk and /A are missing as in Tibetan, and appear to be supplied by g and ckk respectively. M is anomalous, or it has been formed from the 4 by adding a downward stroke.
Again ; there is a remarkable analogy of form in the semivowels ^> ^* A y> I * J , ^J, J^, which tends to prove their having been framed on a consistent principle :— the first r hardly ever occurs in the Delhi inscription, but it is common in that from Gtmar. The k \j^, is but the <J reversed : the rx so peculiar to the Sanskrit alphabet is formed by adding the vowel t to the r thus, p.
As far as is yet known, there are oi^y one n*, and one s : the, nasals and sibilants had not therefore been yet separated into classes ; for the written P4U of 200 years later possesses at least the various it's, though it has but one s.
The four vowels, initials, have been discovered ^ . / • >. U «» »» *» *• Tlie second seems to be the skeleton of the third, as if denoting the smallest possible vocal ^ound. Of the medial vowels it is needless to ^peak, as their agreement in system with the old N£gari was long since pointed out. The two long vowels i and ii, are produced by doubling the short symbols. The viaarga is of doubtful occurrence, but the amenrara is constantly employed ; and when before m, as in 0'ii» dkamma, it is equivalent to the duplication employed in the more modem Fdii writing. The following, then, is our alphabet, arranged in the ordinary manner.
Gutturah. +TA?- k hh gghng irmiwv Palatiah. d <b 8 ? . chchhjjhny "^^mn^
CerOrah. ( O i* ^ • t fh 44^9 ^^VWH
Dentals. A0}"D1 t th ddhn ilW^i»w
Labials. b h U tt H p ph bbhm ^mnvfm
SemivofvehySrc. Jj l-JArbb-y^ Ivsh ^^vwv^ Vowels. H>>LP «» eu fi ^T^^^
* I think the CUmar and Ciy/ofi inicription* will be found to hive the other nasali made by modification of the piimarf J.. There are other letters ia thete tezU not found in the Idti of this side of India.
476 Anafym a/ tk» Ldt a^kabet. Nc. 1. [Juki,
We might perhapB on contemplatioii 6f these forms go yet hifhia into Bpeeaktion on their origin. Thns the g may he supposed to be formed of the two strokes of the k, diflerenfly disposed : U&e j, of the two half carves of the eh svperposed : the two iTs* are the tsnc letter tamed right and left respectlTdy ; and this principle, it may be remarked, is to be met with in other sdons of the Indian alphabet Thus in the Tibetan the # 9f , a soand nnknown to the Sanskrit, it made by inverting the j W ; the cerebral fi h by inverting the dea« tal 4 :— and the cerebral t, fA,or 9, |5» by inversion of thedentsl f, tk
The analogy between the ( and \ is not so great in this alphabet as in what we have imagined to be its successor, in which the eseeo- tial part of the I, (X) is the ( placed downwards, '^. In the eame manner the connection of the labials, j» and 6, is more visible in the oM Ceylonese, the Canoujf, and even the Tibetan alphabets ; the ^ <|, being merely thep H$ closed at the top : and in square P&lf \J sad Q.
Thus when we come to examine the matter critically, we are iiiBeii- sibly led to the redaction of the written characters to a comparatively small number of elements, m -|-, J , ( , |l , J_, {j, y , | , 4 and ^ ; besides the vowels }\, ^, [_. Or perhaps, in lieu of this arrangement, it may be preferable to adopt one element as representative of each of the seven classes of letters. We shall thus come to the very position long ago advanced by Jambulus the traveller.
Jambulub was antecedent, says Dr. Vincbnt, to Diondaus ; and Diod6rus was contemporary with Adoustus. He made, or pretended to have made, a voyage to Ceylon, and to have lived there seven years. Nine facts mentioned by him as characteristic of the people of that country, though doubted much in former days, have been confirmed by later experience : a tenth fact the learned author of the Peripbit was obliged to leave for future inquiry, — ^namely, " whether the parti- culars of the alphabet of Ceylon may not have some alhaum to truth : for he says, ' the characters are originally only seven, but by four varying forms or combinations they become twenty-eightf.' "
It would be difficult to describe the conditions of the Indian alpha* betical system more accurately than Jambulus has done in this short summary, which proves to be not only true in the general sense, of the classification of the lettera, but exact as to the origin and forma*
* It is worth ohierTAtion that the deatal d of the iascriptioas eonrespoads is form to the modern cerebral, and vice yerii. t YurosMT's Penphu of the Srythretin Ssa.
1887.] Aecaimt of a BitddUtt image in G^rukhpur. 477
tion of the symbola. Ab regards the diBCuseioD of the edict of Dby/- NAMPiTATUSA, the testimony of Jambulus is invaluable, because it proves that written characters,' — oar written characters, were then in use, (notwithstanding the Buddhist books were not made up tiU two centuries later :) and it establishes the credit of a much vituperated individual, who has been so lightly spoken of, that Wilfobd endea- vours tc identify him with Sindbad the sailor and other equally marvellous travellers !
III. — Notice of a Colossal Alto^ReHevo^ known 6y the name of Main Koonr, situated near Russia Tannah, in Pergunnah Sidowa, Eastern Division of Gorakhpur District. By D. Liston, Esq,
Should a traveller happen to encamp at Ku8s{a, a village situated about five kos from the Chapra boundary in the Gorakhpur district and on the road joining the two stations, it may so happen that his eye may alight on a pyramidal-looking mound of bricks about half a mile S. W. of the serai, over which spreads a magnificent banyan tree. Should he be of an inquisitive turn, his natural inquiries will be, what is it, and who has the fiime of being its builder ^ He will be informed that it oaee belonged to Mata Koonr* ; a somewhat less ruined brick P3nramid with other briek mounds, about three-quarters of a mile to the west of the object that first caught his observation, will probably he pointed out as Mata Koonr's fort ; and if it should be observed that our traveller's curiosity is thus excited* he will be told that Mata KooAr himself lies petrified at but a short distance from his former place of abode. A walk of about a couple of furlongs from the ruins, called the fort, will bring our traveller to the side of a colossal alto-relievo of very respectable execution, surrounded by much carved work, many of the figures of which are well designed and eat, though others of them are of an exaggerated and oatr6 character ; bat the features of almost all the im^es, as wdi as those t>f the principal idol, he will find have been destroyed with an unsparing hand, and with a care worthy •f a better object.
Not only have the countenances of the figures been defaced, but an inscription, of which I send you the remaining lines as correctly as I can copy them, seems at the same time to have been erased, or ground out, the bigotry which prompted the one deed having doubtless also instigated to the commission of the other more irreparable and lament* able outrage.
*- Mrita Kum^St the dead kamirt (god of war) ."—£]>» 3 Q
The iBSGriptio]i» of wiuoli No. 1 forms die mMuung portkni of the two first and only lines left, seeaas to have oecnpied the whole of what I may denominate, the riiield, if we consider the sorronnding earring as embla«mry» whidi it much resesaUes* Some additional writing has also existed on each side of this scroll or ^hidd on a sort of cornice, but that on the left hand of the figure has been so com* pletely obliterated that we can only now yentore to assert that there has been writing. Of the remains on the other side the letters given ia No. 2 msy be considered as a careful attempt at a copy.
Maia Koimr is an object of worship in this vicinity, and that his fame extends into neighbouring districts I had a proof in a pilgrim from BetHah pouring a vial of gangotri water on his sacred head whilst I was engaged with the sketch, of which I enclose a copy. The head, too, bears marks of being periodically anointed by a serving brahmin with ghee.
The enclosed sketch is to be considered as a plan of the design, and was taken from actual measurement. It struek me as rather renuark- able in taking these measurements, that the results were generally in complete inches and almost never in fractions of that unit.
The countenance is that of a young man : the chin well tamed, the forehead out of proportion, large. The ^>pearance of the head seema to have been given by the hair having been twisted into pyramidal spirals.
Mata Koonr is supposed to be a divinity of considerable power. Some years ago a lohar cut a piece from his left arm for the purpose of making a whet*8tone ; which sacrilege occasioned the death of him- self and entire family — ^it is said by disease.
Tradition relate that MaU^ tfifi^ on the arriual -of a Musulman army to attack Jiia fort, feeling himself unable .to cope with the force arrayed against him, caused his family and dependants to dncend into a well, ancLbe. him8elf*»having -become a stone, lay down on the mouth of it iii, order to conceal it from his enemyr and to ensure tfait no disgrace ^sb^uld befal the (A^eotaMof.his affisction. A few yean ago a gentleman, (name not now remembered,) caused Uie stone to be removed fro|irats site in order to ascertain whether it covered a well or no, but n%'e was found : the^s^onejor :|»eces (for the stone haa aplit from end tg^end nearly in the wddle) were not put back in th«r ori- ginal position ; — a dry season foUowaed, and the cultivators of the neigh- bouring villages deeming th$tt this was occasioned by the v?rath of 'Mata Koohr, came in a body and laid him again in the position whidi he had been known to occupy for many preceding generations.
The stone ia apparently a black day-slate.
^887.] Ai the di$iriet of Gorakhfmr. 479
I may mention that the appearance of the petals of the flower on the Bole of the fragment of the left foot (for one foot and one hand are mutilated) would almost induce a belief that the statue was not quite finished when subjected to the ruthless hand of the destroyer. The other parts of the sculpture give an idea of its having been com* pleted and finished with much care. The two figures of the eight- armed goddess in particular seem to me very well designed and ex* ecnted.
The group outside what may be termed the frame of the principal figure consists of two stout male personages having each at his left hand a figure of the same sex, but of not more than half the height. The form next Mata Koonr seems of more than Herculean proportions, and has apparently a flame or a glory about his head. His left hand rests on the head of a goat, I think, without horns and with pendent ears. The less robust figure has a disc with eight petals in each of his hands, which are held up so that the discs appear over his shoul- ders. He seems dressed in short drawers and short boots, whilst the apparel of his stouter companion more resembles that usually worn in the country.
The three aSrial figures waving necklaces (?) over the eight-armed goddess, occupy rather more space on the stone than they appear to do in the sketch.
The waved line in the cornice over the head of Mata Koonr is in the original an ornamental carving.
[NoTU. — ^We have delayed the publication of this notice, with the intention of lithographing the sketch ; but although sufficient to shew that the image is one of Buddha, surrounded with the smaller compartments descriptive of various acts of his life, surmounted also above by angels and gods, and below supported by the sinha and elephant, it is not distinct enough for the pencil. The inscriptions also are far too much abraded to be legible — but they probably con- tain nothing more than the ordinary couplet. The Buddhist monument to which the image belonged was probably connected with the Idt in the same district described by Mr. Hodqson in the Journal of the Asiatic Society, vol. HI. page 482. The name of thatl£t situated be- tween the town of BeUiah and the Gandak is Matkia, evidently the patronymic of Mata or Matha ; Koonr, or Kunwar, is a corruption of Kumdra, the youthful, or^the god of war : — or it may be derived from his adventure in the well, kimwa. Mata Kumdra might also be inter- preted, ' the defunct Kumara," but in any case the vulgar appellation has nothing to do with the original intention of the image. — ^Eo.] 3«2
4S0 Eitiraei^ md TrmmkUm of a Ckaptir ' [Jons,
IV. — TVoHsIation of one of the GrmUhas, or sacred books, of the Dadt' panthi Sect. By Lieut. G. R. Siddons, 1st Light Cav., second u command Srd Local Horse, Neemuch,
We cannot preface Lie at. Siddom*s specimen of the contents of the Dadupanthi Manual better than by extracting Professor Wilson's account of this curious sect of onti-idolatrists, from the sixteentli volume of the Asiatic Researches. Dr. Wilson had intended to have given a translation of a few passages, but his manuscript was unfor- tunately mislaid. His notice of the sect was chiefly obtained fromLieut.- CoL Smith, and partly from verbal information at Benares where the elder branch of the same dissenters, the Kabirpanthis, have a prin- cipal establishment. Lieut. Siodons has enjoyed the advantage of collecting his materials at the bead- quarters of the sect.
" The Dadupanthi is one of the indirect ramifications of the Rdrnd- nandi stock, and is always included amongst the Vishnava schisms : its founder is said to have been a pupil of one of the Kabirpanthi teach- ers, and to be the fifth in descent from Ram/nand; viz. 1, Kabir; 2, Kamdi; 3, Jamdl} 4, Bimal ; 5, Buddhan ^ 6, Dadu. The worship is addressed to Rama, but it is restricted to the japa, or repetition of his name, and the Rama intended is the deity as negatively describ- ed in the Vedanta theology : temples and images are prohibited.
** Dadu was a cotton- cleaner by profession : he was bom at Ahm* dabad, but in his twelfth year removed to Sambher in Ajmer : he thence travelled to Kalydnpur, and next removed to Naraina, in his thirty-seventh year, a place four kos from San^her, and twenty from Jaypur. When here he was admonished, by a voice from heaven, to addict himself to a religious life, and he accordingly retired to Bake- raiMi mountain, five kos from Naraina ; where after some time he disappeared, and no traces of him could be found. His followers believed he was absorbed into the deity. If the list of his religious descent be accurate, he flourished about the year 1 600, at the end of Akbbr's reign, or in the beginning of that of Jbhanqir. The fol- lowers of Dadu wear no peculiar frontal mark nor md!d, but carry a rosary, and are further distinguished by a peculiar sort of cap, — a round white cap according to some, but according to others one with four comers, and a flap hanging down behind ; which it is essential that each man should manufacture for himself.
" The Dadupanthis are of three classes : the Viraktas, who are religious characters, who go bare-headed, and have but one garment and one water-pot. The Ndgas who carry arms, which they are willing to exercise for hire» and amongst the Hindu princes they have been
1837.] /rom the GrantkMi oftke Dtd^fuOki Sect. 48^
considered aa good soldien. The third claBs is that of the Bitter*
dhdris, who follow the occupations of ordinary life. A farther sub- division exists in this sect, and the chief branches again form fifty* two divisions, or ihamhaa^ the peculiarities of which have not been ascertained. The Dadupanihia burn their dead at dawn, but their religious members not unfrequently enjoin that their bodies after death shall be thrown into some field or some wilderness, to be de- Ycured by the beasts and birds of prey ; as they say, that in a funeral pile insect life is apt to be destroyed.
*' The Dadupamihis are said to be very numerous in Mdrwdr and Ajmer : of the Ndga class alone the r£ja of Jaypur is reported to entertain as soldiers more than 10,000. The chief place of worship is at Naraina, where the bed of DAnu, and the collection of the texts of the sect are preserved and worshipped. A small building on the hill marks the place of his disappearance. A mkla or fair is held annually from the day of new moon to that of full moon in Ph£lgnn, (February -Marchi) at Naraina, The tenets of the sect are contained in several Bkdshd works, in which it is said a vast number of passages from the KaUr writings are inserted, and the general character of which is certainly of a similar nature. The DadupnaUhie maintain a friendly intercourse with the followers of Kabi'k and are frequent visitors at the Chaura, (at Benares.)"
^T^ mror WT^ w^m i ^rf^wim^w i Qii*fti«i^"tiK*i «^ 'ftw^t I e t
4M SMnmi mi Trmnhtkm •/• Cktpiet [Jum,
^^^^^^^^^^—^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^S^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^C ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^M^^^^^^^^^^^ ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^B^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ft ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^k^^^^^^^^^^^^^_ ^
U37.] from tke GmUkoi of tkf Dmhipmtm Sfd. 4M
OTHi^viTwrrfnnr ninri*i*iii<*ii wTw^ncnroif^ ^cnffi^nww j ^wWi^r^rJ^^ i^r^nf^^Tftrfwn: i.<i^ni^«fJiT«aiHi. wtinftminx i
^ • 9^ ^ ^
I
4M EtOfet m^ TrmiMkUm of € Ckgpier iJvnu,
Tyamhtion nf the ^iopter en FaiA,
I. Whatorer %'m will«Ui» that, without the leMt dilEeiilty, ihall be ; why^ therefore, do je kill youraeWes with grief, when grief can avail you nothing ?
%. Whataoever hath been made, God made. Whataoerer ia to be made^ God will make. Whataoerer ia, God maketh,— then why do any of j« afflict youraelves?
S. DikDO layeth. Thou, oh God I art the anther of all thinga which have been made, and from thee will originate all things which are to be made. Thou art the maker, and the cause of all thinga made. There ii none other but thee.
4. He ia my God, who maketh all thinga |ierfect. Meditate upon him in whose hands are life and death.
5. He ia my God, who created hearen, earth, hell, and the inteme- diate space ; who ia the beginning and end of all creation ; and who pro- videth for all.
6. 1 believe that God made man, and that he maketh every thiog. Be ia my friend.
7. Let faith in God characterise all your thoughta, worda, and actioai. Be who serveth God, places oonfidence in nothing else.
8. If the remembrance of God be in your hearta, ye will be able to accomplish things which are impracticable. But those who seek the pathi of God are few !
9. He who understandeth how to render his calling sinleas, shall bs happy in that calling, provided he be with Qon,
10. If he that perfecteth mankind, occupy a place in yoor hcarti^ you will experience his happiness inwardly. Ra'm is in every thing ; Ra'm is eternal.
II. Oh fooliah one ! God is not far from you. He ia near you. Toa are ignorant, but he knoweth every thing, and is careful in beatowiog.
18. Consideration and power belong to God, who is omniscient. Strivs to preserve God, and give heed to nothing else.
13. Care can avail nothing ; it devoureth life : for those things havs Existed which were ordained, thoae things shall happen which Geo ahall direct.
14. He who cauaeth the production of all living things, giveth to their mouths milk, whilst yet in the stomach. They are placed amidst the ires of the belly : neverthdeas they remain unsoorcfaed.
15. Oh forget not, my brother, that God's power is always with yes. There is a formidable pass within you, and crowds of evil paasions fleck te it: therefore comprehend God.
16. Commend the qualities which God possesseth. He gave you eye^ apeech, head, feet, mouth, ears^ and hands. He ia the lord of Hfe and ef the world.
18870 A^*" ^^^ Grant has of the Dadupanihi Sect. 486
17. Ye forget God^ who was indefatigable in forming every thing, and who keepeth every thing in order ; ye destroy his doctrines. Remember God, for he endued your body with life : remember that beloved one, who placed you in the womb, reared and nouriBhed you.
18. Preserve God in your hearts, and put faith into your minds, so that by God's power your expectations may be realized.
19. He taketh food and employment, and distributeth them. God is near ; he is always with me.
.90. In order that he may diffuse happiness, God becometb subservient to all ; and although the knowledge of this is in the hearts of the foolish, yet will they not praise his name.
21. Although the people every where stretch out their hands to God ; although his power is so extensive, yet is he sometimes subservient to all.
SS. Oh God, thou art as it were exceeding riches ; thy regulations are without compare, thou art the chief of every world, yet remainest invbible*
53. Dadu sayeth, I will become the sacrifice of the Godhead ; of him who supporteth every thing ; of him who is able, in one moment, to rear every description of animal, from a worm even to an elephant.
54. Take such food and raiment as it may please God to provide you with. You require naught besides.
25. Those men who are contented, eat of the morsel which is from God. Oh disciple! why do you wish for other food, which resembles carrion?
26. He Uiat partaketh of but one grain of the love of God, shall be released from the sinfulness of all his doubts and actions. Who need cook, or who need grind ? Wherever ye cast your eyes, ye may see provisions.
27. Meditate on the nature of your bodies, which resemble earthen vessels ; and put every thing away from them, which is not allied to God.
28. Dadu sayeth, I take for my spiritual food, the water and the leaf of Ra'k, For the world I care not, but God's love is unfathomable.
29. Whatever is the will of God, will assuredly happen ; therefore do not destroy yourselves by anxiety, but listen.
50. What hope can those have elsewhere, even if they wandered over the whole earth, who abandon God? oh foolish one! righteous men who have meditated on this subject, advise you to abandoa all things but God, since all other things are affliction.
51. It will be Impossible for you to profit any thing, if you are not with God, even if you were to wander from country to country ; therefore, oh ignorant, abandon all other things, for they are affliction, and listen to the voice of the holy.
32. Accept with patience the offering of truth, believing it to be true ; fix your heart on God, and be humble as though you were dead.
S3. He who meditateth on the wisdom which is concealed, eateth his morsel and is without desires. The holy praise his name, who hath no illttsion.
3 R
486 Mxiruet frmn ike GrtmthM rf ike D&dupmUku. [Jm.
84. Hare BO desires, bat eeeept wlMit eireuiMfeuces au^ bring before yon ; becsuse wbeleTer God pleeseth to direet^ caa mtret be vtoag.
85. flsTe no desires, but eat in faith and with meditatiaii wiiittm chances to fall in your way. Gk> not aboet, tearing Amn the tree, vM is iavlslble.
86. Have no deaires, but take the food which cduaees to iUl ia year way, belieying it to be correct, because it eometh Arean G«B ; as mscbai if it were a mouthful of atmosphere.
37. All things are exceeding sweet to thoos who love Geo; they wesid never style them bitter, even if filled with poison ; on dM oontnry, thsf would accept them, as if they were ambrosia.
36. Adversity is good, if on aooeont of Goo ; bnt II is welesl to fsin the body. Withoat God, the comforts of wealth are unprofitable.
S9. He that believeth not in the one Goo, hath an nnsettied aund ; he will be in sorrow, though in the possession of riches i but Qe» is wHbauC price.
40. The mind which hath not faith, is fickle and vnaettled, beesan^ not being fixed by any certainty, it changeth from one thing to another.
41. Whatever is to be, wiU be: therefore long not hft grief nor for Joy, because by seeldng the one, you may find the other^ Forgot not le praise God.
49. Whatever is to be, will be : therefore neither wish fiar heaven nsr be apprehensive on account of hell. Whatever was ordained, is.
43. Whatever is to be, will be ; and that which God hath ordained can neither be augmented nor decreased. Let your minds understand this.
44. Whatever is to be, will i>e ; and nothing else can happen. Aceept that which is proper for you to reoeive, but nothing else*
45. Whatever God ordereUi, shall happen, so why do ye vex ytnu selves ? Consider God as supreme over all ; he is the sight for yon to behdd.
46. Dadu sayeth. Do unto me oh God 1 as tiiou thinkest beet — I am obedient to thee. My disciples ! behold no other God ; |*o no where but to him.
47. I am satisfied of this, that your haippinesa will be in proportion to your devotion. The heart of Dadu worshippeth God night and day.
48. Condemn nothing which the eveator hath made. Those are liii holy servants who are satisfied with them.
49. We are not creators— the Creator is a distinct being ; he can make whatever he desireth, but we can make nothing.
50. KuBEBRX left Benaref and went to Mughor in search of Gen. Ra'm met him without concealment, and his object was accomplished.
51. Dadu sayeth. My earnings are God. He is my food and my sup- porter ; by his spiritual sustenance, have all my members been noarJahe^
53. The five elements of my existence are contented with one food i my mind is intoxicated ; hunger leaveth him who worshippeth no olbsf but God.
1 887.] 8iM qf Fo$»a dtptmts in the NerhMa VaUey. 487
^8. God is ny dothiag and my dwelllDg. He is my ruler, my body, •od my souL
54. God ever fostereth his creatures ; even as a mother serveth her oispriog, and keepeth it from harm.
65. Oh GrOD, thou who art the truth, grant me contentment, love, devotion, and faith. Thy servant Dadu prayeth for true patience, and that he may be devoted to thee.
v. — Notice of new Sites of Fo$iU deposits in the Nerbudda Valley. By
Dr. G. G. Spilsbuby. PI. XXX.
[la a letter to the Sec, ice Proceedinge As. Soc. for May, p. 321.] The last presentation I made to the museum was part of the os innominatnm of an elephant, which, judging by the size of the sockets, was supposed to be of larger dimensions than the animal whose bones were deUneated in your August No. for 1834. The specimen was picked up on the hill close to Jahalpur, on the site first brought to notioe by Captain Suuman, and whose discovery has been the parent of the whole of my researches. This specimen was forwarded as being the first that appeared to ma of definite form sufficient to identify the animal to which it belonged. Since this I have been over die bill several times, but with the exception of one vertebra of the same or similar sized animal, I have not been able to add more specimens of sufficient size or determinate form to my collection ; though I donbt not the hill is most rich in fossil remains from the quantity of frag- ments of trees and bones strewed about. From a note of mine in December last yoa were made aware that I was following up my in- vestigations at iSo^aimt on the Omar Naddhi. These have now led to the discovery of three new sites for the knowledge of which we are solely indebted to Major Ousblbt, the principal Assistant of the district, whose zeal in the prosecution of these most interesting discoveries, and kindness in aiding and facilitating their conveyance to me will, I have no doubt, be fully appreciated by the Society when the specimens are presented, and which I trust will be before the termination of March. I shall now proceed to give some description of the present dispatch, consigned to my friend Dr. Row's care, who will I know have much pleasure in forwarding them to you.
Seven of the specimens are from my old site of Sagauni, and as I before forwarded two femurs, the present must evidently have be- longed to another animal of the same species. They consist of a sacrum, part of the os innominatum containing the socket, part of the os pubis, 3 B 2
480 8iU$ of FouU depo$iU m tke NerhMm FoOiy. [Juni,
the symphuiB being Tery difttinct*, a femur (figB. 1, 2, eee note) in two pieces and a tibia (figs. 3, 4) in as many. These constitnte the packages from Sagaumi, and you will doubtless immediately recognize the same formation and matrix as those first sent. Circumstances not allowing of ray visiting the place in person, I requested Major OusBLXT, who was at that time at Narsinghpur^ to visit the place and have a shaft cut from top to bottom. While so employed, being accom« panied by numerous pateU of the neighbourhood, one of them in- formed him that about two kos off, a giant's head was projecting from the bank near his village ; and on visiting the place the splendid upper jaw, that is now presentedf, was excavated and sent in. This also led to the discovery of the fossil Bufialo-head, (for I presume from the size and setting on of the horns, that there wiU be no doubt as to what animal it belongs,) together with four other fossil remains of animals which I shall leave to the cognoscent to class. I have still two specimens to forward, one a shoulder from Sagamu, the other a nearly complete elephant's head with exception of the lower jaw. This last was the result of native intelligence. Major Ousblby being informed that close to Rewanagar was a giant's head, and that the place or ravine in which it was deposited obtained the name of the Dona* 8 khoh from this circumstance. This, however, with the shoolder must await another opportunity, as they do not weigh less than fire maunds, and the fragments now brought to your notice are not less than ten. Thus from Captain Slbbm am's first discovery of a fossil deposit near Jahalpur valley, and a slight notice of that fact in your Journal, eleven sites (including Jahalpur and Hoshingabdd) in the valley of the Nerhudda have been brought to the notice of those interested in geological pursuits, and with the valuable aid now afforded by my new coadjutor Major Ousblxt, I trust to add to the number.
In conclusion I beg to send a sketch, shewing the locale of the new sites.
NoTB. — ^The dimensions of the huge fossil humerus and cubitus, represented in the plate correspond so nearly with those of the femur formerly extracted by Dr. Spilbbury from the same spot Sagaum, that we may safely allot them to the same animal, an elephant of certainly more than fifteen feet high : and indeed our museum will soon be able to put the animal together from the ponderous masses
* Theie fragnenU put together are represented in Plate XXX. figs. 5, 6.— £d* t A fine fossil, ferragintxed~of a smaller sise than the S^gauni elephant.
'j0urn.As.jSoe.
y^i v/T-j XXX.:
1837.] New ipeciea of Scolopacida, Indian Snipes. 489
Dr. S. has, at great trouble and expense, conveyed across country from the Nerhudda to the Ganges for us. In the sketch of localities joined to his note, it becomes evident that the whole allavium contains fossil remains ; and we may confidently leave its exploration to the Doctor and his coadjutor Major Ousxlxt. We might expatiate upon the gold medals awarded by the London Geological Society to Messrs. Cautlbt andFALCONsa* as a stimulus to our discoverers, but although it must be an encouragement to all to find their labors thus appreciated at home, we should blush to put such rewards in the scale against, or with, the disinterested love of science which has done so much alone. We would suggest to Dr.S. not to confine himself to gigan« tic specimens, but particularly to select from the mass of fragments, teeth of all sorts : hitherto we have only had the horse, the elephant, and the buffalo from Jahalpur, but doubtless there are as many other animals associated with these as at Perim and elsewhere. We have not time at present to lithograph the buffalo (an incontestable one it is) but we reserve it with the less regret because we are expecting a similar specimen from Mr.DAws, — when all the heads can be arranged together for comparison. — Ed.
VI. — New species of Scolopacida, Indian Snipes. By B. H. Hodgson, Esq. In No. 32 of the Gleanings in Science, (the precursor of your Jour- nal) for August, 1831, I gave a full and careful account of the Woodcock and of the several Snipes of Nepal. But as no technical names and characters were then affixed to these birdst» I may as well attempt to supply the deficiency for the benefit of local ingtUrers, who, I suspect, are hardly sufficiently alive to that legerdemain of the closet-naturalist, whereby they are cheated of the whole merit of their labours by him who does no more than annex a few words of doggrel Latin to the numerous facts painfully elaborated by costly and continuous attention. How long assiduous local research is to be deliberately deprived of those aids of library and museum which it ought to be the chief duty of learned Societies at home to furnish, I know not. But the candid will, in the meanwhile, make all
* We hope these medals will not be so tardy of arrival as those voted to Captains Burnks and Conollt by the Paris Geographical Society which have not yet made their appearance. — Ed.
t Those to whom it went, best know what is become of the paper I sent home, wiik these names and diaracters aiBxed.
490 N€m tpeaei of Sc0kpMcid4t, /mKm Smpe$. [Johb«
allowancet for the necettary errors deaving to attempts at technical Zoology, in the want of sach aids. Whilst the face of our land is darkened with skin-hunters, deputed hy learned Societies to incam* her science with ili-aseertained species, no English soological associ- ation has a single travelling naturalist* in India ; nor has one such hody yet sought to invigorate hcoi rttwrcht numerous as now are the gentlemen in India with opportunities and inclination for ohserratiaa such as need hut the appropriate aid of those hodies to render the bvestigations of these gentlemen tndy efficient towards all the higher ends which the Societies in question are constituted to forward !
GftAUJLTOItBS. SCOLOPACIDJB.
Genus Scolopaz, Auctorum.
Species, new ? Indieus, nobis.
Structure typical : aspect of the European type : size less, 14 inches long by !24 between the wings, and 12 oz in weight : bill S inches : tail ^ : wings about 1^ inch less than the tail : 1 at quill longest : tertiab about 1 inch less. Tarsus If; central toe H, hind if. Tail 12, soll^ uniform.
Remark, Found everywhere, in the higher mountains of India. Colored like the European type, but asserted by competent judges to be less in size. The size and proportions given will determine this point. If both differ, the species roust be distinct, and will form an interesting instance of geographical equivalency without specific identity-«of which probably there are rery many yet to be noted, especially among the Roptores, the waders, and the swimmers — migrating birds which have, it is true, a wide range, but very appa- rently (according to my experience), a limited one.
Genus Gallinaoo, Auctorum.
Species, new : Nemoricola, nobis. *
Large dark wood-haunting snipe, with fall soft bowed wings : short- ish tail of 16 to 18 feathers, whereof the 8 or 10 laterals are some- what narrowed and hardened : large blue legs and feet, and belly
* The French, who are far quicker-witted thaa we Beotien leUnden, havs had two inch agents in India ever lince I came to it. But the traveUiog natunu list is in no cohdition to compete with the fixed local student, if the latter receive the obvious helps from home. For many years past we have had great and wealthy Zoological Societies in London, which, however, have not yet foaad out that the phsenomena of animate nature must be observed where they exist 1
t My method of measuring the tarsus and digits has been ezpkiaed in the Indian Journal of Science, No. YIIL ibr November 1836«
1 837 .] New tpecUi of ScoUpaeidst, Indian Sniper 49 1
entirely barred : 12| ioohee long by 18 between the winge : bill 2|> tail 2| : tarsuB If : central toe l|t : bind /t : weight 7 oz.
Remarks. This interesting species' forms by its size, its manners, and some points of its structure, a link between the genera Scohpax and Gallinago, but deviates from both towards Rktfmehma, by the feebleness of its soft, bowed and subgradated wings, which hare the 2nd qaill longest. I have set it down in my note book, as the type of a new genus or subgenus, under the style of Nemericoia Nipa* iensis, but I forbear* for the present, from so naming it. Its general structure is that of a snipe, but the bill is a woodcock's, and the legs and feet are larger than in Qallinago. It is shy, non-gregarious, avoids the open cultivated country, and is only found in the haunts of the woodcock, with this difference in its manners, as compared wiih those of Scokpas, that it is averse from the imienor of woods. The wings are usually from f to 1 inch less than the tail, and the prime and tertial quills are equal. The tarsi differ from those of the com- mon snipe in that the scales, posteally, are broken on the mesial line, whereas they are entire in that bird.
2nd Species, new : Sclitaria, nobis.
Large, pale, luteous-leg^d snipe, with small legs and feet, and tail consisting of 20 plumes, whereof the 10 laterals are hardened and narrow: 12^ inches long by 20 in expanse: bill 2|-: tail 3^: tarsus Itv : central toe 1|\ : hind ^S ^ weight 6^ os.
Remarks, The general structure of this bird is perfectly typical, (Crallinago), but it has shorter legs and feet than the ordinary snipe, from which it further differs by the division of the tarsal scales, on the posteal aspect. This is a point of affinity with the last, with which our present species agrees very closely iv. manners ; the two conduct- ing one, without a sensible interval, from Scolopax to Gallinago, The trivial name refers to the habits of the species : but the term, in English, is usually applied by our sportsmen to the preceding bird which is found in the Doons and Kaders near the hills, whereas the present species never quits the hills. In our present subject the wing has all the strength and acumination so characteristic of most of its confamiliars. The tail also is firm and of good length. The' tail usually exceeds the wing^ by about half an inch, the tertials being scarcely so long as the primes.
3rd Species, Biclavus, nobis.
Common Indian field snipe, with the lining of the wings perfectly barred, and tail of 24 to 28 feathers, of which the 16 to 20 laterals
493 New tpm^ of SdUopaciddt, Inditm SMpes. [Jukb,
are narrowed almost to threads, and very rigid. 1 1 inches long by 17 wide, and 5 oz. in weight; bill 2|: tail 2^: tarsus 1^: central toe 1^. hind ti. '
4th Species, Uniclavus, nobis.
Common Indian field snipe, with the lining of the wings faintly barred, the bill long, and tail of 14 to 16 uniform ploraes. 11| inches long by 1 7 wide*, and 5 ounces in weight : bill 3} : tail 2| : tarsus 1^ : central toe 1^, hind i%.
Remarks, The two last species are the ordinary snipes of the plains and hills : their general structure and aspect are quite typical, but their size is less than that of their European analogue. The dif- ferences noted in the two species are permanent, as I have prored by the examination of numberless specimens of both sexes, and in all stages of moult. Both the bill and the tail of Umelavus are conspi- cuously longer than those of Biclavus, In characterising these four species of Gallinago, 1 have chosen purposely to rely on size, propor- tions, and the structure of the tail — points which I have no doubt will serve to fix my species without reference to colors, in relation to which it may be observed that the uniformity of aspect (except in our Nemoricola, which has the woodcock bars below) is calculated only to confuse those who are referred to it for specifical differences. The expressions dark and pale, in the specific characters of Nemori* cola and Solitariat have careful reference to the average tone and intensity of color in the type of Gallinago.
Id Biclavus, the wings are seldom so much as an inch short of the tail : whereas in Unlclavus, they are generally 1^ at least. This is caused by the superior length of the tail in the latter : for the wings of both are of equal size, and 5 inches long from the bend of the shoulder to the tip of the longest quill.
« The Rev. R. Evksbbt, ia 1825, killed a bird of this species, 12i inches long and 7 os in weight 1 1 Bat monsters are abnormal ; and I take occasion to say that all my sites, weights and proportions in this paper are mean maxima, deduced from numberless trials. I may add, that the sexual deffereoces are purposely overlooked, having been found to be inappreciably small. The females, however, are the larger ; and the males, the deeper toned in color.
Itt7»^ PtoeeeA^B of the A$kak SoeUtf. 4»S
VII. — Proceedings of the Asiatic Society* W^dnndap JBvenmff, the 5th July, 1837.
The Hon'ble Sir Edwabd Rtan, Prendent, in the chair.
Mr. J. MuiR, C. S., proposed hy Captain Cautlbt^ seconded by the Secretary, at the last meeting, was elected a Member.
The Baron Sohiluno, of Cronstadt, was, npon the favorable /report of the Committee of Papers^ elected an Honorary Member.
RusTAitji' CowASJi', was proposed by Baboo Ra'm Comal Skn, seconded by Sir E. Rvan.
Baboo SuTT Cburn Gbosal^ proposed by the Secretary, seconded by Mr. Harb.
Captain Boolb, proposed by Mr. Waltebs, seconded by Captain Pbit.
BBRTON.
Read a letter from Dr. J. Swikbt, acknowledging his election as a Member.
Read the following correspondence regarding the museum, consequent upon the resolution of the last meeting.
To the Right Honorable Qbobob, Lord Auckland, &c. &c. &e.
• Oavemor Oemral qf India in CotmeO,
Mt Lokd,
I have beea reqaetted by the Asiatic Sodety to become the organ of a retpeetfal repreietttation to your Lordship In Council on a topic of great importance to the Interests of the Society, which was made the snojcct of a Resolution passed at a general meeting held on the 7th instant.
I haTe new accordingly the honor to submit a oopy of thst Resolution, and with erery deference and respect to solidt for the prayer of it, the most fsTorable consi* deration of your Lordship's GoYernment.
The Asiatic Society has been in existence for'more than half a century. Founded by the illustrious Sir William Jonbs, with the concurrence and support of the no less lllnstrious WABaaN H astinos, it has uniformly enjoyed the countenance and pro- tection of the high offlcers placed at the head of the Indian administration, many of whom have Jola^ in its ohjeets with more than the formal interest of nominal patrons, and hare contributed individually to Its records of literature, or to its collection of antiquities and of curious natural productions.
It would be quite superfluous to enumerate, in addressine the Society's ofllcial patron, the many eminent men whose names hsTc adorned and still adorn Its list of members, or to recal the serriees they have seTcrally rendered to science and to literature ; but it is by no means to these slone that the Institution owes Its efHeieacy^ its staliili^, and its reputation. Without the co-operation of the many, the talents and abstract studies of the few would have been comparatiTely inefectual ; and the learned world in many cases would hsTC been deprived of the chief benefit of their studies and knowledce but for the combination which is so necessary to cifect undertakings of magaltuoeandezpence, and for the stimulus which emulation, and publicity, and a common interest nerer fell to ezdte.
Since its foundation the Asiatic Society has expended more than three lakhs of moees upon the prosecution and publication of its Reseaches in the languages, the philosophy, the history, the geography, physical, and statistical of India ; and there is no branch of useful knowledge connected with this country that has not received illustration through the Judicious employment of its fonds.
On one or two occasions the Society has received handsome donations firora indivi- duals, but it has never yet solicited or received public aid from the Government of the country. In venturing therefore to propose a measure for which there was no prece- dent in its history, the Committee of papers, with whom the suggestion originated, deemed it incumbent on them to shew the Societv at large the grounds upon which they rested their recommendation : and the substance of the arguments they then used I am now requested by the Society to lay before your Lordship in Coundl.
It is not from a decUaing Society that an appeal is made, to save it from impeodlag rain or to enable it to support its expcnees on' the same scale of efficiency as hereto- fore. Oa the contrary, the Society never had a more flourishing list of coatributiag Members, nor was it ever more actively engaged on the multiplied objects of Its attention. Indeed it would be difficult to mention any department in which its duties have not materially increased within the last few years.
3 8
4M Pf9ceedmg$ of tke A$kik SodHf. [Joirib
By the tnuufcr of tkc Oriental pnblicatioiu firom the Edoeatkm Coanittee t very Important and responsible task has been thrown apon the Society, which it \% most anxious to perform with diligence and satisfaction to the increasing body ofOrientsl ■eholars in Bnrope, who have expressed a common feeling nnd interest in its cSdeaqr ■ad permananey.
By the transfer of the Oriental mmnnscrlpts and printed voinmes from the CoQcge of Port William the Soeiety^s library has been donbled, and the eharge and respon- sibility of its management proportionately increased. The Society eannot be insendble of the obligation of amking known its contents , of enconraging and providlag aceon- modation for copyists, and of gnarding property of increasing Talue. Thus the extent sion of the library has been attended with oonse<xiiences which are felt in variom matters of detail that eannot well be described.
Literary publications have also sought the Society's anspices in greater nmnber of late than heretofore ; and the gowemment has paid It the compliment of seekiag its advice and of following its suggestions in respect to many literary nndertakisgt for which the public patronage had been solicited.
The government of France has condescended to employ the Society as the medium for nrocurlnflr additions to the snperbOrientnl library of the French nation, and many A sttnguished Orientalists of the Continent hnve solicited the snme fnvor.
From nil these soarees the responsibility, the substantive existence of the Soeietf has derived strength asd lustre ; but every enlnrgement of Its connections nnd every new Held of its operations cannot but call for some additional expenditure or point ont some desideratum which the Society's means are unable to provide ; and this mnSt be always more prominently felt where, from all the ofllcers of the institution afbrd- ing their services gratuitously, there is a reluctance in imposing new duties or a- pecting an increased devotion of their limited leisure.
But it is particularly in the physical branch of its labours— a vast Add eonpR- hending, according to the emphntic expression of Sir William Jomvs, " whatever is produced by nature within the geographical limits of Asia," that the Asistie Society feels Itself most backward and deficient of means.
The rapid strides that have been made in physicnl Inquiry throughout the world in the present nge, have been compassed only by national efforts. By these have thi schools of ParU been raised to the perfection of which they now boast, and her mt- seums stored vrith most Instructive and premous collections.
By the combinations of the wenlthy, nided by a popular government is Baglsnd now beginning to rival her. A national museum is Inaeed throughout Bmrope bwooM an essential engine of education, Instructive alike to the uninformed who admires the wonden of nnture through the eye nlone, nnd to the refined student who seeks In these repositories what It would be quite out of his power to procure with his own means.
The Asiatle Society, or It may be allowable to say the metropolis of British India, hns had the germs of a nntional museum as It were planted in Its bosom. As st Parit a new ern was opened in the history of Its great museum, the Jardia dm Flantes, through the diseoreries of extinct nnd wondrous anlmnl forms exhwned ttom ihe rocks on which the tovm was built, and which required nil the mynnets of eomparative anatomy for their Investigation even by the master-hnnd of the great CuTiBK ; so In Caleuita through the munificence of a few Indiridnnls and the deve* lopment of fossil deposits in vnrions parts of Indin hitherto unsuspected, ire have become possessed of the basis of a grand collection, and we hnve been driven to seek recent specimens to elucidate them. Our desire hns been wnrmly seconded by all who have eiOoyed the opportunity of contributing ; from CMan, from New Sendh WaUtt from the Cape, and from every quarter of the Honorable Compnny's posses- sions, specimens of natural history, of mineralogy, and geology, have fiowed in fnster than they could be accommodated, nnd the too little nttentlon they have received has alone prevented similnr presentations from being much more numerous ; for It is but rensonnble to suppose thhtof the stores continually dispatched to Baglaad or the Continent, the Sodetj would have received a larger share, had It done proper honor to what It has received.
In May 1839, the Society resolved to try the experiment of appointing salaried oflloers to the charge of its museum. For two yean economy in other departsMsti has enabled it to maintain this system, and the good effects of the measure are via- ble to aU who visit the rooms. Yet not being nbie to purchase saore than a smsll portion of the time of a competent naturalist, the bnnefit has been comparatively umited, and now nt the very commencement of the experiment the atnte of the Society's funds will compel it to withhold further support from its indpicnt mnseasi imlcst soma fresh tource of income be prorided.
I837J Proceeds of the Asiatic SiHgkty. 495
Th«fe then, are the motifee that have persnaded the Society of the propriety of an appeal to tiie Rnling Power :— not to contribute to the ordinary wants and enffage- Aeots of the inatitntion, bat to convert that institution into a public and nauonal eoncern, by entrusting it with the foundatian and superiDtendeDce of what has yet to be formed for the instruetion of our native fcllow subjects, as much as for the fertheranoe of seienee,— a public depository of the products of nature io India and tha surrounding countries properly preserved, properly arranged, and properly applied.
To eiflect such an object It is indispensable that the services of a professional natu* ralist of high- attainments should be engaged, and that he should have at k4s com- mand the means of working eifectually, and of devoting his whole time to the em- ployment.
What, it may be asked, will be the return to government if the state undertake to supply such an officer ^ To tUs question more than one satiaftctory answer may readily be given.
The Honorable Compaoy have in LeadenhaU Street a very valuable museum sup- ported at oonsiderable expense. To that museum, ours woidd be a powerful auxili- ary. Duplicates of every sort here collected might be set apart for England. Again the local government has sclentifio expeditions eontinnally employed in exploring the conat^ Geographical, geodesica), and statistical information is continu- ally under collection without any office of record, or officer of analyaia, to whom it oan be appropriately referred for digestion. Efforts are continually misemployed for want of proper direction, and opportunities are lost for want of proper instructions that may be ever regretted by the scientific world. Again, the means of education in the natural seieaoes woidd be improved or rather created by the formation of a museum, the superintendent of which- would always be able to devote a portion of his time to demonstrations and lectures, either expected as a part of hla duty, or yiel<ttng a means of partial reimbursement.
But the Society feels that it i» almost nnbeeoming to suppose that the Govern<« ment of a great country would ask for reasons to support the present application ; for the encouragement given to botanical pursuits by the maintenance of two public gardens at considerable'cikarge, and the soma placed at the dispose) of the agricultural and horticultural societies and to similar institution s» are so many evidences that the Government have only to be ^convinced that tha object is one of essential publio benefit, or calculated to promote scientific discovery, when the inclinatloirtO' provide the necessary support will not be wanting. The expenditure that has been bestowed npon the theoretical admeasurement of the eartii's surface, for tha elaborate deter- mination of which the Honorable Company's Govemmest has been justly held up to the admiration of the world, ia an instance particulariy in point. The Society has ever felt that the publie grants to those and numeroua other objects of a similar nature* have been boons to itself, so for as they have promoted the reaearches contemplatedt in its original foundation ; and if on this occasion it fails to impress upon Government tiie claims of other branches of science and literature, all of which require and will benefit by the establishment of a public museum, the Society will attribute it rather to the weakness of the appeal made on its be|ialf than to the leal weakness of ita cause.
I have only in conclusion, to explain that although the Society in the acconpany* lag resolution has ventured to name a specific sum which would probably be snincient for the objects which it has in view yet the members would leave it entirely to tha superior judgment of your Lordship in Council to determine what sum it would be espedieat to devote from the public finances towards the general fotheranee of tha Society's objects ; should it indeed appear to you tliat the apnUeation which I have been requested to lay before Government, is based on sound and reasonable argu- mentr, and that it merits the consideration and support which I have ventured, as much from my own feelings as from my duty to the Society, to urge In its favor.
I have the honor to be, &e.
Calcutta, I5th June, 1837. (Signed) Edward Ryak,
Pretident. pPor a copy of the Resolutions annexed see page 400.]
To the Honorable Sir E. Rtan, Knight.
Praident qf the Atiatie Society, IfOKOmABLB Sift, ^
The representatton submitted by you on behalf of the Asiatic Society of Calcuttft has been considered by the Right Honorable the Governor General of India inr Council with the attention due to the importance of the objects for which tha. assistance of Government is solicited, and to the character of the Society and o£ those vho have united in tiie resolution to make this appeal. '
3 82
496 ProMMfiR^f ^ the AwUie SMeif; [J^mm,
5. The Bight RoBorabk tte Oovemor OeMrml of ladUla Cornea fmOj i
that the pubUc of Europe and of Asia haye iacnrrad a heavy deht of gcatitiide to the Society for the penevering^ and Mooeeefiil effbrta it has niade for more tluna half • century to detelopethe literary rcnouroet of Ada, and to ascertain and eoUed obfeets of scientific and antiquarian interest. His Lordship in Coancll feds alao, that al- though the publication of these results, throagh the Beaearehea of the Society and la other works of wide circulation, has contribnted largely to the adTaoccBseikt of gcaecol science, and has given to the labours of its members all the utility that aaeh diftuloB could impart, atill, without a museum and library in which the produela of art and nature, and especially coins and other interesting remains of antiquity, might ba collectedforthe personal examination of the more curious; one importimt BMaas of deriving beneit Arom those labours must atiii be waatlBg.
3. His Lordship in Council is further sensible that the ezpenaa of eatabliaUag such a museum, with its necessary adjuncts, cannot be expected in tbia coontry to be met by voluntary contributions from the limited number of peraons who take aa interest in such pursuits ; and therefore, although the Society baa already doae much towards' preparing the ground for such an estabUshmeBt, that It eaaoot be maintained in the creditable and useful condition necessary for the attainment of the objecta desired, unless aided liberally by the Oovemment, ia like winner aa aimOar institutions in Europe are supported from the public treasury.
4, But although liii Lordship in Council ackaowledges all these daima on the liberality of Gtovernment, he yet feels precluded from gi^g his immediote sanction to the spedfle annual grant soiidted by the Asiatic 6<Mlety In this iaataoee, vrtthoat previous reference to the Honorable the Court of Directors, to whom howovor it ia his intention, in forwarding your represeatation, to mbmit a strong recoBamcodatioa in its fator.
6. There are many circumstances which induce the Governor General in Coaadl to consider that the proposition submitted on this occasion is peculiarly one to be decided by the home authorities, rather than by the Local Government. In the first place, tike Honorable Court of Directors are themsdves at considerable aneaae In keeping up a museum and library at the India house, and though his LordanIp in Coundi concurs with you in thinking that such institutions ia Europe, however perfect, do not supercede the necesdty of providing dmilar in India Ukewiaa, — with reference espedaliy to the spirit of literary inquiry and edentifle reafioidi> which It is desired to exdte and encourage amongst the native yonth of India ; atUi the Hsct that the Hoaorable Court have a separate institution of thdr own, painta to tlie propriety of making them the judges of ita sufildeney or the contrary for ladiaa purposes $ moreover, were the Government of India to sanction a spedfie annual grant for a museum and library in Calcutta under the management of year Society, «uch a grant would reasonably be made a precedent for dmilar appUcationa from learned sodeties at other presidendes, aad his Lordship ia Coundi Is not prepared to decide vrithont a refSerenee to Englaad upoa the relative elaims of sn^ aodoHea with reference to the dreumstances of the institutionB themsdves and of the sidendes and places where thev may be established*
«. His Lordship in Coundi feds convinced that the Sodety may rdy with c _ fidenee on the liberal dispodtion of the Honorable Court and on Ito dedre to pro- mote and cDeonrage objecta of public utility, espedaliy such as havo a teadeoey to advance knowledge and to extend the spirit of research, now peculiar to Earayeaa nations, to the population of the countries under thdr Government: his Lordship in Coundi has therefore the less hesitatiou in referring the Aslatle Sodety's piaaeat. representation to the deddon of the home authorities.
I have the houNr to be, &o. CotmeU Chamber, > H. T. Prnmsxp,
98IA June, 1837. ) fieey. to Oeei.
The Secretary then proposed^ as the applioation to Govemmeiit miglit be considered for the present at least as having failed, that the museum should he placed upon a reduced soale, retaidng the aerrices of the Messrs. BouoSBS as assistant Curators, and profiting by the voluntary attend, ance of Members who take an intorest in the subject to supply the place of a paid Superintendent. He recommended the fixing of two morninga in the week at 6 ▲. m. as visiting mornings, which would obviato the inoon. ▼entence of such attendance ; he thought a few minutes of co^peraiion and instruction to the assistant who waa-acknowledged to be skilful In the preparing and setting up of specimens, would suffice to maintain tha museum in an efficient state; and he would issue invitations to all natn«
1887.] PneeMags of the Amaiie iSaeie^. 407
nlittf mot in the 8«ei«ty, and fbrtignera viirftiBg tli«-piii6e for tdentifiQ
objects, to join in these reunions.
After much discussion^ the Lord Bishop proposed, seconded by Sir B. Malkin^ that as 200 rupees was the sum actually wanted to support the maseam in its present stala, a secoiid application should be made to Government for a temporary grant of that amount^ pending the reference to the Hon'ble the Court of Directors.
Colonel Caulfisud proposed as an amendment, that in addition to the SCO rupees for the establishment, the Society should request a further monthly sum of 800 rupees to be expended on the collection of specimens of natural history and other objects of scientific interest, the produce to be made orer to Government as a repayment of advances, in case of an unfavorable reply from the Hon'ble Court.
The amendment having been put from the chair was carried by a large nunorlty.
Dr. D. Stbwart, secretary of the Statistical Committee, communicated the following letter from Government on the subjects of the committee's researches which were now progressing with vigour, although very speedy or showy results were not yet to be expected. The following gentlemen (Membm of the Society) had by invitation been joined to the Committee : Messrs. O. T. MoClintock, H. PtDDnraroir, J. Citrivin, J. Bionbli*, J. Bbui, Baboos Paassoivnocomab Tagorb, and Rusomoy Dittt.
To D. Stewart, Esq.
See, to ike Statistkal Committee of the As, Soc. Sir,
I am direetad by the Right Hoaorable the Governor of Bengal to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 17kh nltlmo, and to request that you will inform the Statiitienl €2ommittee, that Hia Lordship hss learnt with great tatttfaetion that the Aslatle Soeiety has direeted its attention to a aobjeet of the ntmoet importanoe, Ibr the detaUa of which the Qovernment has aeoetsarUy very little leisure.
The Ooveraor will gladly permit the Committee to have aeeeaa as they request te any Statiatical documents of value which are depoaited in any of the public offloea and to make public such parts of their contents as may appear to deserve it.
The circular letter which you allude to, in your 3rd paragraph aa having issued (under date the 36th of April, last) to the several oommiasioners in the Lower Provinces, was merely a requisition upon the aeveral functionaries of Government in the Judlelal and Revenue Departments for all the aid which they could afford to the Medical officers employed in collecting Statistical information.
A copy of the instructions issued by the Medical Board to the officers under tiielr authority above-mentioned, is annexed for the information of the Statiatical Committee.
After perusing that paper in eonnesdon with the eireular from tliis Department above nsfoered to, the Statistieal Committee will perhaps be able to point oat in what manner all the means employed or available may be so used in union or coUatcrally as to produce the effects most benelieial to the general interests of knowledge.
The Committee are probably aware that a nuinber of essays on subjects of medical topography are in course of publication by the Medical Board.
I have, &0.
JPbrf WiUkmf 1 (Signed) R. D. Manoles,
€th JTuae, 1837. J iSsiy. to f Ae Govt, qf BaigaL
Tho foUoving books were presented :
The dispatches of tlM Marqsds Wuabsubt, vol. III.-iH'ewafed bjf tho Fsa'Us flfoiwii WMisf Iff Ittdiei,
Marathee Atlas containing nine mans by Dapoba pANDuaiNO and Nana Na- BATVN— 5« the Author f through Mr. W. H. Wuthem, Chitf See. Bombay Oowmwuni,
Moysis Chorenensis Historial Armiidacae Libri III. Armenian and Latin, London, 1736, Edition Whistoni*&y Mr, XHm AvdaU, through Mr, J. AuOdU,
Eusebii Pamphili Csesariensis EpiseopiChronieon Bipartlum, Armeaiattaad Lstia with Greek fkagmenU, Veiriee, 1818, in 3 vols.— £w difle, diito.
Meteorological Register for May, iSSl^bg the Surtegor Qeturak
498 Pro€$Mig$ tf tii AtmHe Soeittf. [Jons^
T1i« Indiaa R«fl«w and JMinial of F6relgii Sdeact 1*4 Arts f»r Jww md 3^ '—fry Dr. Gorbyii.
▲ ma»iiKript history of Jumipoot ia Ferttaa, lent for the pvrpose of bciii|^ co^ed« Also, the Tohfeb-Tueh, or history of the present R^n's fMnily of Bemmrtg-^h^ Cm]^am A, Cummngham, Bngn.
SnmLino on the countries between Fsrsin nnd ladin-^^reMnM fiy ike Awikar,
Mr. Secretaiy Maonaobtsn forwarded on the part of the Right Hon'bla the Governor General in Council, a MS. Grammar of the Brahutky laa» guBge, prepared by Lieutenant R. Leech of the Bombay Engineers.
A note on the Ruins of old Mandivee in Cutch and a legend of Vbrjkr the son of Vikramaditya, by Lieutenant J. Postans, was communicated by Mr. Watheit, Chief Secretary, Bombay.
Read a letter from the Rev. Mr. Stevenson of Bombay, forwarding hia- -^ersion of the lit alphabet and inscriptiona.
Mr. Stbtbnson has made known and lithographed his alphabet, and a portion of the l&t inscription as read by him, in consequence of the announcement of the dis- covery of the alphabet in Calcutta which had been communicated to Mr. Wathxk, but which Nfr. Strvrnson honorably requested might not be shewn to him until he bad placed his own interpretation on record. The alphabet adopted by him is esaentially different from that obtained by the analysis of the Bfailsa inscriptions, and in applyiag it to the DOki lit the author has lasagiaed the lan- fpiage of the latter to be Sanscrit : and he concludes the pillar to be " a Jayastambha or triumphal column erected by a sovereiga of Mirwir to celebrate his victories ia Hindustan,*' results altogether at variance with those arrived at here.
The Secretary was induced by Mr. Stevenson's communication to laji before the Society the transcript and tranilation he had yet hardly oonu pleted of the Feroz lit inscription.
It will be seen in At tide II. of the present No. that the inseriptkm is in the Maga- dhi language, and that it contains a aeries of ediets eonaected with the Baddbist faith issued by Dsvahampita Pitaeasi, a king of Ceylon, who was enaverted to Buddhism ui tlM reign of DHAajfA AaoKA about SOO years before Christ.
Captain 8. W. Bonbam, Dmapore, iweaented a veiy email ooooannfc obtained at Arraoan and considered a eurioeity.
Mr. Hodgson presented a box of iVtpo/ an^ea.
PhytusdL
Mr. fiEPmros presented a piece of copper from the bottom of the ship Guide or Wm. Wallace^ lately stmck by lightning while in dock.
A hole of 8 inches diameter was pierced through the copper, although hardly a. perceptible trace was left of the. passage of the ^ectric fluid throogh & plank ia contact with it. The inast was shivered.
M. DbeiBssbrt exhibited to the meeting the superb iehthyologieal ooU lection made by himself for his uncle at Parii, during a residence of a few months in Calcutta.
Lord Auckland presented the skeleton of a mouse^eer (MofdkMU. Javanicus ?) mounted in the museum.
The male and female of Satyra, presented by Dr. A. Campbell, also three jungle fowl, Phasianua goUus, ditto.
Colonel D. M. Macleod Chief Engineer^ presented a third fragment of fossil bone (ferrugenons) brought up by the au^r in the Fort from a depth of 375 feet. He subsequently added the following particulars of the pco^. gross of the boring :—
Boring operatunu at Fort WUUam, July 5fA, 18S7.
'* The Chief Bngineer has the satisfaction of stating that at length a stratnm of clay has been reached, at a depth of S80 feet, and that the auger having penetratedr 18 inches further has brought up blue clay mixed with a large quantity of apparency decayed wood, a specimen of wuch accompanies ; the tubes have only gone do era S7Z feet, but it is hoped that they may be forced Uownt hrough the remainder of the bed
1887.] ProtndmgB of the Amik SoeUty, 499
V taad to tUt day to>viMnrow, when by « eMtatton «f th« inftut of sand tlie opera- tioa will piroceed ^th nueh niore rpipldity."
Tbc ftppoanaee of tlw day U DNeitely that of the black peat-clav foaad at the depth of 14 to 90 feet below the aarfece, and it miut be tike debrte of a limllar Swidttrbam traet formed ajiterior to the deposit of the 380 feet of aoperiacumbent taad aad daya. The wood la highly eharred, bat by no meana cooYerted into coal.
Col. MAeiiSoo alao presented a.tpecimeQ of a two-headed snake caught alive at MaartkedabaA,
Mr. W. T. Baxtbb, Branch.pili»t, presented a specimen in spirits of the aeaJiorse taken off Poini Palmirof,
Major Davidsov, Engra.^ described a species of flying serpent which he believed to be unknown to naturalists.
B. H. HonosoN^Eaq. gave the following description of the OoMiri Qau of the JVtpa/ forest.
'* With infinite trouble and expeaae I have at length proeored eomplete apoUs of both eexee of the Oauri Oau, The ribe are bat 18 pair : the ekulls of both male and female are alike dietingnished by enormong tlse, and by a broad, and long, and flat forehead inrmounted by a prodigiona aeroicylindric crest. It is the spfnone proeeesee c»f the dorsal vertibrc only, that cause the extra ordinary elevation of the fore-qnarters, those of the cerviecl not being raised at all. The eleration extends longitndiaaUy from the first to the last pair of ribs, rising and falling suddenly, but with the rise more abrupt than the fall. The extreme elevation is 14 inches above the spinal eolumn, and Is reached by the third process from the anterior extremity. Here, then is a singular animal ; Bos as to the number of the ribs and as to the general form of the craniam, but surely distinguished sufilciently from Bos, as a separate subgeneric type, by the far greater siae of the skull, the astonishing deve- lopment of its frontal crest, and the no less remarkable development of the spiaous processes of the dorsal vertebre, which last osteological peculiarity gives the live animal the appearance of a camel or camel-leopard if the head be concealed.
'* I call this type Bibos, a name that is equally good if it be supposed to indicate an ox of unusual magnitude (quasi Bis and Bos) or an animal osculant between Bison and Bos (quasi Bi — Bos). You remember my delineations of the skull com- paratively with those of the tame and wild baihlo and tame ox. No one could look at them and. suppose this animal a Bison, if the correctness of Cuvibr^s view were admitted : and, for my part, I have always regarded the Qauri Ocut as a separate link between Bos and Bison, But it is only i«Uhin the last week that, by procuring complete skeletons of both sexes, I have satisfied myself of the fact. I have not the least doubt that the Urns of the ancients (known to us only by fossil crania) was a Bibot, that is, an animal of the same type as our living Indian wild bull of the saul forest, and of other wilds. Whether my animal be the Gaurua or the Gavoseus of books, no soul can tell ; for the sufficing reason that there is no adequate or ad- missible account of either of the latter in books. Some call these creatures bulls ; others call them Bisons !-*what they really be, we know not ; and ther^are I shall give my type a separate specific name or SubhemaehalMS,
** The Oauri Oau, then, of the saul forest is Bibos Subhemaehahis, nob., and type of the new subgenus Bibos. The Society shall have a very full and particular account of it presently ; meanwhile the oateologieal peculiarities already spoken of, stamp oar animal with a very striking character of novelty, whilst they give a singular revived interest to whatever the elasslca have left us about their IJrus.
*' The hair la as dose and glossy as in Bos, only somewhat elongated and curled on the forehead aad kneaa : the eolors are usually red or black or piebald, the tail doea not reach to the hock, in other worde^ is very short ; all structural peoaliaritiee tall into the subgeneric character : the specific character mav be given in two words.
" Large wild Indian Bibos with close glossy hair, of a red or black color, ten feet from snout to rump, and five and a hiuf feet high at the shoulder, Goan* Qau of- Hindus."
Dr. SpiUBimT presented part of the fossil Jaw of a horse, from ^rtmton Ghai, discovered bv Mr. Smith.
Also fossil shelis of reversed whorls silicifted, from Sqo Kham Okat, ten kos west of Baitoaif dmilar exactly to those noticed hj Dr. Votsbt in the GmoUgiri trap.
Vm.~tt1icnh)lttl IbjiAr.
n
F'
lf,„^ai""«>
.»« ■^»>tt»* .,
I* B «»S _M._.^? ^ >i_ I
S953S3S33;S3t!IS3aX3aZ3
JOURNAL
OP
THE AS f A TIG SOCIETY
No. 6f.—Jufy, 1837.
n—Jm Esmmimiiam f^ tkt PdWBudHiUHcai^AnndU. By th^ Hon'bU GxosGS TuBMOVK, Jbf . of tkf Cej^PM Chdi Service,
At a period whenthere is a conemreiiGe of evidenee, addaced from TarionB quarters, all tending to eatablisli the hiatorieal authenticity of that portion of the Baddhietical annals which is subsequent to the advent of SiCxTA^ or GbxAifo Buddbo^ an attempt to fix.the date at which, and to ascertain the parties by whom^ some of the most im- portant of those annals were compiled, cannot be considered ill«timed ; and in reference to the character of the notices that have recency appeared in the Bengal Asiatic Journal,.! would wish to believe that discussions in ils pages». having for their object the estabUshment of those points, would not be deemed out of place.
As far as our information extends at present, suj^rted by an obvi- ous probability arinng out of the sacred diaracter,.and the design of those works, which renders the inference almost a matter of certainty, ^e most valuable and authentic, as well as the most ancient, Buddhis- tical records extant are those which may be termed the Baddhisti* aal scriptures and their ancient commentaries, called, respectively, in the PdU or Mdghaia language, the Pitakattatam and the Attha- satb/.
To Mr. Hodgson, the resident in NepAl, the merit is due of hav* ing brought into notice, and under direct European cognizance, the Saiukrit and Tibetan versions of these voluminous works. To this important service he has superadded further claims on the gratitude of the literary world, by the publication of various essays, illustrative of the scope and tendency of the creed, of. which Sakta was the au.-
3 T*
003 EMmmnatum of the Pdli BuddhUtiea Anmdi. IJnr,
tHor — and those annals the recorded repositories. Fortimately for the interests of oriental research, at that particular janctore, the Asiatic Society received the assistance of Mr. Csoma Korosi in analyzing the TUetan version also of those works ; whose labors being of a more analytic and less speculative character, (although exerted- hi the eza- mination of the Tibetan which appears to be translated from the Smukrit version) are better adapted than those of Mr. Hodgson to aid the prosecution of the particular description of investigation to which I am about to apply myself.
In the recently published 20th Volume of the Asiatic Researches is contained Mr. Csoma Korosi's analysis of the first portion of the KA'H-GTua» which is readily recognized, and indeed is admitted to be» the Tibetan name for the Pitakattatan ; from which analysis I extract his introductory remarks, as they are explanatory of the character of that compilation collectively, while the analysis itself is confined to the Dulvd portion of the Ka'h-qtur.
'* The great eompilation of the Tibetan Sacred Books, in one hundred volmmesi
is styled KA-gynr or vnlgarlj Kin-gyv, (x^^Q^Q JX, hkmk-hg^r) L e. ' trans.
lation of commandment,* on account of their being translated from the San-
•krit, or from the ancient Indian language (fi*^X*|f^| tgyagmr ukad), by whioh
may be understood the PrderiiM or dialect of MagadhOf the principal seat of the Buddhist faith in India at the period.
'* These books contain the doctrine of Sha'kta, a Buddha, who is supposed by the generality of Tibetan authors to hsTc lived about one thousand years before the beginning of the Christian era. They were compiled at three different times. In three dilferent places, in ancient India. First, immediately alter the death of Sha'kta, afterwards in the time of Asoka a celebrated kiag, whose reaideaco was at PdtmUputraf one hundred and ten years after the decease of Sha'kta* And lastly, in the time of Kani'bka, a king in the north of India, upwards of four hundred years from Sha'kya ; when his followers had separated them- sdres into eighteen sects, under four principal difisions, of whioh the names both Sanskrit and Tibetan, are recorded*.
'' The first compilers were three indlTiduals of his (Sha'kta's) principal disciples. * Vva'li',' (in Tib. ' NTE^TA'a-AKBoa,') compiled the < Ftneyw B^ram,* (Tib. DuUvidoJ * Anampa' (Tib. • KoN^dGA^vo/) the • S^inmUh.^ (Tib. the Do class 0 and ' Ka'shtapa,' (Tib. < HoT-savNO,') the ' Pr^m^ pdromU&t* (Tib. 5A«r-cA*Atti.) These several works wen imported into Tibet, and translated there between the seventh and thirteenth centuries of our era, but mostly in the ninth. The edition of the K^gfur in the Asiatic Society's poe« session appears to have been printed with the very wooden types that are men- tioned as having been prepared in 1731 or the last century ; and whioh are atiUin eontinual use, at Aidr-i'tai^, a large building or nonasteryi not far from TMtU
f See p. 25 in lbs life of Sba'ktai in the Ki-gyar coUection*
1837.] Sifmmnaticn oftht PM Buddhitiieal AwmlU. 503
" The K^fpwr colleetioii QompriMt th« letMi following great di? itionif which •n im faet dittiact worki.
I* IhUwd QS^*^« (Smiu. VlnapaJ or, ' DiicipUna/ in 13 Tolumet.
II. Sk9r-eh'hin JtX'^^, (Sana. PrafmydrmmtdJ or, * Tramoandantal wia- don/ Ib 21 Tolames.
III. P'hai-ek'keH ^<9*iblt, (Saat. Buddka^^atu nm^u) or, < Banddha com* mnnity,' in 6 ▼olumet.
IV. D^kim^tiks ^^^^^^9^, (Saiu. Ratnakitta) or, < GemB heaped ap,* in 6 TOli. ^
V. Do*di WS*%f (Sana. S^tramta) * Aphoriima,* or Tracts, in 30 Tolf.
YI. NfdmgM9 VC;*Q^4V, (Sent.* JVtrviM) * Deliverance from pain,' in 3to1s. VII. Ofui S^y (Saai. Ttmira) * Myatical Doctrine, Chamt,' in 22 toIs.
forming altogether exactly one hundred Tolnmea.
" The whole K^'§yur collection ii very frequently alluded to under the name,
D«.iief.fiMi V^S'^S'Tf ^ Sanakrit TripUuHh, the ' free Teiaela or repo- litorieav' comprehending under thia appellation. Itt. The Dn/ed* 2nd. The De, with the F*A«/-eA*Aeii, Ktm-aiha, Ny&ng-ddt and the Gyut. 3rd. The Sher- eA*A^ with all its divisions or ahridgments. This triple division is expressed by these names: I. Dv/vd, (Sans. Vinaya.) 2. Do, (Sans. Siitra.) 3. Ch*ho9^
non-jMi dbN^*^^^^9 (Sans. Abhidharmdh,) This last is expressed in Tibe-
tan also byiVen-^a-cbo/^I^V^'f ^Sj by rum ^9{, and by Ifomo Sf^if! It ia the common or vulgar opinion that the Duivi is a care against cupidity or lust, the Do, against iracundy or passion ; and the Ch* hoi'nou'pa, against igno- rance.'*
Enough of identity, I conceive, is demonstrated in this preparatory extract to remove all doubt as to the Tibetan version (whether trans- lated from the Sanskrit or " the Prdcrit, the dialect of Magadha)," and the Pdli or Mdghadha version extant in Ceylon being one and the same compilation ; designed to illustrate, as well the same sacred history in all its details, as the aame religious creed ; whatever slight discrepancies may be found to exist between the two in minor points*
Beyond the suggestion of this identity, certifying at the same time that the Pitakattayan and the Affhakathd extant in Ceylon are com- posed in the Pali language, and that they are identical with the Pali versions of these works in the Burmese empire, it is not my intention to advance a single assertion ; or to reason on the assumption that any one point required to be established has been already either proved or admitted to be such elsewhere. On the evidences and authorities I have to adduce, the decision will be allowed to rest, as to whether the Ceylon PdH version of the Pitakattayan be, what it purports to be, the one first authenticated in the year Sa>kta died, 3x2
504 JTmrIm^mmi of fke Pdii BwidkUHeai Ammh. [Ju w»
(B. C. 543 ;) and as to whether tiie AtMsatka, alao rqnreaeatdl to have heen fint propounded on the same occasion » and nltimatdy (after vazioas other anthenticatioDs) rscompQed in this island in the PtfJV language, hy Buddbaohoso, between A. D. 410»and A. D. 432, were composed under the circumstances, and at the epochs, sererally. alleged. The importance liowerer of satisfactorily establishing these questions, I wish neither to disguise nor underrate. For on the eztettt of their authentietty must necessarily depend the degree of reUanoe to be placed as to ' the -correetness of the mass of historical matter those compilations are found to contain. Although the c<Mi/an|Mf«- weim$ narrative of historical events famished in the J^l^kakaika an comprised between the years B. C. 548 and B. C. 807, (spectmens of which, extracted from a TCkd, I have been able to adduce in the introdaction to the Mohdwanso) those notices are occasionally accom- panied by references to anterior oecurrences, which in the nbeenoe ef other data for the illustration of the audent history itf^Indiai ae- qoire an adventitious value far exceeding their intrinsic merits.
I had contemplated the idea at one period of attempting^ (he ana^ lysis of the entire Pitakattayan, aided in the undertaking by the able assistance afforded to me by the Buddhist priests* who are my constant coadjutors in my P4i< researches ; but I soon found that* independently of my undertaking a task for the efficient performance of which I did -not possess sufficient leisure, no analysis would sue^ cessfnlly develope the contents of that work, unless accompanied by annotations and explanations of a magnitude utterly inadmissible in any periodical. The only other form in which, short of a translatioa til estenso, that xsompilation could be faithlully illustrated, would have been a compendium, which however has been already most ably executed by a learned Buddhist priest, and as ably translated intm English, by the best 8inghale$e scholar in this island, Mr. AmMovn*. Under these ciFcamstances, the course I purpose pursuing is merely (o array the -evidence on which the claim of these sacred works to authenticity's based — to show the extent and the subdivisions of the authentic version of the Piiakatiajfon, — to define the dates at which the three great convocations were held in India — as well as the date at which the Piiakaitayan and the A^hakaihd were first reduced to writing in Ceylon, — ^and lastly, to fix the epoch at which the present version of the PdU Affhakathd was completed by BunoHAOHOso in this island. When these points, together with certain , intermediate links
* We regret we have not yet feuad ipece for'jthe insertioa of liCr. AaMooa's ■ketch, which wUl be feuad in the Cejloa Almanac for 1835.-»£d.
1 83^] BmmmitUm of the PdU BuddkUticMl Amtab. 508
liave been examined. I shall proceed then, by extracts from, and com- -ments on» both the Piiakatttifan and the AKhakatkd to illustrate those portions of these works whidi are purely of an historical character, commencing with the genealogy of the kings of India. The ensuing extracts will show that Mr. AsMoua's translated essay on Buddhism, ^as derived from the WimMhinmggo^ a compendium formed by Bud- DHAGBoso himself, presents an abstract of the doctrinal and metaphy- sical parts of that creed, which, as being the work of that last great •^commentator on the Buddhistical Scriptures, acquires an authority and anthentiGity, whidi no compendium, exclusively formed by any orien- "talsst of a different faith, and more modem times, can have any daim to.
Before I proceed to my extracts a few preliminary remarks are neces- t«ary for the adaptation of dates to the events described.
The Buddhistical era is dated from the day of Sakta's death, which iliaving occurred on the full moon of the month of Wisdkho, 2,480 -years ago, the epoch* therefore, falls to the full moon of that month <in B. C. 648.
In that year, the FiasT convocation was held at R^agoha (the ^tnodem RdjjmdhaP^), then the capital of the Mdgadha monarch AjiCxA- SATTO, in the eighth year of his reign.
The SBCOND CONVOCATION was held a century afterwards in B. C. 443, at Wi$dU (the modem AUakabad) then the capital of the Md^a-^ dka monarch Kalasoko, and in the tenth year of his reign.
The THiBD CONVOCATION was held 134 years after the second one, in B. C. 309 at PdtiUpura (the ancient Palibothra, and modem Patna), then the capital of the Indian empire, in the 1 7th year of the reign of JUoKo or Dhamn a'soko.
At the first of these convocations the orthodox version of the Pita* hUtayan was defined and authenticated, as will be seen by the ensu* ing quotations, with a degree of precision which fixed even the number of syllables of which it should consist. The commentaries made or delivered on that occasion, acquired the designation of the A{» >ihakatkd.
At the sxcoND and third contocations certain schismatic proceed- ings among the Buddhistical priesthood were suppressed, and the above •Authentic version of the Piiakattayan was rehearsed and reaffirmed on each occasion; and additional AUhakathd were delivered, narrative of the history of Buddhism for the periods that had preceded each of those two convocations.
* This Is the qsimI sappotition bat, RifOgrika of J8«Aar is nadoobtedly the .n|ht place. — B».
506 fkMMMfMfi •/ the PM BuddkisUc^ Amidk. [Jult.
It it maintained, and tha Bnddhiata in Oey/ra implicitly believe, that the whole of the PUakatt^om and A^kiiuAhd were preaeired throogh thift long line of the diedplea of Sakta exdosiTely by memorial inspiration^ without the aid of inscribed record.
In B% C. 806 Mahinoo^ the son of emperor Dhammasoko deo re- cognized to be one of those inspired disciples, Tisited CeffUm^ and established Buddhism in it.
The particulars of this interesting historical event will be found in the MtLhawan»0. In this place I shall only observe that the Pilakai^ iOfam in Pili, and the Atfhakaihd in Singhalese are represented to have been orally promulgated by Mahinoo, and orally perpetuated by the priesthood he founded in Ceylon, till the rdgn of the Ceylonese monarch Wattaqanini, who reigned from B. C. 104 to B. C. 76 ; when they are stated to have been recorded in books for the first time. The event is thus mentioned in the thirty-third chapter of the Mahatomuo. I give the Pdii passage also, to show, how utterly im- possible it is to make it approximate to any rendering, which would admit of the only construction which a reasonable person would wish to place on it, viz. : that these sacred records were then for the first time not recorded, but rendered accessible to the uninitiated.
Pitmkaitay^pdtmektL, taud Ai^kaJMhaneMs ttm^ MukhapdtMra dnisur jmbbe hkikkhd fmahimmtU HMn di$w6rti Suitdmm iadd bkUskhd 99mdgutd, Ckirat^hittaihan dkamnuuia poUhaki$u Ukhdpayun,
The profoundly wise (inipired) prieits bad theretofore orally perpetuated ihm text of the PitakatUytm and lUeir Mthakathd* At thia period, theae prieats, foreseeing the perdition of the people (from the perveralona of the true doetrinea) •aaembled ; and in order that religion might endnre for agei, recorded the aaaaa in booki.
In this form (that is to say, the Pitnkattayan in PaU, and Af* thakathd in Singhalese), the Buddhistical scriptures were preserved in Ceylon till the reign of the Ceylonese monarch Maha'namo, between A. D. 410 and 432, when Bcddhaghoso of Magadha visited Ceghn, revised the Aifhakathd and translated them into Pdli, This ia an occurrence, as I have noticed above, of considerable importance to the questions under consideration. I am told that in his rerised Atthakathd will be found notices explanatory of his personal his- tory. I have not yet come upon those passages, and even if I had met with them, I should prefer the evidence of a third party to an autobiography, especially when I can quote from such an historian as the author of the Mahdwanso, who flourished between the years A. D. 459 and A. D. 477, being at the most fifty years only after the visit
1837.] Examination of the PdH BuddkUtical Annals. 507
of BuDDHAOHOso to CeyJon, The following extract ib from the d7th chapter.
** A brtiunan jooth, born in tbe neigbbonrhood of tbe great bo-tree (in Maga* dha)f aceomplisbed in the ' wijja'* and ' tippa ;' «bo bad aohieved tbe knowledgo of the three wtdos, and posiested great aptitude in attaining acquirements ; in- defatigable aa a achiflmatic diapntant, and himself a schismatic wanderer over JMmbud^o, established himself, in the character of a disputant, in a certain wiharo, and was in the habit of rehearsing, by night and by day, with clasped hands, a discourse which he had learned, perfect in all its component parts, and sustained throughout in the same lofty strain. A certain Mahdthdro, named Ebwato, becoming acquainted with him there, and saying (to himself), ' This individual is a person of profound knowledge ; it will be worthy (of me) to convert him,' inquired, ' who is this who is braying like an ass ?* (The br&hman) replied to liim, ' Thou canst define, then, the meaning convey ed in the braying of asses.* On (the th^ro) rejoining, * I can define it ;' he (the brihman) exhibit- ed the extent of the knowledge he possessed. (The th^ro) criticised each of his propositions, and pointed out in what respect they were fallacious. He who had been thus refuted, said, ' Well then, descend to thy own creed ;' and he pro- pounded to him a passage from the ' Abhidhammo* (of the PitaJktiiittifan), He (the brihman) could not divine the signification of that (passage) ; and inquired, ' whose manto is this ?' * It is Buddho's numto.* On his exclaiming * Impart it to me;' (the th^ro) replied, 'enter the sacerdotal order.* He who was desirous of acquiring the knowledge of the Pi/aAMl/ayan, subsequently coming to this conviction ; * This is the sole road (to salvation) ;' became a convert to that faith. As he was as profound in his (ghoMo) eloquence as Buddho himself, they conferred on him the appellation of Buddhoghoso (the voice of Buddho) ; and throughout the world he became as renowned as Bupdho. Having there (in Jambudipo) composed an original work called * NtmAdagam* he at the same time wrote the chapter called * A^^haiUmi,* on the Dkammatwigini (one of the commentaries on the AbMdkammo),
" Rbwato trb'ao then observing that he was desirous of undertaking the com- pilation of a ' ParHiaithakathau* (a general commentary on the Piiakattagim) thus addressed him : * The text alone (of the Piiakattayan) has been pre- served in this land : the Atihakaihd are not extant here ; nor is there any Tersion to be found of tbe ** widd'* (schisms) complete. The Singhalese Aftka* kathd are genuine. They were composed in the 8mghdU$9 language by the in- epired and profoundly wise Bf ahikdo ; the discourses of Buddho, authenticated At the three convocations, and tbe dissertations and arguments of Sa'aiputto and others having been previously consulted (by him) ; and they are extant among the SinghaUn, Repairing thither, and studying the same, translate (them) ao« cording to the rules of the grammar of the Migadhas. It will be an act condu- cive to the welfare of the whole world.*
** Having been thus advised, this eminently wise personage, rejoicing thereaty departed from thence, and visited this island, in the reign of this monarch i(Maha^ma'mo). On reaching the Mthdwikdro (at AHMrddht^pnra) he entered the Mahiptdhtmo hall, the most splendid of the apartments in the irtAdro, and lis- tened to the 6mgkai§i€ Atthahaihdf and the TMrawdda^ firoia beginning te
>«08 E^Homnatian q/ the PM Buddkistieai JmmoIs. [Jolt^
the end, propounded by the three Sanffk^AU ; and became thoroughly coiiTiiieed'' that they conYeyed the true meaning of the doctrinea of the lord of Mamma, Thereupon, paying reverential respect to the prieidiood, he thus petitioned : ' I am detirous of translating the AtiMtotkd g give me neoeu to all yow hooka.' The priesthood, for the purpose of testing his qnalifieations, gave only two gmUm^ saying : * hence prove thy qualification ; having satisfied ourselves on this point. we will then let thee have all the books.' From these (taking these fmiha for his- text, and consulting the Pitakatiaptm togedier with the AWUUtaiktf and con- densing them into an abridged form), he composed the compendium called the Wiiuddkimmffgo. Thereupon having assembled the priesthood who had aoq|«iind- n thorough knowledge of the doctrines of Buddho, at the bo-tree, he rommencnit' to read out (the work he bad composed). The diwMtM, in order tiint tiiey mig^ make his Buddhaohobo's gifts of wisdom celebrated among men, rendered tliait book invisible. He, however, for a second and third time recomposed it. Whem he was in the act of producing his book for the third time, for the purpose of pro- pounding it, the ddwaiM restored the other two copies also. The (asaembM) priests then read out the three books simultaneously. In those three vermona, neither in a verse, in a signification^ nor in a single miaplacemeat by transpositions ; nay, even in the th^ro controversies, and in the test (of the JHiakmiiaptn) was there in the measure of verse, or in the letter of n word, the slightest variation. Therefore the priesthood ngoicing, again nnd again fervently shouted forth, saying, * most assuredly this is Msttstto (Buboro) himself;* and made over to him the books in which the PifeteHepeB . were recorded, together with their AfikdMkd, Taking up hia reeideneein the secluded Omtikakaro wikarOf at AnmriMapmrUf he translatsd, aooording te the grammatical rules of the Md^adki, which is the root of all langnagea, the whole of the SIm^JU/m« Aithahakd (into PdiQ. This proved an aehievcsMAt of tlie utmost consequence to all the languages spoken by the human race.
" All the tkiroi and dchdripoM held this compilation in the same estimation na the text (of the Piidkatiayin), Thereafter, the objecta of his mission having been fulfilled, he returned to Jambudipo, to worship at the bo-tree (at OiHmsi^n in Magudhd),**
The foregoing remarks, sustained by the ensuing translation of the account of the first convocation, show that the following deacre- pancies exist between the Tibetan version of the Kdh-^^fwr and the Fdli version of the Pitakatta^am extant in Ceylam,
Istly, in making the age in which Sa'kta lived about one thoaaaad years before the Christian era, instead of its being compriaed between B, C. 588 and 543.
2ndly, in the omission of the second convocation.
drdly, in placing the third convocation, which was held in the- reign of Asoko, in the 110th bstead of the 234th year after the- death of Sa'kta.
4thly, in stating that the next and last revision of the PiiahUtMj^n^ took place only five hundred, instead of nearly a thousand, yean-
IB87 .] Sitttmmatian of ike FM BiMhuHcd AmaU. 609
after the death of Sakta. In this instance, however, from the absence of names, there is no means of ascertaining whether the revi* sion in qnestlon, applies to that of BonnHAOHOso, or to that of any other individua]. From the date assigned, as well as mention being made of Kaniska, the author of that revision, may possibly be Na'- oiiuaNA, the Naoabb'no of PdU annals, whose history I have touched* upon in a former article. The foregoing extract from the Mahdwtme^ does certainly state that Boddhaoboso returned to India, and that the AMkMkatM were not extant then, at the time he departed to Ceyhm, but I have no where met with any intimation of the propaga- tion of his version in India ; while in the " Essai sur le P^i par Messrs. Buknouf et Lassxm," it is shown that Boddbaqhobo did Tisit the eastern peninsula, taking his compilation with him,
5th1y, in the Tibetan yersion of the Kdh^gyur consisting of one hitaidred volumes*, while the P6li version of the Pitakattayan does not exceed 4,500 leaves, which would constitute seven or eight vo- lumes of ordinary size (though bound up in Ceylon in various forms for convenience of reference), the subdivisions of which are hereafter given. This difference of bulk would be readily accounted for, if Mr. Kdadsi had explained whether the accounts of the Convoca- tions he gives were found in the text of the Kdh-gyur which he was * analyzing, or in a separate commentary. If they were found in the text, it necessarily follows that the commentaries (which alone could contain an account of Convocations held subsequent to the death of Sa'kta) must have become blended with the entire version of the TtbetoH text, in the same manner that the " JdiakoM** division of the PdU version in Ceyltm, has become blended with the Auhdkathd appertaining to it. By this blending together of the text and the commentary of the Jdtakan, that section has been swelled into three books of nine hundred leaves, instead of constituting the fourth part of one book, comprised in perhaps about one hundred leaves,
I have not yet obtained any accurate table of the contents of the whole series of Boddhaghoso's Atthakaikd. They are very volumi- nous, as may be readily imagined, when it is considered that they fur- nish both a commentary and a glossary for the entire Pitakatiayan,
The AUhakathd on the whole of the Winayopitako is called the SamoMtapdeddikd. It commences with an account of the thess con- vocations. For the Sattapitako there is a separate AUhakathd
* These volntnet contain much leu than might be thought by those who had not seen them, being printed in a very large type. — JSo.
510 EMmmaiion of the PaU B^MUstkd JumiU, pvLT,
for each section of it. The Affiakaihd on the DighmuUifo is ealled " Smaumgmla WUdsM." It opens witli a desoiiptioD of the FIRST CONVOCATION onlj. snd then refers to the above mentioaed 8amMfMpaM(Sdikd, for an account of the other two convocations. As the Swmmgah WihUiHi, however, gives the most detailed account of the FiBST convocation, i have selected it for translation, in pre- fierenee to the description given in the Samanii^dsddikdp to which I must have recourse for the accounts of the sbcono and tmbd con- vocations. This circumstance will explain why an occasioMil refer- ence is made in the ensuing translation, to a previous account ^ the
FIRST convocation.
The histories of the other two convocations which I reserve for • future communication, are less detailed, but embody more data of an historical character.
TYmuldtum ^f B^ddkagkoio's AithaUihd, ealM tJU 8wmm§mlm mUthU, ^
the DigkanikAyQqfthe Suttafittdko.
I ftdore Svgato*, the computionating tnd endurins ipirit ; the light of wi*- dom that dispelled the darkness of ignoranoe — ^the teacher of mes aa well aa diwo9t the Tictor over subjection to traa8migratioi& I
I adore that pure and rapreme '* DAafSMO," which Buanno htnself reafised, hj haYisg attained Boddhohood ; and by having aohiered a thoraeigh kaowledgs thereof 1
I bow down in adoration to those well-beloyedf sons (disciples) of Suqato* who overcame the dominion of Mdro (death) and attained the condition of sraAa/,— the consummation of the eight saactifications I
Thus, if there be any merit, in this act of adoration, rendered by me, in sin- cerity of ftdth, to the RATANATTATANt,— 'by that merit, may I esohow all ths perils (which beset my undertaking).
I (proceed now to) propound, as well as for the edification of the righteona, aa for the perpetuation of DhmnmOt sb exposition of the supreme Bigkagmmo {D^^ kanikayo), which is embeUished with the most detailed of the SutttMi, compre* hensive in signification, thoroughly illustrated by Bdooho and his disciples, and sustaining faith, by the power of virtue ; and for the purpose of developing thsS exposition (of the Dighmnikuyo), availing myself of the AifM^kmtJkd which was in the first instance authenticated by the five hundred ArakmU4 at the (firMtJ CONVOCATION, and subsequently at the succeeding coKTo«Ait«iiSv and which were thereafter, by the sanctified Mahindo, brought to iSiiU/e, nod for the benefit of the inhabitants of SiAala^, transposed into the Sikata langnagei from thence I translate the SihalaJK version into the delightful (dassieal) Un- guage, according to tbe rules of that (the PdliJ language, which is free from all imperfections ;— emitting only the frequent repetitions of the same explanationiy
* From iu and goto (' ' deity of) felidtous advent,'* an appellation of BcnnBo*
i* Literally, *' bosom-reared.'*
% The three treasures, viz. Buddho, Dibasuno and Smtgko*
i Ctylon, II SinghaUie*
1687.] Bjtaminaiion of tU Pitt BMUitktU AmuA. 61 1
but ftt the MBoe time witlioat rejectiBf the tenets of the th^roi rendent «t th« MakawiKwro^ (tt Anitir64kapwrm) who were like unto laminariei to the gene* fation of th^rotf end the mott nocompUehed dtfcriminatorB (of the true ^oetrinee).
The (netnre of the) SUakatkn, Muiadkmiimd, Kamma^kdnM, together with all the Ckariy&widhM, IkdrnM^ the whole tcope of the BminkpQiH^ the whole of AbhiAMfo, die expotition of the PeASd, the Kkandd, the MiiUf the A'yaianMf ihdriyM, the four ilrydm-tecAcMMt, the Paekekaffdk&rdf the pnre and comprehendve Nayi and the indispenaable Mtt^fA and W^tkantn^kugimM ^•all these having, on a fonaer oceaaion, been most perspicuously set forth by BOj ilk the W^tuiMmaggOy I shaU not therefore in this place, examine into them in detail. The said WUudhimaggo being referred to. in the oourseof the four ^^amd {Mkiyd will afford, as oecadon may require, the information sought.
Such being the plan adopted, do ye therefore (my readers), consulting also that work (the WUtidhimaffgo), at the same time with these AHhakaiJUlf acquire the knowledge of the import developed of the DighAgmnU.
The contents of the Di§h6ffmmo are, of the Waggo (class) three^namely, the Silamaggo, the Makiwagga and the PiiUavfaggo, eonsistiBg of thirty*four But^ tM of which (D^Ad^efNo) the Silmkkhandko is the first Wegigo t and of the SutUtU (of that Waggo) the Brahmaj6imi is the first Button, Concerning the BHkhmajitan .*-*
Its commencement C^Bwammi ntiun'^J, '*Itwas so heard by me" U the NidAnoH (explanation) afforded by the TeBerablef A'nando on the occasion of the FIRST onuAT convocation (Pathaica' Maha' Sangi'tiQ. Why was this fiust «RBAr oomtocation (held ?)
In order that the Mifduau of the WinagapHuko, the merits of which are cou* ▼eyed in the Pdli fTantiJ language (might be illustrated). On this oecasiou also) (i. e. in the illustration of the 8utt€^t^ako) the objecti be it understoodi was the same. When (was it held ?)
On the oecaaion on which BHAOAWA^ the saviour of the three worlds, who had realised the reward of Nibbiiumf by overcoming liability to further trans* migration, having fulfilled the objects of his divine mission,— commencing with the propounding of the X>Aammig»paiMf f omoii Button on his first entrance aa BvDOHO into Bdrinoii, to his having brought under sacerdotal subjection Sub^ ADDHo, the Poribbigdto — realised (at KatMrd in the Upawattono garden of the iiallo race) his Parinibbdnan (while reposing) between two sal trees^ on th« dawn of the day of the fall moon of the month of W^idkho,
Upon that occasion, when the Dhdta (corporeal relics) of Bbaoawa' were die* tributed (at his fiineral pile), the venerable Maha^kasbapo wss the BongkoMro (the chief priest) of seven hundred thousand priests there assembled. On the
* Vide Chap. XV. of the JlfaAdioaMO, for the construction of this ^oik&ro com* meneed before C. B. 30tf, which is still in existence, though ia a ruinous state at AnordiUMpiuro,
t This appears to be a term purely of veneration, without reference to the age of the party addressed.
3 0 2
\
$M BmmmsHmk of the Pdl{ B^MkUiied Jmmh. [Jult.
ferentli day after BaaoAWA^ had obtained PmrmdkMi, (the aaid MAMA'KaMaM) ealling to hit reooUeetiott the fonowiag deelaratieB of the aforeeaid Sobh Attso, who had been ordained in hia dotage (which had been addmaed to tiiat aaae»* blage of afflicted priests), tIi. : * Yenerables I enoagb, mourn not ; weep not ; we •re happily released from the control of that great Smmimt^. We have eaciped firom the ealamity of being oonalantly told, * this is allowaUe to yon : that ia not allowable to yon.' Now whatever we may wiah, that we can do : ^^Mtorer we do not desire that we may lenve undone ;*— and being oonvineed alao that It would be difionlt thereafter to convene snch an assembly of the pilaatlwieil (Maha'kassafo thna meditated) ' snch is the posture of affairs l«-ainlU priealB persuading themselves that the doetrinea of the divine teacher are extinct, nnd availing ftenwelves of the eo-operation (of others) may without loaa of tiaM destroy the Saddkmmno, As long u XMkMMno can be maintained, the doetrinos will na ftally prevail as if the divine teacher were still in existence ; for it has been thus aaid by Bhaoawa' himself; * A'mando I let the Dtonme and IFinaye, whi^ have been propounded to, and impressed on, thee, by n», stand after my ileMiiee in the place of thy teacher I' It will be OMst proper, thefefoce, that I ahould hold a coNTOOATioK ou IMaNMNe and Whu^ whereby this ftdwnmi (rdigion) ttight be rendered effective to endure for agee. In as much also as Bbasa wa' has said (to me) ' KAsaAPO I thou shalt wear my ggnapansnJHi/dt robca,* and m in that investiture of >obes, an equality (with Bvdbho) was recogniaed, and he having added * BkiJtkkut / by whatever means my olgect has been gained, and emancipated from the dominion of the paaslons, and releasod from the sphese of impiety, I may have arrived at the attainment of the Paikmma /Admm, tim blessed state derived from the beatitode which is free from the influence of psin- lul donbu, and the besetting sins (of the human world) ; by the same means, Bhikkhui I Kassapo also is destined to obtain it, and emancipated from tho dominion of the passions, &c. is gifted likewise with the power of ncqniring tho PatMamB /Adnan.' By this procedure, In having exalted me to a position equal to his own, in the attainment, in due order, of the nine SmmipaiHt of the six diatinet Akkimui, and of the UtUurimaMU9im DAamme, he haa vouehsafed cape* eially to diatinguiah me. He haa also distinguished me by comparing ae, iii thought, to the imperturbability of the air though a hand be waved througk it ; nnd In conduct (of increasing grace) like unto the increasing moon. To him what else can constitute an appropriate return ? Assuredly none other. Bba* oawa' therefore, like unto n rija, who wHh due solemnity confers worldly power en his son, who is to maintain the glory of his race, foreseeing that I waa d^tined to maintain the glory of BrnddhmmmQ said, • Ho will be that person.' By such nn unprecedented act of preference, has he exalted me :' and bearing in mind the reflection, that it was by this preeminent token of gratifying distinction that he rewarded him, the venerable MABA'KAaaAPO created in the bhikkhus an earnest desire to hold a ooktocation on ZMUmmno, and IPinayo.
Thereafter he assembled the bhikkhus, and delivered an address to them, con- mencing with the words ;— '* Beloved 1 on a certain occasion, when with a great
* Priest, allndiag to BonDRo.
t LIteraUy *« hempen robes rejected as rubbish," the history of these robea cannot be given in the space of a note*
1837.] Ejmmifuaion of the P6U BuddkUtical Aimab. 513
eoneoune of ftye hundred bUkkhui, I reached the high road at JTaftudm (the capital of) Pdva." For the partiealan (of thii diaoovrae) the aection regarding Subhaddo ranit be referred to. The import of that section we can diicnaa at tlM conclusion of the Parimbb^ntu^ Suitam,
In a subsequent part (of his address) he (Kasbapo) said—*' Well then, beloTed, let us have a rehearsal of (or ooNyooATiov on) both the Dkammo and the Winap9. In aforetime (daring the dispensation of former Buddhos) also (whenever) Adkammo shooe forth, Dhanmto ceased to possess the ascendancj ; (whenever) AwinmgQ shone forth, Winayo lost ground ; also in aforetime (whencTer) the professors of Adhammo attained power, the professors of Dhmitmo became insig- nificant ; whenever the professors of iltoinayo attained power, IFifiayo lost ground.*'
The bhikkhus replied, « In that case, lordl select the th^ros and bhikkhna" .{who shoald form the convocation).
The th^ro (Maha'kabsapo) setting aside the hundreds and thousands of bhikkhus who although having acquired a knowledge of all the nine angtu of the religion of the divine teacher, were still only puth%jjand*, and had only attained the 84i^uiii, Sakadigdmi, Audgimi and the SukkhawipoMaand, selected five hundred, minus one, sanctified bhikkhns who had achieved the knowledge of the T^tdkaUf with the whole of its text and subdivisions ; had arrived at the condition of PaiUamihidd / were gifted with sapematural power j who had been, on many occasions, selected by Bbaoawa' himself for important minis- tries, and who were masters of the component parts of the Tiwijjd,
In a certain passage, it is thus recorded, " thereafter the venerable Maha'- XASSAPO, selected five hundred, minus one, arahantd,^*
On what account was it that tbe th^ro made this reservation of one ?
It was for the purpose of reserving a vacancy for A'nando.
It is also said on this subject : *' Whether with or without that venerable personage the rehearsal of Dhammo could not be eifected/'
That venerable individual having yet to fulfil his destiny, and to perfect his works of sanctification : for that reason '* with him, it is impracticable."
It having (on the other hand) been also said ** there was not a single iutttm gdUhdt &c. propounded by the being gifted with the ten powers (Buddho) of which he (A'nando) was not a personal witness, for he (A'nando) himself baa declared, ' I have derived from Buddho himself eighty-two thousand, (DhammdJ from the priesthood two thousand : these are^the eighty-four thousand Dhammdt which are to be propagated by me.' On this account, without him (the con- tocation) could not have been held. Hence, though he was a personage who had not yet fulfilled his destiny (by the attainment of arahai sanctification) being nevertheless of the greatest utility in the convocation on Dhmnmo, he was considered worthy of being selected by the th^ro (Maha'kassapo)."
From what cause was it then that he was not selected ?
That A'nando might escape the reproaches of other (priests, that though they had attained the arahai sanctification they were excluded from the convooa* tion).
' The th^ro (Maba'kassapo) bore the most confiding affection for the revered A'nando : for instance, even when his hair had grown grey, addressing him as a lad would be careised he would say, <* this child has yet to lean hi« destiny."
* Uninspired mortals.
514 Examination of the Pdli BnddkiMtical Annah. [July,
Be (A'wahim) wit « detcendiiit of the Sdiya race, And tHe brother (eonne'- gtrmaa) of TatkdffiUo*, being the ion of his father's (SuddhO]>ako*») jowiger brother (Doto'dano). Hence, lest some of the bhlkkhu prejudiced to a degree to cOMlgB theso to the Chkanda'tt^ati, should raise the impmtation that " while there tre many who had fulfilled their destiny and were pmfismnbkidd (the state of perfect arahathood) setting them aside, the th^ro selects A^nando, ret imper- fect as to his ultimate sanctifleation ;** (on the one hand) aTorting snch an ac- ensatlon, and, (on the other,) as the convocation could not hare been held without A'NANDo, he resolved '* it is only with the concurrence of the bhikkhna themielTei that I will include him,'* and abstained from selecting him.
Thereupon the bhikkhns of their own accord made a supplication to him on aew oount of A'N ANSo. The bhikkhua thus addressed the Tenerable Mah a'k assapo : *' Lord I this retered A'nando having attained a certain extent of sanctMcation is not liable to tiie (four) M^aii, vis. : CktaulS, d6$6, hhayan and M4h6: and from the drenmstanee of both the Dhommo and Winayo having been fully acquired by him, by his pereonal communion with Bhaoawa', therefore, O lord t let the th^ros select the said revered A'nando also.'* Thereupon the renerable Kas* •APo did elect the said revered A'nando. Then together with this yenerated per* son the (selected) th^ros became five hundred in number.
To these tb^ros this question presented itself: '* Where shall wo hold thi convocation on DJkemnie and Winofo f"
The decision whereon waa ;— *' Rdjagaha is a most opulent city, full of reli- gious edifices *. it will be most proper that at H^agaha we ahould keep our tSMSst, as well as hold the oontocation on Dhamim6 and Wmayo : and that no och^ priest should resort to RSjttgaka for the tveMo."
For what reason was it that it was so resolved ?
In order that no individual of the hostile party ahould interrupt this ikdwarm* kmitmd (act of ours which is to be effective for agea) by his intrusion in the midst of the oontocation.
The venerable Kassapo, then explained himself thus by a iammcmdcAoSy which followed, or was to second to the natH,
" Revered 1 let the priesthood attend to me. This is the sacred seaaon appro-: priate to the priesthood. The priesthood have to decide whether these five hundred bhikkhus, keeping their watto at Rdjagaha should hold a comtocatioit on Dkawtmo and Winayo, and whether it should be permitted to any other bhik* khus to keep the woito in Rdjagaha, This is the natHJ^
The ktmmawdcH is this.
'* Revered 1 let the priesthood attend to me. The priesthood does decide that these five hundred bhikkhns, keeping their wauo at R&Jayaha ahould hold a coNYOCATroN on JDAommo and Wimtyo, and that it shall not be permitted to any other priests to keep icatto in R&jagaha» To each individual revered per« Bonage to whom the selection of these five hundred bhikkhus, for the purpose, of holding a convocation on Dhammo and Winayo at Bd^agaka, keeping the
« One of the appellations of Baddho, derived from raf&ad^ofOi literally '< who had eome in like manner," i. e. like the other Buddhos.
f The rainy season *' from August to November, daring whidi period the pil- grimage of Buddhist priests are enjoined to be suspended."
1SS7.] Ss&mimUum of tie P^t BudMistiea Annah. 515
there, or the prohibitioii of keeping wane %t R^joffuka by a&j other bhik- khiM, may appear proper, let him remain ailenlt to whomioeTer (the deci- •ion) may not be aocep table, let him apeak out.*'
** By (the ailehoe oO the priesthood it is decided that these five hundred priests are seleeted, for the purpose of holding a ooirf ocation at RdijagahOf keeping the wttuo there, and interdicting all other bhikkhvs from keapiog tra«to in Hdittg^ku* To the priesthood (this arrangement) is acceptable; on that aeeovnt alone they are silent. 1 shall aet aeeordingly."
This kammawAch^ took place on the twenty-first day after the/wrtni^^diKifi of Taih&g^o. Bhagawa' expired on the ftill moon day of the month Wis^hQ at -dawn. For seren days they made offerings of aromatic dmgs, flowers, &c To these seven days were given the appellation ** 86dhMhntidiwa»tL^^ Qoyovs. iSBStival days). From that period for seven days, >(i. e. daring the second week,} 1(he fire (applied) to the funeral pile would not ignite. For (the last) seven days (the cremation having been at length effected) having lined the 9<mth&gira hall (at JTntindHU with lances, making it resemble the grating of a cage, they held a festival of offerings to his 4Mtu (relics.)
At the lapse of twenty -one days on the fifth day of the increasing moon of Ae month Jettko the relics were divided for distribution.
On this very day of the distribution of the dMtu, to the assembled priesthood, (Maba'kassapo) impsrting the reproach made by Sabhaodo who was ordained in his dotage, and proceeding to make his selection of bhikkhus in manner above detailed, adopted the aforesaid kammawdehd.
Having recognised this kammawdehd the th^ro (Mara'kassafo) thus address* «d the bhikkhus. ** Beloved, ye have leisure now for forty days. After that it will not be permitted to plead ' we have sueh and such excuses.' On that ac« count, in this interval, whether it be an excuse in reference to any person being iH, an excuse in referenee to your preceptor or ordaining superior, or in refer* «nce to your mother or father, or getting a refection dish, or a robe madot -eeCting all such excuses aside, complete whatever requires to be done."
The Atthakathd then proceeds to state that in that interral the tb^ros dispersed in different directions, for the purpose of consoling the population of India, afflicted at the death of Buddho : Mahakas* SAPO, repairing to Rdjagaha and A'nando to Sdwatthi^ and at the ap-* pointed time reassembled at Rdjagaha, The narrative is thus resumed. They on the day of the full moon of Atdlhif having held an updtaiho (at /{d/a« gufui^ I on the first day after the fuU moon, assembling together commenced to keep their tsetse.
At that period there were eighteen great vnhdroM environing Rdjagaha and they
were all filled with rubbish which had fallen into, and accumnlsted in them*,
(dnriag the absenoe of the bhikkhus.) On account of the (approaching predicted)
'parmbbdnan (of Buddbo), all the bhikkhus, each carrying his own refection dish
and robe, and abandoning their wihdroM and parivhiQi had departed.
* It wiU be subsequently seen that this congregation around Buddbo took place three months before his predicted death. The wihiroe at this period, therefore, Bad been left unoccupied for three months before, and sixty^ne days after his death.
S 1 6 E^tamimium of the PdU BMhuHetJ Ammi^. . [Jnir,
Itii also raeorded Qn Oie Singluaen A^UktOU) tint Ae tb^tw a Htik6»mU4n (coin|Mct) together, eame to the foUowiag rew>latiiw for tbe pv- pose of rendering adoration to the word of Bbaoawa', aa wnll aa for tbe prpoaa of OTerooming the doctrinea of tiie TWkiyd (heretica or profeaaora of foreign IWiths)^'* Let na derote onraelTea to the reparation (of the aacred edifioea). TIm Tittkifd maj aaj, < the pnplli of the prieat Gotam o kept np their wiMroo while their teacher waa aHye : on hif death thej hAve abandoned tlient' — tbej (the th^roe) apprehended this reproach.'* They abo thus reaolTed in order thst thcf might refnte another reproadi, tix : " the enormona wealth beatowed hy Che great (in fonndiog Bnddhistieal ediflees) is loat.*'
HaTing formed this determination they (the five hnndred aelected hhihhhna) entered into a hmiikdwctiim. It is thna mentioned in the PumckmmHkmtkkm^ daktm of the PUaJtttttayam. ** Thereafter, the th^roa thna aaid (one to aao* tber) : * BeloTed, the reparation of dilapidationa is commended by Bhaoawa^ Wherefore, let us employ ourselves in the llrst month in repairing dilnpidatlona ; in the middle month*, assembling together we will hold m comrocATiow ob the Dkammo and IFmayo.' "
On the second day, repairing to the palace gate, they took their atatioii that;. The r^a (Aja'tasattu) approacliing them and bowing down inquired : ** Locda I why have ye come ?" and asked if there was any thing required which oonld be provided by him. The th^roa replied, *' artificera, for the purpoae of effiecliaf the repair of dilapidationa at the eighteen great wihiroa.*' The ri^a profided them with artificera.
The th^ros having completed the repairs in the course of the ftrat moBth« thM reported to the rijti, ** Mah4 r4ja I the repairs of the wihhroa being eoaapleiedt we will now hold the conyocation on Dkmnmo and fFtnaye." " Moat eKoal- lent, (replied the mabh rfcja,) ye may rely on me, let the executive part devolve on me, and the religious portion on you. Command me therefore, lord* 1 what can I provide ?" " Mahh rija 1 a place of aasembly for the th^roa who are to hoU the ooMTOCATioN." " Where lords 1 am I to provide it ?>' ** It will he pro. per to do so at the entrance to the Sattt^aimi cave on the side of the IFaMdiv mountain.'* Replying, " Willingly lords 1*' The r^ja Aja^tasattu, cauaing to be prepared a hall, as if executed by the (celestial artificer) WUtrnkmnwo, having exquisitely constructed walls, pillars, and flights of steps, embellished with representations of festoons, of flowers and of flower-creepers, rivalling the splendour of the decorations of bis palace, and imitating the magnificeDoe of the. mansions of the d^wos, the abode itself of the goddess Siai (splendour), attmct- ing tbe gase of d^wos and men, as a solitary pond (in a desert) attracts the fea« thered tnbe, the accumulated repository of the admiration ot the world, perfect* ed it with every procurable precious material, and having the same decorated with suspended festoons of flowers, beautiful curtains so light that they floated in the air, like unto the palace ot Brahma', the interior of which is depicted vrith rubies, with garlands of flowers and exquisitely finbhed ; having alao aeve- . ral stories ; and further, in that hall, causing to be raiaed for the five hondied priests, five hundred invaluable and appropriate carpetted seata, aa well aa the tkerdianam (the chief there's pulpit) on the southern side fadng the aortib, and
* Of the three months of '* Wiu9o.'*
1 987 .] Sxammatum of the PdH BMkisticai AnnaU. 5 1 1
the DkammAHmin (preaching pnlpit) in the cestre of fhe hall facing the eait, fitted for the sanctified Bvddro himself; and thereon placing a« iTory fui, — sent this message to the priesthood : " Lords ! my task is performed."
On that day, some of the priests made this remark concerning the roTcred A'namim. " In this congregation of priests there is a certain hhikkhn who goes about diffusing a pestilential odour." The th^ro A'nanoo on hearing this, felt deeply mortified, and said (to himself) '* in this congregation of bhikkhus there ia no priest who goes about diffusing a pestilential odour. Most assuredly, these persons speak thus in reference to no other than to me." Others again said : ** RcTcred 1 the oontocatiok is to-morrow, but as thou art deficient in the perfection (of the state of arahathood) and hast still thy allotted task to accomplish ; on that account, it will not be fitting for thee to attend the meeting, do not procrastinate therefore (to perfect thyself)." The revered A'nando tfaerenpon thus (meditated) : '* the meeting is to-morrow : should I, who am defective in sanctiflcation^ repair to the assembly to-morrow, it would he highly unbecoming." Spending the greater part of the night in meditation on the k&yofiuiSMviiy^i towards dawn, he descended from the peripatetic hall of medU tation ; and retired into the wihiiro, saying, *^ I will repose myself." He was in the act of reclining, but before his head could touch the pillow, in that pre- cise instant, his mind extricated itself from the dominion of sin, being the con- dition fA subjection to transmigration, (i. e. attained arahathood.)
This A^KANDO, after having past thus the greater part of the night in peri- patetic meditation still apprehended that he was incapable of attaining the perfection of sanctification. *' Most assuredly, (said be) Bhagawa' himself has said to me : ' A'nando t thou art a pious person : by perseverance perfect thyself: tiiou wilt shortly become sanctified !' a declaration of Budoho admits of no qnaltfication. My own exertion must be over-anxious. By that procedure my mind evinces a Tadllation, (implying a mistrust of the prediction) let me therefore repress my over-anxiety to the proper bounds." Descending there- «ipon from the peripatetic hall, he repaired to the place provided for washing the feet. Having washed (his feet) there, he entered the wlh6ro, and seating himself on bis bed, he said '* let me rest myself for a moment." In the act of throwing his body on his conch, his feet just raised from the ground and before his head reached the pillow, in that interval, his mind emancipated itself from the dominion of sin. The attainment of arahathood of this th^ro was effected therefore exempted from the four iriydpafha. From this circumstance, whenever it may be asked " What hhikkhn has ever attained arahathood neither reclining, nor sitting, nor standing, nor walking ?" it will be proper to reply : •* A'namdo th^o did."
On the seeond day, being the fifth of the (increasing) moon, the priests hav- ing made their meal, and safely laid aside their pdtrd (refection dishes) and (extra) robes, assembled at the hall of the dhamma convocation.
The th^ro A'mando, who had attained the arahathood, also repaired to the meeting. ** How did he go?" saying to himself, ** Now I am qualified to enter 4nto the midst of the sssembly" with the greatest delight, adjusting his robe •o aa to leave one shoulder bare, he presented himself, like unto a palmira nnt detached from its stalk ; like unto a ruby enfolded in a red shawl ; like unto the lull moon risen in the cloudless sky ; like unto the flower expanding its 3 X
ft 1 8 Eguminatum of the PM BvUkktied Aumb. [Jvlt,
pollen tnd feathered leaf, warmed bj the raj of the BBonug sob, — aa if pro- cUiming the attainment of the laactification of wrtJUt, bj the extreaM aaaetitjt parity, briiiiaacy and splendoar of hia own eonnteaaace.
On beholding him, this reflection occnrred to the ▼enerable MAHA^CAaaAPO- " Surely this beloTod A'nando baa attained araJU/AooiC .* if the diTina teaeher had been alive he would moat certainly have greeted A'nanbo witb ' tiifitirf,' let me therefore welcome him with the * sddkaui* which would have been bestowed on him by the divine teacher :" and he greeted him throe timea vrith " addAtt /»»
The Mqjiikimti'bkdnakd (prieeta who had learned to rehearse the /Hfatef • /ajfan only as far as the MqJUMmtmikdfo) remarked " AfKAmo th^ro m order that he may indicate his attainment of the arahathood aaakea hia appearance unattended by (other) priests."
The bhikkhus according to their seniority ranged themselves, each on hia own appropriate seat, leaving A^NANDO'a place unappropriate : and aeated themselves.
On some of them inquiring " Whose seat is this?" " A^NANDO'a" vraa tiia reply ; and ** Where ia he gone to ?" At this instant, the th^ro thus decided, '^this is the moment for my entrance," and for the purpose of maaifeatinghia own AAdwandn (sanctified state) diving into the earth, exhibited himself in the pulpit reserved for himself. Some again say, he came through the air and took hia seat. Be it this, or be it that, having most fully aatiafied himself that it waa he, the greeting conferred on him by the venerable MAHA'KAaaAPO waa moat proper.
On the arrival of this revered personage the th^ro MAHA'KAaaAFO thus ad- dressed the priesthood :^
'* Beloved 1 which shall we rehearse in convocation first, the DMmmmo or the Winayo /"
The bhikkhus replied : ** Lord I MAHA^KAasAPO 1 it is;the fPin^o irhich ia the life of the jdiaftda of Buddho. When Winayo is at an end, sdsanAi ia at an end. Therefore let us rehearse the Wlnttifo first."
<< Making whom the Chief?''
** The venerable Upa'li."
" Why, — would not A'nanoo be worthy ?"
" Not that he is not worthy ; but because while the omniscient Budoh^ himself was living, on account of hia knowledge of the text of the fFinayo, he had conferred that office on the venerable Upa'li, saying * Bhikkhua, of my disciples, who are the sustainers of fFtiuiyo, the aforeaaid Upa'li, ia the chief :' on that account, let us rehearse the Winayo receiving it from the th^ro Upa'li."
Thereupon the th^ro (Maba'ka88apo) for the purpose of interrogating on fTtfiayo, assigned to himself that task ; and the th^ro Upa'li waa appointed ibr the purpose of expounding it.
This was the text there (the proceeding in comyocation). The Tenerable Maha'kassapo thus addressed the priesthood: ** Beloved 1 let the prieathoad attend to roe. This is the appointed time (for the comvocatiom) : I am about to interrogate Upa'li on the FTtnayo." The venerable Upa'li alao addreaaed the priesthood. " Lords ! let the priesthood attend to me. This is the time ap- pointed for the priesthood ; interrogated on the WinaifOf by the venerable Maba'« KA8SAP0, I am about to propound it."
1 837.] Examination of the Pali Buddhistical Annals. 519
Having thus imposed on himself that oAce, the Tenerable Upa'li rising, ad- justing his robe so as to leave one shoulder bare, and taking up the ivory-wrought fan, and bowing donn to the senior priests, took his seat on the Dhammdsanan (before described).
Thereupon the th^ro Maha'kassapo taking his seat on the Th^rdtanan in- terrogated the Tenerable Ufa'li on Winayo,
** Beloved Upa'li ! where was the first PArdJikan propounded ?"
«< Lord I at WMUr
*' Who gave occasion to it ?"
" It originated in reference to (the priest) Sudinno, a Kdlanda youth.*'
** On what account ?"
*' On account of his committing fornication."
The venerable Maha'kassapo then interrogated the venerable Upa'li on the contents of Pathaman Pdr^jiktM, its origin, the party concerned, the exhorta- tion made, the sequel or application of the exhortation, and the result as to the conviction or the acquittal. The venerable Upa'li, who had been interrogated on each of these points, explained (them).
** Is there or is there not (resumed MabA'kassapo) in reference to this Pai' haman Pirdjikan any thing either to be omitted, or to be added."
** There is nothing in the words of the sanctified BroDHO which ought to be omitted. The Tatkdgaid utter not a single unmeaning syllable. In the words however of the d^wos and of the disciples of Bytddho there may be that which should be omitted.
The th^ros who held the dhammo convocation rejected that (which should be omitted), that which was to be added was to be found in all parts, accord, ingly whatever was requisite to be added in any part, they did introduce the •ame.
«' But what was that ?" either « at that period" or *' at that particular period," or " thereafter'* or ** on his having so said," or ** he thus spoke," and other similar expressions, only requisite for the connection of the sense. Having thus introduced that which was requisite to be added, they concluded this PafkMman Pdrdjikan.
While the Paihaman Pdrdjikan was in progress of rehearsal in convocation (by Maha'kassapo and Upa'li, the rest of) the five hundred ardhantd who were selected for the convocation, chaunted forth the same, passage by passage. At the very instant their chaunt commenced with the words " the sanctified* Bud- DHO dwells in IFifrai^d," the great earth as if oflfering up its ** iddAus" quaked from the abyss of the waters under the earth.
They, in the very same manner, having gone through the (four) chathn Pdrd- Jikdm ordained that that (portion of the Pitakattayan) should be called •• Pdrd- Jikaktmdan'^ (section).
The thirteen Sanghdditiid they ordained should be called the *' Tfyasakan,^*
The first two Sikkhd, they ordained should be called '< Ariyatdni,''
The next thirty $ikkhd, they ordained should be called the '< Nuioggiyd PdcMttiydni,''
(These four constitute the " Pdrdjtka.*')
* The opening of the text of the Palhama Pdr^an, 3x2
520 Examination of the PdU BuMhUtical Amutb. [Jin.r,
The next ninety-two Sikkki Omj ordained thonld bo called the " PAckUti^
The next four SUikkd, they ordained thoold bo called the *' PaiiddMamMmJ' (These two constitute the PdehittiyanJ.
The next seyenty-five Sikkkd, they ordained should be called '* SeJkhiyimL** The seyen Dhamma they ordained should be called " Addkikmnmrn'Sammiid,'' (These two constitute the Ckuhwaggo),
Thus authenticating these two hundred and twenty Sikkh6, they ordained that they should constitute the '* Mahdwibkanffo.*' At the completion of the y>4rf- wibkoHffOf as in the former instance, the great earth quaked.
They then resolved that the first eight Sikkkdpaddni in the BkUkktma^ wibhtttigo should form the " Pdrqfikdm** (of the Bhikkhuniufikkanffo). The (next) seventeen SikkM^addm, they constituted the " Suttmrasmkam,** The next thirty Sikkhdpaddni they constitute the Ninaffgfya-PdekiiHySmL The (next) one hundred and sixty-six Sikkkdpaddni they eonstitttted the *' Pdckitiiydm** (of the Bkiikkvni'WibkanffoJ, The next eight Sikkkdpaddni they constituted the '< Pd4ideianipdm.** The (next) seTenty.five Sikkkdpaddni, they constituted the " Sekkipdni.** The seven Dkammd they constituted the Adkikaranatamatkd. Thus authenticating these three hundred and four Sikkkdpmddmi* u the Bkikkkuni'Wibkanffo, they decided that this ubkato-wikkan^o (double fnkktnfo) should be divided into sixty-four Bkdnatffdrdf. At the termination of the Vbkato-wibkango as before described, the great earth quaked.
In the same manner having rehearsed in convocation, the " Khmidkmhar («l80 called Makdwagge) containing eighty Bkdnawdrd ; and the '* Pdrnerff^n.** containing twenty-five Bkdnawdrd they constituted this, " Wtna^^ntakim^* At the conclusion of the Winayo-Piidkan also, as before stated the earth quaked. They consigned the same to the Tcnerable Upa'li hlinself, saying '* ezponnd this to thy pupihi.*'
At the termination of the convocation on the VTifMrya-Pi'faAdn, the th^ro Upa'li laying aside the ivory fan, and descending from the DAeeundtenen and bowing down to the priests senior (to himself), resumed his place on the seat Individually prepared for him.
The coNYOCATioN on Winayo having terminated the venerable MARA'cAsaAVo
desirous of holding the convocation on JDAammo, thus addressed the bhikkhna.
'* What individual is most fit to be appointed the chief of the convocation on
DkammOt by the members of this convocation ?"
The bhikkhus replied " Appoint the th^ro A'nando the chief."
Thereupon the venerable Mahaska as apo thus explained himself to the
priesthood : " Beloved 1 let the priesthood attend to me. This is the appointed
* These SikkkdpaddM are dispersed through all the five books of the ITiaiyo. t A '* BAdaaiodriJ" consists of 350 gathas, of four p4d&ni, each p4J4n containing eight syllables ; the same computation is used in prose also.
SyUable. Pid^n. G&thi. Bhinawiro.
8 = 1 »» „
32 = 4 = 1
8000 s 1000 as aso i
1837.] EtmmmUum of the PdU Buddhktical AnnaU. 531
time for the priesthood (to hol4 their oonyocation). I am tbout to interrogate A'nando on Dkmmmo,**
The refered A'nanoo tiien addreeied the priesthood. «' Lords I let the priesthood attend to me. This is the appointed time for the priesthood, interrogated bj the venerable Maha'kassapo, I am abont to expound the DAeiRMO."
The venerable A^nando then rising from his seat^ and adjaitiDg his robes so as to leave one shoulder bare, and bowing down to the senior bhikkhns^ took his plaee in the Dkammd§mMHf holding up the iTory-wronght fim.
The venerable Maha'kabsapo next asked, " Beloved 1 which Pifako shall we rehearse first ?"
« Lord 1 the Suitanid Piiako /*'
" In the Sutimta Pildio there are four SangitiyS / which among them the first?"
*' Lord 1 the Dighasangiii.''
" In the Dighatanffiti, there are thirtj-foor Sutidni, composing the three Waggd, among them which Waggo first ?'
'* Lord 1 the Silakkktmda'Waggo.^'
** In the SUakkhttnda-waggo^ there are thirteen Suiiani^, which 5ic^/aii first ?"
<« Lord 1 the Brahmt^dia-iuttan.**
** Let us then rehearse first that ;S'M//afi which is embellished with the three Silinif which triumphed over the Tsrions heretical faiths, sustained bj hypo- crisy and fraud ; which unraveled the doctrinal tissue of the sixty-two heterodox sects, and shook the earth together with its ten thousands component parts.*'
Thereupon the venerable Maha'cabsapo thus addressed the venerable A'NAMno.
" Beloved 1 A'nakdo 1 where did (Buodho) deliver the BrahntajAkm /*'
'* Lord 1 between Bdjagaia and Ndkmda, in the palace situated in the Amb€^ UUhiH (mango grove.)'*
'* Who gave rise to it ?'*
" SuppiTO, Um jparibHjakOp and the youth Baabmaoatto."
'* What was the subject?"
" The praise of virtue.'*
The venerable Maha'kassapo then inquired of the venerable A'itakdo thn origin of the BrakmojiUan — the individual concerned, and the subject.
The venerable A'nam do explained them. At the termination of his exposition, the five hundred arahanta channted it forth, and as described in the former in- stance, the earth quaked.
Having thus rehearsed the Brakmaj^lan^ then in succession, together with the BrahmajAlan, all the thirteen 8uU4ni having been rehearsed in the prescribed form of interrogation and explanation, vis: " Beloved A'kaj«do1 where did (Buddho) deliver the SamAimaphalan nttidi^** and authenticated the same, they called that portion the ** SilakkkoHdmiwggo.*'
Having then rehearsed MahdwaggOt and lastly the Pdtiwaggo and thus com* plating the rehearsal of the three WaggA comprising the thirty-four Suttdm, amounting to sixty-four Bhdnawdrd of the text ; and calling the same (collec- tively) the JDighaiUkdgot they consigned the same to the charge of the venerable A^NANDO, saying, '* Propound this to thy pupils."
522 EMmmnaiiw of the P6U Buidhi$iieal AmutU. [Jult,
In the next piece, holding their oontooation en the Mt^kimm^miiiif^ emonnting to eighty Bldnaw^rd^ thej consigned the leme to the dieciples of the (deceeied) SVeiputto, the chief miniiter of Dhammo, seying, " Charge yoor- •dvet with, and propoond, thia."
In the next place, holding their contocatiom on the Smt^Ui-niiif9, amounting to one hundred Bhdfunoird, they consigned the same to Maha^kaa- •APO, saying, " Lord 1 propound this to thy pupils."
In the next place O^tly) holding their contocatiok on the AMfmiir4t-nik^f9, amounting to one hundred and twenty BMdnawdrdf consigned the same to the th^ro Anu^raddho, saying, ** Propound this to thy pupils.*'
The Dhdmmoianffdni-WibkmHgaH, Kaikdwaithum, Pmgffaidu-Ddikuyammimn and PatihdmoM, (compose that which) is called the ** Abhidkammoy HsTiag thus held a covtocatiom on (this portion of) the text, the uniyersally landed aliment of refined wisdom, the fire hundred arakmUd chaunted forth (its title) calling it the ** Abhidhamma'pitako^* as before described, the earth quaked.
Thereafter the Jdtaktn, Mahdmddito, ChdUmiddSto, PaiUmmbkiddmMffgo, Suttanipdio, Dhaimmapadan'Uddna%t IHwuttakan, the Wimdrm and PiUwaithd^ as well as the Tkhra and TMrugdtkd having also been rehearsed, as a portion of the text, and hating given it the name (collectively) of Kkuddagtmiko, the jHgkabkdnaki priests assert, that they were included in the convocatiox, in the same Abhidhammo, while the M^jjhimabkdnakd priests maintain that together with the CharijfdpitakMit Ap&ddmui and BuddkawamOt the whole of the Kkuddaganihd were included in the Sutiatii^iiako.
Thus, the whole word of Buddho by its (ras6) design is " one single class ;'* by its division into DAamfno and.fFtneyo consists of " two classes;'* by its division into first, middle and last, as well as by its division into the (three) Piiahdni, of '* three classes ;*' by its division into Nikdytf of ** five classes ;'* by its division into Angdfd of *' nine dasses :" and by its division into Dktm^ mdkkandd of " eighty-four thousand classes." Why is it, by its " derign,** one single class ?
Because from the moment the supreme omniscient buddhohood was attained by Bhaoawa^, till by his having terminated the course of transmigration, he achieved final extinction by his nibbdnant in which interval a period of Ibrty-five years elapsed, all that was said (by him) whether to d^wos, men, ttdpa or ycfcUd as well monitory as illustrative, had but ** one single design," the end being supreme beatitude. Thus, by Its " design,*' it is *' one single class." Why does it by the Dktmmo and Wkut^ division, consist of <* two classes ?" The whole being divided into, and called ** Dhammal** and ** Wmuyo," numersi computation (makes it so) ; the Wtnajfa-pi^akan (slone) composes the TFrneyo; the rest of the word of Buodho is denominated Dhammo, as well as for the reason that he (Maha^kabsapo) had said, '* It would be most proper that we should hold a OONVOCATION on Dkammo and Winayo ; that I should interrogate Upa'u on Winayo, and that I should interrogate A'xando on Dkamtmo,* Thus by the division into '* Dkantmo and WifunyOt** it consists " of two classes."
Why does it by the division into first, middle, and last, ** consist of three dasses ?"
Because the whole consists of three divisions, vis : the first words of Buddho, the middle (or central) words of Buddho, and the lut words of Buddho.
1837.] Examination of the PdK Buddhiaticai Annals. 523
The following are the first words of Bvooho* : *
Andkqfdiisantdr^m tamdHwenan anibHtmt
Oahakdrak^, fam^anto dukkk4jdiU punapptman ; Oakakdraka / diUh6H : punna gihan na kShan ;
8abMiphMuk4 hhagg^; gahMUan witankhitan ; W%9amkkara^gaian chitian, tanhdnan khayamtfjj^^ t
'* Performing my pilgrimage through the (9anadr6) eternity of countleas ex- istences, in sorrow, have I unremitUngly sought in vain the artificer of the abode (of the passions) (i. e. the human frame). Now O artificer ! art thou found. Henceforth no receptacle of sin shalt thou form— thy frames (literally ribs) broken ; thy ridge-pole shattered ; the soul (or mind) emancipated from liabi- lity to regeneration (by transmigration) has annihilated the dominion of the passions."
These are the " first words of Buddbo.''
There are some persons who maintain, that the gdtH commencing with the words, YiM ha»4 pdiu-bhawmtti dkammA «* most assuredly in due course the dhamrnd will descend (be roTealed)" which are in the KKmdM Section) were also a part of the hymn of joy composing the first words of Bvddho.
This gdikd of joy of him who had attained the state of omniscience, by his own felicitous intelligence, and who had watched the progress of the Package karan be it understood, was deliyered on the day after the full moon.
What he (Buddho) said at the moment he was passing into parmthb^nam (reclining between the two sal-trees at Kmindra, on the full moon day of the month Wi$dko,^Htmdad4ne, bkikkkawd ! ^Humiay^mi w6 ,- wiyadhammd mh- kk4r4 oppamMma 9ampMihm. <«Now, O bkikkhMMf I am about to coigure you (for the last time) : perishable things are transitory i without procrastination earn CnibMaum),** These were his " last words.*' Whatefer has been said by him between those two are his *< middle words.'* Thus by the classification into " the first,*' '' the middle,*' and the *' last words," it consists of ** three classes."
How does it by the Pitaka division, become the " three Piiaka,"
The whole being divided into the Winago-SuttanU and Ahhidhammo, becomes three sections. Including therein both what was andf what was not authenti. catedin the fibst comyocation,— vis. the two Pd/ifiMibMint—the two Wibhm- gM, the twenty-two Kkandaik4t and the sixteen Poriwdrd, This (portion) wa» called the *< Winaga-Piiako.'*
The collection of thirty-four Suitant^ commencing with the Brahmof^hm is the *' JHgkmUkdgo.**
The collection of one hundred and fifty-two Suttant6, commencing with the M^lapariy4ya is the *< Majjhimanikdyo:*
The collection of seven thousand seven hundred and sixty SuttantA, com- mencing with the Oghakarana tuttan, is the *' Sanguttanikiyo.**
The collection of nine thousand five hundred and fifty-seven 9uttani4, com- nencing with the ChUtapariydddntm is the " Angutiaronikiyo,*'
* Uttered at the instant of his attaining buddhohood under the bo-tree at Uru- wila, now Bnddhagayi.
t Adverting to the few explanatory words which were added, as before described, for the connection of the sense of the text.
534 EjMmumiM 0/ the PdU BmdiUHifMl AtmOs. [Joi.r.
The KkuddMtmikdi^ contitU of iftaea MetioBf , tiy brtag diTided into dak^dtmt, nkttmma^mdmm, Uiimmm, tttmwmitmktM, 9mHtmlf6imi, WmkjfmmMkk, PitmMtthu, Tkirmf^U, TkMf^U, JSimUm, Widdh9, Paiismrnkkid^ Apm^ ditum, Buddkmwmnao and Ck«rt|r4ptteiko. This U called *< SMttmUm PH^ff.''
The Dkmmmatm^ko, the ITiMMfo, DkUmHiU, Pmffth, KmiUwrnHu, Ya-^ MoJtm aod Patikdman. Theae were caUed the " Akiidmmm^fiimko.**
Id regard to the IFtMye, it ia said, WhridMm wiUaammftaU ; WtmmymmioekhM kd^awdek&nMm winmyMiikmnMU apm Wimmyo " fFmay^r* mkkUi4.
Thif IFtiMiyo, ia called *' IFiiMiyo'* by thoae yened in the Wimm^o, becavee it compriaes Yarioas conflictiiig doctrinea as well as controls the acts and woida of men. ** Various" beeaose the PdtimMM comprises fire classes of Uditin and the Pdr^iko is only the first of a eollection comprising the seven A'pmiiu It has (separate) MAtiku (indexes) containing conflicting mles in die Wu hkwtffomd other sectlona, as well aa " anbseqnenf * or " snpplementary" mlea of opposite tendencies, both of increasing strictness and of modiffing laxity. MoreoTor, from ita prescribing mles for controling the misoondnet of men, in deed as well as ia word, it thenee '* controls the acts and words of men," sad on that acconnt, it being both ** Tarions" and '* conflicting" and as it " controls deeds and words," it ia called ** VFinajfo." For this reason this designatioa was adopted aa expressive of its contents. In regard to the Suttdm, it ia said :—
Itwrtmpmui, AUhan«m, t^ehamMio ; t^WMitaio pMawMMidikd, i^dtmmie, ntitM nUtumbk^atoeha tuitan, " miimiP* rnkkkdiam.
The next : the tv//afi is called tuttan lirom its precise definition of rights ; from its exquisite tenor; from Its collective excellencet aa well as from its overflowing richness ; from its protecting, (the good) and from its dividing, as if with a line.
Here, " It precisely definea" by ita diatingnisbtng one's own rights from those of other persons. ** It has an exquisite tenor'* from its haring been pro- pounded in a strain profitable to tiiose subject to the control of Wimafo. It is stated, that it possesses " collective excellence" becauae it coUecta together ita contents, like a harvest-produce is gathered. It is said *' it overflows" be- esnse it is like unto the milk streaming from a cow. It ia said " it protecti" because it is a safe-guard. It is said " it dirides as with a line" because as the line (suttau) ia (a mark of definition) to carpenters, so is this (suttsn, a rule of conduct) to the wise. In the same manner that flowers strung together on a line are neither scattered nor lost, so are the precepts which are herein con- tained united by this (suttan) line.
For this reason, this designation was adopted as expressive of the nature of its contents.
In regard to the Abhidhammo, it is said :—
n ettha wuddkimantd saiakkhand pdjUd, puriehehAhmd wuiiddki kdtU dhammd ; " AbhidhMmmo** tina akkhdto.
In this ease, be there any " dhmnmd** profound in import, glorious in form, celebrated by their renown, and divested of ambiguity, and worthy of being designated " odAi," thence they would be called ** Abhtdhmmmo.'' This word
1837.] BMtminaiion of the PdU Bvddhiitical Annah. 525
* tdhi' will be found prefixed to etch of the foregoing (attributei of) pre-emlnencei glor^y celebrity and peripicuity.
(Here follow a series of quotations showing the instances in
which the prefix ' Ahhi* has been so used.)
" Be it understood that those who are Tcrsed in the contents of the ' PUa»
m
km,* (chest) from its being the (BMjanam) Tcsael in which the testis contained, as well as from the ciroiunstance of the P^inapo and the rest (SuiUmiA and Abhidkammo) being also comprised therein, call it ' Tttyo/ Thr€9»**
(Here follows another series of quotations and further explana- tions illustrative of the word PiiakanJ)
" How does it by the Nikdyo division become of ' five classes ?' "
" The whole being divided into the Diffhamkdyo, Majjhimanikdyo, Sanyutm Umikdyo, Anguttaronikdyo, and KAuddakatukdyo, it becomes of five classes.
'' It is recorded (in the former A^^hakat&d,)
** To that (book) which contained thirty-four Suttantd composing three WaggOf being the first compiled, the name ' DightaUkdyo'* was given."
" From what circumstance did it obtain the name of Dighanikdyo V*
"It is called ' Digha? (long) from its containing a collection of the long Suttantd; and Nikdyo from its being an ' Miemblage' of numerous (8ut(aiUd)t for instance it is said of the word Nikdyo, ' O bhikkbus 1 never have I beheld a single <* Nikdyo" Uke that of the thonghU, nor O bhikkbus 1 a " Nikdyo" like that of the animal creation, nor like that of the physicsl world.* In these various ways, both in sacred and profane language, is this word applied. In reference to the other Nikdyo also, the same construction is to be placed on the word * Nikdyo.* "
« Why is it caUed the Mqjjhimo Nikdyo V*
*' It is a Nikdyo composed of one hundred and fifty- two Suttantd of (Majjhim mo) miJ<iHng or moderate length, commencing with the Sutton called the * Md* lapaniydya,* and classified into fifteen Waggo**
<• Why is it called the Sanyutta Nikdyo V*
'* From its being (Sanyutta) classed together under different heads, com- mencing with the JD^aid-Sanyuttan, containing the A*ghataranan as the first Sutton (of that SonyuttonJ, and comprising altogether seven thousand seven hundred and sixty-two Suttantd,**
'< Why is it cslled the Anguttara Nikdyo t**
*' Because it is classed C Angotirikawa$dna*J under different heads, (or Amgd members,) esch progressively increasing in number, the first only containing the Ckitttgforiydddnant and altogether comprising nine thousand seven hundred and fifty-seven Suttantd,**
•* Why is it called Khuddokd Nikdyo /"
*' Because it comprises exclusively of the four Nikdyo (above mentioned) all that remained of the words of Buddbo, being the whole of the Winoyo and Abkidhmnnugntakon, and the fifteen sections (of the Suttantd) commencing with the Kkuddopdton ss formerly explained."
*' Thns by the division of Nikdyo9 they are ^lo,** ** How does it by the Angd division consist of nine dssses ?" 3 Y
526 ExammaiioM of tke PdH Bmdikutktd Ammh. [Jin.r«
* * Tlie whole o f the foregoing comprising in it the nine dUvuiou are, the 84Umi, GfyjfM, Wenffdkaran, Gdihd, Ud6man, liiwuttakmt, M^km^ 1<Hftnferfiiwo and the WMaitan.
** The S^iam it it to be nadentood, contains, the two Wib1Umg6. and (two) Niddind, the KkmuUtko and PariwSrOt and in the SmttmUpAiOf the M^nff^daaui- /«», Ratgna tuttan^ N6lmkm iuii^m as well as the T^tumtmJtm mUim^ and all the other discourses of TnikA^t^ bearing the signification of * SmiiMm.*
" Be it nnderstood ftirther that the Oifytn contains every SuiUm eomposcd in Gdikd (metre) together with (its prose portions). The whole of the 5cn^- tako consists throaghont of that description (of composition being G4th^ tsge- tfaer with prose.)
" The Wfyydkaranan, be it nnderstood, consists of the whole o{ AbkidAaanmm PHakOf the Suttantd not composed in (?d#Ai, and the words of Bcddho whi^ are not classified under any of the other eight Angimi,
'* Be it known the GdiM consists of the DUmmapaddni, TUrtiffdikd, Theri' §Aih& and those unmixed (detached) G&thA not comprehended in any of the above named SAiiantd.
*' The Udmutn be it known, consists of the eighty ^two S^tmmtd delivered (by BvDDHo) in the form of hymns of joyous inspiration.
** The IttiwattakoH, be it understood, comprises the one hundred and tea SuitontA which commence with the words : ' It was thus said by BhagawaV
** The MakoHf be it understood, oomprises the fire hundred and fifty J6ts» idmi (incarnations of Buodho) commencing with the Appanakmj^akmin
" The AhhutadhmKmOi be it understood, comprises all the SitUaM contain- ing the miracles and wonders, commencing with such expressions as ' bhik- khns.' These miraculous and wonderous dkmnmd (powers) are vouchsafed to
' ARMANDO.'
** The Widaitan, be it understood, consists of the CkAtawid&it^, the MaU- widattan, the SwrnMUtki, the SakkapmM, the Samkhir^hUimUyd, the UtM- pvundmam, as well as the whole of those SHtamtik which have conferred wisdom and joy on those who heard them.
'* Thus by the classification into Angdni, it consists of nine divisions."
<* How does it by the Dhmtimakkkando division consist of e^hty-four thou- sand portions ?"
*< It comprises the whole word of Byjddho. (It has been said by A'kajtdOi) Dwdsifon, BfMhM gttntun dwStaha$$M hhikkknio, thmiurdnii mAsssM yi m4 dhammd pawaitito. * I received from Buddho himself eighty-two thou- sand ; and from the bhikkhus two thousand ; these are the eighty-four thousand dhammd maintained by me.' By this explanation of the DhiommaJkkkitnd^ it consists of eighty-four thousand divisions. A Suitun in which one subject alone is treated (or literally consists of one joint) is called SkMkammakkkmuf^* Any Dkammakkhando which treats of a plurality of subjects, or consists of more than one joint, is called by the number (of these subjects treated).
'* In the Wtnayo also, there is the WtUtkm, the MdtiH, the Padabkajmdytm^
the A'patti, the Andpuiii and the TUeickehubkSdo classifications. In that (divi.
sion) likewise, be it understood, that each class constitutes a Dksmatakkkamie,
" Thus by the Dhammakkkande division, it consists of eighty-four thousand
parts.
1 837.] E^amiiHUion of the PdU BuddkUtical AnndU. 527
** Thus this word of Buddho, from tti being left undivided, is bj its * deiign* one single class. By its dmsion into DhMmmo and Wtnayo, it consists of two dassesy and so forth ; and haying been separated and arranged by the sanctified priesthood, having Maha'kassapo for their chief who held the convocation, this classifleation has been definitively ordained, vis. thns * this is the DAmm' mo,* ' this the ITmtfyo,' ' this the PatmA huddha wwhanan,* * this the Maj' Jkima kuddha waehmtmn,* * this the PMckima kmddkm waeitrnM,* * this the fVlnaya pifaJkany* * this the 8Ma pifakan*, ' this the Abkidkamma pHmimi,* * this the DigkamHfO,* and so forth to the KhmddkamiHpo, ' these the S^t- t€mid,^ * these the AngAnU,* and ' these eighty-foor thousand Dkammakkhmtdo,
** This was not sU, for moreover, having established the farther several subdi- visions of classifications of Udddnan, Waggo, Peydlan, EkanipdtOt Dakanipdto and so forth (of Nipatd), the Sanyuttan, Panatdf as set forth in the three PHakdni, the convocation was closed in seven months.
** At the conclasion of this convocation or its being announced ' this reli- gion of the deity gifted with ten powers had been rendered effective to endaiv for five thousand years, by the th^ro Maba'kabsapo,' from the exnberance of its exultation, as if pouring forth its ' 9adku$* the great earth, from the abyss of the waters under the earth, in various ways quaked, (from east to west ;) requaked (from north to south) ; and quaked again (from Zeniih to Nadir) ; and various miracles were manifested.
'< This Sm called the ' Paiima StrngiiV (Fimnx convocation). It is also (called) in this world, from its having been conducted by Hyo hundred persons, PonehoMotikd Sangiii, the (convocation of vivb hundrkd), and because it was exclusively held by the tb^ros, it is likewise called the Thb'rika'.'*
A table qf the PdH vereion of the Pitaiattagan.
WlNKTAPITAKO,
Consists of the following sections. 1. Pardjikdf 191 leaves of 7 and 8 lines oo each side, each leaf 1 foot, 10 inches long.
5. Packiiiiuint 154 leaves of 9 and 10 lines on each side, each leaf 1 foot, 9 inches long.
3. Ch&lawaggo, 196 leaves of 8 and 9 lines on each side, each leaf 1 foot, 10 inches long.
4. Makiwagg6, 199 leaves of 8 and 9 lines on each side, each leaf 1 foot, 10 iaches long.
6. Parhoir^, 146 leaves of 10 and 11 lines on each side, each leaf i foot, 9 inches long.
Abhiohammapitako, Consists of the following sections. 1. DhammaaangaHi, 12 leaves of 10 lines on each side, each leaf 2 feet 4 inches long. 3. WtbhangoH, 130 leaves of 8 lines on each side, each leaf 2 feet, 4 inches long.
3. Kathdwatthu, 151 leaves of
4. Pvggalan, 98 leaves of 8 lines on each side, eaeh leaf 2 feet, 4 inches-long. 6. Dhdtu, 31 leaves of 8 lines on each side, each leaf 2 feet, 4 inches long.
6. Tdmakan, 131 leaves of 10 lines on each side, each leaf 2 feet, 4 inches long.
7. Pafihanau, 170 leaves of 9 and 10 lines on each side, each leaf 9 feet; 4 inches long.
3 T 2
538 On the '« Iniwn Boa,*' «« PytkoH Tipis.*' [Jolt,
SUTTAPITAKOt
CoBBiits of the following seetlou.
I. Digktmik^o, 29ileaTes of 8 lines on each tide, each leaf 1 foot, 10 indies lon^
9. Mfajlfhimanik6po, 439 leaTes of 8 and 9 lines on eai^ side, each leaf l foot, 1 1 laches long.
S. Sam^takatiMgo, 881 leaves of 8 and 9 lines each side, each leaf 9 fiset, 9 Inches long.
4. Amfpiiirmiik^, 864 leares of 8 and 9 Uaes on each side, caA leaf I foot, 19 inehasloBg*
8. Khtdaktmik^o, is composed of 18 booka ) Tia«
I. JThatfap^aa, 4 leaTcs of 8 lines on each side, 9 feet, 4 laches long. (Bumesc.)
II. Dhammapadan, 15 leaTCs of 9 lines each side, each leaf 1 foot, 8 inches hnif.
III. Ud^nan, 48 leaves of 9 lines each side, 6 feet long.
IV. ItH'Otiakanf 31 leaves of 8 lines each side, each leaf I foot, 9 inches long.
V. Suttdnipdiam, 40 leaves of 9 lines each side, each leaf 9 feet.
VI. Wimdnaoatihu, 168 leaves of 7 and 6 lines on each side, each leaf 1 foot, 9 Inches long.
VII. Pdtaioaiikm, 149 leaves of 8 and 9 lines each side, each leaf 1 foot, 8 laches long.
VIII. Tkdmgdta, 48 leaves of 9 lines each side, 9 feet, 4 Inches long. (Bmmeae.)
IX. Tkirifdid, 110 leaves of 8 lines on each side, each leaf 1 foot, 7 iBchea long.
X. Jdiokan, The commentary is intermixed with the text, and In that Ibnn it is a voluminoos work of 900 leaves.
XI. Niddiio, not ascertained yet.
XII. Patiiatkbhidan, 990 leaves of 8 lines on each side, each leaf 1 foot, ii Indss long.
XIII. Apadinan, 196 leaves of 10 lines on each side, each leaf 9 feet long.
XIV. Buddha»a*to, 37 leaves of 6 lines, each 9 feet long.
XV. Char^dp^akOf 10 leaves of 6 lines each side. 3 feet long.
IL— On ih9 " Indian Boa," " Python Tigrii/' By Lieut. T. Hutton,
87M Native Infantry.
It is erroneouslj supposed that the Boas, after having crushed their prey lubricate it with saliva for the purpose of rendering it less difficult to be swallowed.
1 possessed three of these reptiles alive at one time, and frequent- ly watched them very narrowly through the whole process of crash- ing and swallowing their prey, which consisted of fowls, partridges, rabbits, &c., but never did they put the least saliva on it previous to swallowing it. The mistake, however, is easily accounted for; having seized and smothered its prey, the Boa cautiously and parti- ally unwinds the death knot he has tied round his unfutunate victim» and resting awhile as if to recover from the exertion he has undergone proceeds to measure or examine the object still held in his embrace, and during this process the tongue is constantly darting out, as he proceeds.
1837.] On the " Indian Boa," " Python Tigrish 539
ThiB, at first sight may appear to be for the purpose of lubricating the feathers or the hair of the prey, but it is in reality nothing more than feeling the way and ascertaining where the head lies.
It appears to me by no means improbable that the tongue in ser<» pents is rendered highly sensitive, and may be deemed in a great measure the organ of touch or feeling, by which it is enabled to assist the senses of sight and smell, and so in some degree be considered analogous to the antennae of insects*.
I am led to this belief by observing how constantly the tongue is darted out and brandished, as it were, whenever the reptile is in mo* tion or at all disturbed.
When I ofiered water to the Indian Boas, of which they are very fond, they invariably darted out the tongue rapidly and repeatedly at they moved along, and seemed to feel the pan all round with it, dart- ing it over the edge several times until it touched the water, when they immediately raised their heads, and gliding forwards dipped the nose feurly into it, and drank by long draughts.
The body in serpents is by no means so callous to the sense of feeling, as the hard protecting armour in which they are encased, would perhaps lead one to suppose ; I have seen them shrink from a very slight touch. This sensitiveness, however, would not enable them to distinguish different objects, were they not furnished with some organ adapted for that purpose ; that organ I suppose to be the tongue.
As the Boa swallows its prey the parts as they deicend become thickly coated with glutinous saliva, but this is derived from the inside of the mouth and throat, as the prey is drawn in, and not from any previous lubrication, as may be seen by taking away the object from the snake, when it will be perceived that those parts which were in the throat and jaws, are slimy, while the remainder is quite free from saliva.
They always endeavour to seize their prey by the head, but it not unfrequently happens that in making the spring, their destined vic-
* List year, (ISab*)! I dipped a feather into spirits of tarpentioe, and then held it near the antennas of a stag-heetle which was crawling along the table : the insect immediately withdrew the antennse, and torned away. I repeated this ■everal timesi and always with the same result.
Another beetle very common at Simla daring the rains and which appears to be the Searab€eu9 Phmrhanta of Olivre's insecU, showed a much stronger aversion to the smell of the turpentine, withdrawing the antenn« even while the feather was at some distance, and bending down its head. This would plainly indicate the sense of smell to be in the antennie ?
530 On the " Indian Boa," " Pythnn Tigrk" [JuLr»
tim moves away, iik 'which case they seize anywhere they can, but having crashed it, they invariably commence at the head in swallow- ing it, by which means they have leas difficulty in drawing in the wings and legs of animals, than if they commenced at the taO, and indeed it would be totally impossible to swallow a large bird or quadruped unlesv they began at the head, for the wings would open out across the mouth, and prevent the bird descending into the throat, and so would the legs of a quadruped.
As it is, they often meet with difficulty in swallowing even a mo* derate siced prey.
A Boa eight and a half feet long, which could swaUow a large sized full grown rabbit, had often great difficulty in taking in a par> tridge, for if he did not begin cleverly at first in getting the body to follow the head and neck tolerably straight, i. e. if he seized it rather too much on one side, the opposite wing would not enter his mouth ; but in such cases he had an infallible remedy for smoothing down the obstacle, which consisted in throwing a coil tight round his own neck, and then drawing his head, and prey backwards through it, by which means the wings were smoothed down and lengthened out, so as to be easily swallowed.
They appear to be nocturnal, — at least I judge so, from their lying coiled up all day, and moving about in the cool of the evening about nightfall.
They make a loud hissing when irritated by being touched, but otherwise emit no sound.
About the middle of November they became lazy and sluggish, and refused food when offered to them on the Ist December, although they had not been fed for a month before. From that time until the beginning of April, they refused to feed and generally remained folded coil above coil, the head surmounting all.
During this period they were easily provoked to bite, but never made any attempt to throw a coil round their disturbers.
From the month of April they took food freely, whenever it was offered to them, which was genei'ally once a fortnight, although some- times more than a month would intervene. They were fond of water which they were frequently supplied with, and had it thrown over them in the evening during the hot weather.
On the 26th May the large one killed and swallowed a partridge and soon afterwards began to cast his skin. This he did, by first rubbing his muzzle against the side of his cage until the skin became detached at the lips, and then by gliding slowly through and through
1837.] On the " Indian Boa;* " Python Tigris." 531
the tight drawn folds of his own body, by which mean* the skin was shoved farther and farther back until it was all off, or io fact until he had fairly crept out of U !
His colors which for some time previous had been very dim and dark, now became quite bright and clean, possessing a fine bluish or purplish bloom ; and his eye which but a few minutes before, had the dull bluish hue, of a sightless orb, now shone keenly and savagely on the spectator.
Before he had cast his skin^ and when he was about to swallow the partridge he had just killed,— he' made seireral attempts to swallow it by commencing both at the tail, and at the middle of the body ;— the feathers and the wings, however, offered such impediments that he was, each successive time, obliged to relinquish it, nor could he, with all his efforts, swallow it until he commenced at the head, when the wings and limbs lying in their proper direction no longer offered any resistance.
It was evident that the snake was partially blind from the scales of the old skin obstructing its sight, or it would not have attempted to swallow its prey in such an " un-Mnake'like" manner.
This snake could with ease swallow a large full grown rabbit, and therefore the partridge* was a mere trifle, — yet until he began to swallow it head foremost, it was impossible for it to pass into his throat; — ^from my observations, I should certainly be inclined to agree with Mr. WATSETONfi when he ridicules the idea of a Rattlesnake (crota* lus horridus) swallowing a large American squirrel tail foremost, as related by Audubon. Neverthelss, I should be sorry to say that the Rattlesnake could not possibly have so swallowed it, because I hold nothing to be impossible in nature, and we know that many incredi- ble things may nevertheless be very true.
The snake may have been a very large one, and capable of swal- lowing a more bulky prey in which case it might be quite possible for him to swallow it as described by Audubon, although the instinct and habits of these reptiles and indeed common sense, would at once point out that the head is the easiest place to commence at.
In the Oriental Annual for the years, 1 834 or 1 835 is a story of a '* Boa Constrictor," having seized upon a boatman as he lay asleep in the bottom of the boat, which was made fast to the shore of an Island in the Sunderbunds. Th^ description evidently shows that the author is unacquainted with the manner in which these enormous reptiles seize on their victims. He states that the snake had coiled * Perdiz picta. t Yido Loudon's Mag. Nat. Hist.
532 On the " Indiam Boa," '« Pf thorn T^gm." [July,
itself round the body of the eailor and was joBt in the aet of crush- ing him, when the rest of the crew appeared and disabled the mon- ster, which was found to be 62 feet in length.
Now the manner in which the Boa is here stated to have coUei AtMejf round the body, and to be just in the act of crushing his prey is directly contrary to the habits and manners of the reptile, for in« stead of deliberately coiling round its prey and then crushing it, the whole is done with the speed of thought, — ^the eye cannot follow the rapid moYement of the folds in which the victim is enveloped, did* ing gpraduaUy and as it were almost imperceptibly towards his trem* bling victim, until he finds himself fairly within reach, — ^with a sud- den dash he throws himself on his prey, seizing it by the head or leg with his powerful jaws, and at the same instant rapidly winding coil on coil round the neck and body. It is in this first movement that the tremendous muscular power of his body is brought into play, and the folds which are formed at the very moment of seizure, are com- pressed with such desperate energy as to render the victim powerless in his g^rasp and the most convulsive efibrts are useless, merely shak- ing the dreadful monster without in the least loosening his folds, — nay, on the contrary, only rendering them still tighter, until life is fairly fled. I have tried with my utmost strength to uncoil a Boa of seven feet from a partridge, but without a shadow of success, for he tightened his folds in spite of my endeavours.
Had the " Boa Constrictor" (the existence of which in India is more than doubtful !) once succeeded in coiling itself round the sailor —-no earthly power could have saved his life. The crew might cut the monster to pieces but his fatal grasp would have done its deadly work, and life would have left the poor sailor, ere the folds of the Boa could have been loosed.
The velocity with which the Boa darts on his prey, not only over- throws it, but hurls his own body in advance of his head and thus formst he first coil, the rest of his length being rapidly twined at the same time.
So conscious is he of his enormous power, that if the prey be small, the scaly monster does not deign to coil himself around it. Rats, pigeons, young fowls, or any thing of that size, were seized with a sudden snatch and simply twisted under the neck of the snake; -r-the reptile apparently using only the weight of his body and power of his jaws to destroy life.
The usual method of feeding them, was by opening a small door of the cage and introducing a living bird or beast. On first perceiv-
1837.] Off the «« In£an Boa^ ** Pption TigrU:* 6^3
ing its prejy the snake darts out his forked tongue as if licking his lips at the thoughts of the banquet, and gradually prepares himself . for the deadly spring.
I introduced a full grown buck rabbit, into Uie den of the largest snake, which there lay coiled up in one corner.
The rabbit eyed the monster in evident uneasiness, with his ean thrown back, and nose eleyated and stamping firmly with his htnd feet, on the floor. The snake in the mean time was incessantly bran- dishing his long forked tongue, und gradually opening out the dose drawn coils of his body in order to give himself room for the deadly spring.
His head then slowly and almost imperceptibly glided forward over the upper coil, towards the rabbit, which intently eyed every movement of his foe. — In an instant and with a suddenness which made me start, the snake dashed forward, but to my surprise the rab- bit eluded his grasp, by springing over him.
With a loud and threatening hiss the Boa sullenly gathered himself again into his corner, where he lay still for an instant, with his head still pointing towards the rabbit. — Not liking his position, the poor buck turned to move away, and that movement decided his fate, for ^
with the speed of lightning, both snake and rabbit rolled in a fast embrace, with a heavy crash against the side of the cage. The Boa had seiaed his victim by a fore leg, with one coil round the throat so dosely drawn that the eyes seemed starting from their sockets ; a second coil was thrown around the body, immediately below the shoulders, and another round the loins. So instantaneous was the spring, that not even one cry escaped the rabbit, and though the last convulsive motion of the hind legs, was strong enough to shake the boa, it lasted but a few minutes and all was over. For some seconds, after life had to all appearance fled, the snake still held his firm posi* tion as if to allow no chance of escape, and proceeded first to disen- gage his teeth from the hold he had taken and then to uncoil from the neck ; — with the remaining coil he still held fast.
For some little time he continued to open and twist his jaws about most frightfully, to clear his mouth of the rabbit's fur, which done, he commenced searching for the head, and measuring the carcass all round with his nose ;— <luring this time the tongue was ever on the move, darting and quivering about in all directions; but although constantly in contact with the animal's hair, not a vestige of saliva was left behind. Thefe was no lubrication here. 8e
/
534 On the " Indian Boa/' ** Pfthm Ttgru." [Jo&r*
The fore leg of the rabbit where the snake had teized him, was covered with mucas, bat only there.
The monster now with a slow and frightfid expanding of the jaws, took in the rabbit's nose, and then proceeded with g^dnally increas- ing distention of his month and the skin of Che throat beneath, to suck in his prey*.
The chief difficulty seems to lie, in getting the head clereriy into the throat, which done the rest of the body soon follows, and hmTing passed the jaws and fairly entered the gullet it may be traced quickly gliding down the lengthy brute until it arrives at the stomadi.
Having thus far succeeded, the next effort is to reduce his dislo* cated jaws to their proper position, which is done apparently widi some little trouble, by yawning and shovmg them about in all possi« ble shapes, until the end in view is accomplished. He then slowly retires to his retreat and remains quietly coiled up to 'digest his meals.
If the prey offered be small, I have known them not only to feed for two or three successive days, but even more than once on the same day.
On another occasion I supplied the same snake with a large " Goht>" expecting to see the monster puzzled by so ugly a customer as the lizard was reported to be ; his daws were tremendous, and as his head was nearly as large as that of the snake, I expected bim to show fight. He had no more chance than the poor rabbit !
The Boa lay as usual coiled up in one comer of his cage, and when I opened the door to introduce the lizard, the poor animal was so re- joiced to escape from me, that without heeding where it went, it nm and perched itself on the top of the snake.
The Boa apparently conscious of the sharpness of the " Goh'a" claws, remained quite still, but evidently kept his savage eyes fixed on his intended victim.
The Goh at length left his position and retreated to the farther end of the cage, as if he had at last discovered himself to be placed in an awkward situation.
The snake widened his folds and prepared to spring, and at the same time the Goh faced him, so that I really thought a fight would
* The manner of Imking in the prey, appears to me almoit ineapable of a trae description. — The frightful distending of the jawi and throat cannot be foDy eonceiTed, by those who have not witnessed it. The snake with mouth widit •pen, seems to draw himself over the prey, in the same manner as a slocUqg sUps on the leg I
t Atpedes of monitor ?
1837.1 On the '* Indian Boa;' '* Python TlffrU/' 635
ensue ;-— bat the sadden dash of the Boa soon settled the point, and in a second, both» as in the instance of the rabbit, lay entwined in a confused knot before roe.^The snake had seized the lizard by the nose, and with such tremendous force had he thrown himself on his prey, that the head was pointed backwards towards the tail, and the neck bent double, with a tight coil round it to keep it so. — Two other coils were on the body and a last one above the whole to add weight to his enormous power.
Astonished to find the Boa close coiled round his victim a full hour after he had seized it, I took a stick to provoke him, thinking that he was not inclined to feed, — but I soon perceived the reason for his remaining thus inactive. The Goh still lived and moved its legs when touched, in spite of the suffocating pressure and weight on its body, and so tenacious of life was this reptile, that the Boa did not uncoil until 3^ hours after he had seized it. Thus allowing him suffi* eient instinct to know when his prey is dead, which he assuredly does, the Goh must have lived in the horrid embrace of his destroyer nearly all that time.
The rabbit died in less than 10 minutes, — the Goh lived upwards of 3 hours ! !
Part of the skin and several ova of the Goh were afterwards voided, but I could find no trace of its long horny claws. — ^The ova were covered with a strong skin, like those of a snake, and were still whole.
The grain which was in the crop of a recently fed partridge was af- terwards voided whole and apparently healthy.
The long quills of a kite (/alco cheela) were voided in a compact bundle, much better packed together than any from a stationer*^ shop !
In a work called the " Tower menagerie," is a figure of the Indian Boa, supposed to be the Pedda Poda of Dr. Russell, and in the short account which accompanies it, allusion is made to its lubricating its prey " with the foetid mucus secreted in its stomach."
Reference is also made to an account " given by Mr. BaoDKRip in the second volume of the Zoological Journal from actual observation of the specimens now in the Tower. In this account it is said that» " the serpent after slowly disengaging his folds, placed his head oppo- site to that of his victim, coiled himself once more around it to com* press it into the narrowest possible compass, and then g^dually pro- pelled it into his separated jaws and dilated throat ; and finally pre- sents a disgusting picture of the snake when his meal was at an end, 3z3
588 On the <« InHtm Boa," '* Pythtm TtgrU.'' IJwr,
with loose and apparently dislocated jaws dropping with the super- toons mncns which had been ponred forth/* In this aceonnt the long* cherished opinion of labricating the prej is again set forth, and tiie mouth oi the serpent is said to drop with the " st^er^mmu mucus which had been ptmred forth V*
This latter expression would lead one to suppose that the macos flowed eopionsly from the mouth, — which it certainly nerer does*.
These snakes are kept in a state of artificial warmth and in a cli- mate far different from that of their native forests, and therefore tbe great flow of mucus may perhaps be induced by disease. My snakes were in their own proper climate and in perfect health and Tigour, and yet they never either lubricated their prey, nor did their jawi drop with mny mueuB at ali$ — ^nor did they ever coil round their prey again, after having once quitted their hold. I may remark, tiiat I haye not seen Mr. BaoDaaip's account in his own words.
A large cat was once sent to me for my Boa, by some friends who maintained that the snake would not kill it, and this proved to be the case, — not from any want of power or inclination on the part of the reptile, but simply because he was not allowed to have frur play.
It is well known to naturalists that these powerful reptiles lie oon« cealed, in expectation of some animal passing within relbch of their retreat, and should an unfortunate creature stray near enough, — it is from the thicket or jungle g^ass that the deadly spring is made vpaa the unsuspecting victim. But if a Boa be surprised in open gronndy instead of springing upon its disturber, it woald endeayonr to make its escape to the jungle, and unless closely pressed or actually assailed would make no attempt to destroy its pursner.
I had always been in the habit of introducing the prey into the cage by a side door and from a corner of the den, the spring was made, almost before the animal introduced was aware of the danger in which it stood. Had the cat been thrust in in like manner, she would have had no time to prepare for combat ; — ^nothing how- ever, would satisfy my yisitors, but turning the snake out of his den into an open verandah, in which the cat was already tied by one leg.
The Boa frightened by the noise and number of people collected, endeavoured to make his escape, and for this purpose was passing on without noticing the cat, when to my surprise she seized the Bos
* If the make had labricated the prey, the jawi should rather have heea dih tituf of macuB after swallowing it, than druppmgmtk svperflaous maeu t
1887.] On tie ^* Indian Boa;' " Python Tigri$r 637
by the thick part of the tail, with her teeth, shaking him forcibly from side to side, whilst her claws were making sad havoc on his sides. '^<
The Boa made no attempt to bite, bnt as soon as the cat quitted her hold, took refoge in the cage, and coiled himself up as usual.
Victory, of course, was awarded to the cat as if there had been a fight between them. A second trial brought the same result, and I then shut the snake up, as he appeared hurt from the sharpness of the cat's teeth and daws. The cat was then introduced into the cage, and the Boa disturbed and discomfited as he was, in- stantly sprung at and seized her by a leg ; but the cage proving too confined for so large an animal as the cat, he could not coil round her, and puss finding her legs at liberty again brought her claws to play upou the sides of her antagonist, who gave up the struggle and coiled himself again in one comer.
Not wishing to torment him longer in such a ridiculous manner, and my visitors being /ttZ/y satisfied that a Boa had no chance with a cat, — ^I opened the cage door and allowed the animal to escape, which she lost no time in ^oing, for notwithstanding her victory, she evi- dently felt ill at ease in the snake's presence.
Had the cage been large enough to have allowed the Boa to throw his coils round the cat when he seized her, the legs of poor puss would have been firmly bound to her sides, and all power of biting or scratching very speedily put an end to.
One interesting circumstance was however, produced by this failure of the Boa, which was the instinct shown by the cat in her mode of attacking the snake. Had she seized him by the head or throat, the tail would instantly have been coiled round her with such force as not only would have obliged her to quit her hold, but would, in a very short time, have killed her. By seizing on the tail, she showed that nature had implanted in her a knowledge of her enemy's mode of attack, and she at once put it out of his power to bring his enormous muscular strength into play.
The mongoose (Mangusta griseaj a decided enemy and destroyer of the deadly Cobra di capeUo (Naia vulgaris) would be easily crush- ed by a Boa because it generally seizes by the throat ; (I say gene- rally, because it sometimes fails, but in this case it shakes the snake so violently as to prevent its biting ;-*-or it may chance that the snake kills it.) Instinct teaches this little animal to avoid the poi- soned fangs of the Cobra, by seizing on the throat, and putting it out of the snake's power to bite ; and the cat in like manner seizes
538 Notice of « fottU BatraeUan. [Jolt^
on the tan of the Boa to prevent the death-knot being thrown around its body. Were these animals to reverse their mode of attack, both would infslliblj be destroyed ; for were the Mongoose to seize a Cobra by the tail, the reptile would torn and bite, — ^were the cat to seize the Boa by the throat the tail would twine round and 6uffo« cate her.
Thus, throughout nature, has the all-wise and merciful creator be* stowed on his most inoffensive creatures, the knowledge necessary to preserve them from their deadliest enemies.
NoTi. When I first procured theie snakei they appeared to be half ftnpified, and the Jugglers from whom I purchased them, threw the largest one, (8i feet) round my neck. For a fortnight or three weeks after this I contioued to handle them with impunity ; but one morning while in the act of stooping with a pan of water in my hand, the large snake sprung at me, striking the pan with snch force as to dash it out of my hand. By striking his nose against the pan, it turned his head away from me and he darted past ;— had he missed the pan, he would hsTC seised me by the arm and thrown himself round my neck. — JL friend who was with me, thinking that the snake had seized me, ran into the house for a knife to cut the muscles of the back — ^but fortunately this was unneceaBsry or I fear I should have been strangled before the folds could ha?e been loosed*
I found afterwards that they had been drugged with opium in their water, in order to render them quiet and harmless, but as I did not pursue this system, the effect wore off, and 1 was obliged to be cautious in approaching them after- wards, as they frequently sprung against the bars of their cage at any penoa passing them.
Simlti, 4fA April, 1837.
III. — Notice of a skull (fragment) of a gigantic fossil Batrackian, Bg
Dr. T. Cantor.
[From the Asiatic Researches, Vol. XIX.*]
This interesting fossil remain was discovered by Col. Colvin in the NahuH field from whence the chief part of the Dddupur fossils were extracted. Through the care of Mr. J. Prinsbp, with whom it was deposited, the sandstone in which it was imbedded, has been removed as much as possible, and the fragment appears now in the state in which it is represented in the accompanying sketches. It is to be regretted that a transversal fracture, pointing to a remote period, has left the fragment offering very few data for conclusions ; to which may be added the altered position of several parts, evidences of the
* [This is so very extraordinary a fossil that we make no apology for outstep- ping strict rules (as we did in the case of the SiTatherium), and publishing it 'rom the text of the quarto Researches, before the latter have appeared. — Ed.]
1837.] Notice qfafosnl Batrachian. 539
bones having undergone a severe compression, most probably at the moment the animal perished.
The general appearance indicates beyond doubt the animal hav- ing belonged to the third great class of vertebrata, the reptiles : the difference however in the formation of the skulls of the Chelonians and Saurians renders these two orders quite out of question. The for- mation and structure of the teeth, the separation of the lower jaw in the middle afford certainly characteristics of the Ophidians ; Mr. PaiNSBP indeed was led by these very circumstances when he examin- ed the fossil in its original state, with only the anterior part of the jaws exposed, to suppose them belonging to a serpent*. The clearing of the matrix however soon shewed the total difference from several skulls of serpents, as represented in the Rigne animal, which animals however have the two above mentioned characteristics in common with the Batrachians.
With those skulls of recent Batrachians, which I have been able to consult, (represented inCuviBa'sOssemensfossiles, tomeV. 2e. partie, Plate XXIV.) the present one disagrees particularly in the formation of the intermaxillary bone situated rather over, than between the maxillary, the branches of which are immediately united in the middle, covered by the arches, extending to both sides, assisted by two slender apophyses, which are fixed to the skull between the parietal and the anterior frontal bones.
The rounded profile of the upper and lower jaw afford in their general appearance a characteristic of the Batrachians, in some of which^the frogs, the jaw, generally speaking the upper, is provided with minute teeth, corresponding in form and distribution with those of the fossil.
The separation at the Sjrmphysis, the wide arch of the lower jaw, the excavation of the inner surface, in short the development of th» bone, serving for insertion of the tongue and muscles, which solely perform the function of inspiration, exhibit phenomena exclusively repeated in the recent Batrschians, to which order I am thus induced to look upon the extinct owner of the present skull as closely allied.
CuviBE characterises the frogs (Rana, Laurenti) by their being ftamiflhed by a row of small teeth in the upper jaw, and an interrupted
* It was the supposition of its being a lerpent's head that led to my plteing ^ fossil in the hinds of Dr. Cantok, whom I knew to have paid particuUr at- tention to this department of natural history. Colonel Colvin, when it was still half hidden by matrix imagined it to belong to the L$etrtm, It was at his snggestion that I attempted to elear it and examine its peealiarities, iHiioh he an- ticipated woald be found of high interest.— Bn.
640 Notice of ufoi$a BtOneUm. [Jolt.
transverse ran^^ of palatial teeth, while the toads {Bnfo, Laor.) have no teeth whatever (R^gne animal : Batrachians). Mr. Blainviua in his masterly 'Analyse d'un systeme g^ntod d'eipetologie aud d'amphi- biologie (Nouv. Annales da mvs. d'hist. nat. t. IVe, p. 279) offen as a diagnostic of his second genns ' Rainette/ HyU. the tree-frog, its having palatial and maxillar teeth : in his third genus. ' Grenooille/ Rana^ some species partake in this formation, while outers are void of teeth in the lower jaw.
Notwithstanding the very minute inqmry instituted by Mr. Pbimsbp. no teeth are found immediately situated in the lower jaw and it is impossible to decide, whether the teeth imbedded in the matrix along the inner margin of the left lower jaw are palatial or belonging to either of the two jaws. This however is of less consequence* for if it be at 9II allowed to use the teeth as guides, the fossil representative can but be approximated to eiUier the Hyl^t or Rwm^ A comparison in the mode of life of either might perhaps carry a step farther : the recent tree frogs, confined to trees, feed exdusively upon insects, while the frogs properly so called, in their mixed aquatic and terreatrial hunts, prey not only upon insects, but also upon other animal matters. Considering the fossil teeth, it appears as nature intended these sharp hooks to fix objects different from the slender bodies of insects.
By comparing the fossil the length of which is 7| inches, to a skull of the common g^een frog, (Rana escuknta, Linn.) it appears, that at least one fourth is missing or, that the original length of the skull must have been about 10 inches. Following up this comparison, we find the skull of the common frog is to the total length of the body as one to four, which proportion, applied to the fossil representative, gives this, from the muzzle to the extremity of the body, the gigantic length of forty inches, a proportion between fossil and recent speciea* which however is met with iu the neighbouring famQy, the salaman- ders, of which the recent members are of small size compared to the skeletons, one of which, (the renowned * Homo diluvii testis' of Schxu- CHZSB,) discovered in the schist of Oeningen, measured three feet in length.
EitpkmatioH 0/ the sketehei, PL XXXI. faboutith Uaear tUmemnoM.)
A. The upper surface.
1. The parietal bones, about i of an inch in diameter, strongly marked with the rajrs of ossification, united by a very fine suture to
2. The frontd, formed somewhat similarly to the' same of Rtaim deoM, L. (Cuv. Ossem, foss* loc. dt.)
1837.] Noti€9 of afouU Batrachian. ^41
3. The anterior fromtals ; their 8ntare is entirely effiused, a case not nncommoD in aged Bpecimeni of recent reptiles.
4. The intermaxillary bone ; the muzzle having suffered a great deal, it is impossible to discover the junction between this and the anterior frontals. — Between the arch and the corresponding part of the maxillary there is a longitadinal space, filled with matrix, so that the intermaxillary appears superincumbent over the upper jaw, while it» in the recent frogs, forms the anterior part of the jaw, and is as well as the latter furnished with teeth.
5. The apophyses of the intermaxillary, proportionally long and slender, support the arches, a distribution observed in the axolote as represented by CnviXB, (loc. cit. pi. XXVII. figs. 24 and 25.)
6. The apophysis which terminated the anterior part of the cavity of the eye, analogous to the apophysis, which in recent frogs proceeds from the side of the anterior frontals. — ^In front of this and nearer towards the muzzle we are to search for the situation of the nostrils.
7. Matrix with projecting indistinct fragmina of bones.
8. Part of the lower jaw.
B. A front view of the fossil shewing the compression, the position of the teeth, and the angle of the lower jaws, pressed up into the cavity of the palate : the references as in fig. A.
& The lower surface.
1 . The intermaxillary bone.
2. The upper jaw : in this and the surrounding matrix a number of teeth, the largest of which in the middle t6ward the symphisis.
3. The lower jaw formed by two wide arches sepai'ated at the symphisis, the external surface convex, the internal excavated.
4. Fragments probably of the pterygoid bone. (Vide Cuvisn, loc. eit. p. 389.)
D. Teeth, (nat. size.)
The teeth are comparatively small, conic and recurved, of the same formation as those of the serpents, (!shews a lateral section of a tooth.) -
The larger are fixed close to each other and in a single row, while two or three rows of small teeth appear in the left lateral branch of the upper jaw. The matrix covering the left side of the palate con« tains several fragmina, the original situation of which, whether in the palate or in either of the jaws» it would be, as before said, difficult to determine.
4 A
549 Some aeeowU 0/ ike Were between Bttrmak end Cimm^ [Jolt,
IV. — Some accevnt of the Wars between Burmak and China, together with thejoumah and routes of three different Embassies sent to Pekin ^ by the King of Ava : taken from Bnrmeee docnmente. Bg LieutenmU' Colonel H. Burnet, Resident in Ava.
[Condnded from p. 451.] The last embassy sent by the king of Ava to PMn accompanied a Chinese embassy, which arrived at Ava in the month of April, 1833. The principal envoy from China was distinguished by a great attach- ment to strong liquors, with which the Burmese Government liberaUy supplied him» and he was often publicly seen in a state of intoxication. The principal envoy of the Burmese deputation was a T^aredo^gyih whose family name is Mauno Wbno, and with whom I was well ac- quainted. But on his return from China he caught a jungle fevinr which brought on mental derangement, from the effects of which the poor man is not recovered at this date, 1836. The fever was caught after the envoy had entered his own country again, for a large tract of territory above Ava is considered by the Burmese as particularly unhealthy.
The following is a translation of such portions of the procecdinga of ibi« last embassy as I have yet been able to procure.
Ltiter from the Emperor qf China to the King qf Ava in 1833.
Elder brother Tauk.kdon, king of U'4i, who, assleted by the Tlapyd Not, governs the great hingdooM and oonntries to the eastward, affectionately addroseea younger brother, the enn-deteended king, lord of the golden palace, and owner of mines of gold, silver, rabies, ambqr and noble serpentine, who governs the great kingdoms and countries and a multitude of nmbrella-wearing chiefk to the westward. Xld^ brother, who obtaiaed possession of the thfone throni^ the glory of his an- cestors, is in amicable relations with various kingdoms and countries. In dder brother's empiro also, elder brother himself, his queen, sons, daughters, nobles and oflcers, together with the inhabitants of the coun^, are in good health ; and lie de- sires to hear and know, that in younger brother's empire tilao, the sun-descended king, his queen, sons, daughters, noblest oflioefs, the poor people and royal slavea, are all well-and happy. In pursuance of the custom which has eiisted since thm VMT lUp, (▲. D. 176T,) in the reign of (his) grand.fiRthcr Khtbno-loitw, king of Vdi, for a royal letter with presents to pass once in ten years, the ten years haviaf expired, a royal letter with gifts, four good horses, and vnrious cloths, such as are always presented, are apw sent with TaBaiN-TA'-i.o'*TB% and TsNO-TSHSNa-TB'. On their arrival, let younger brother, the sun-descended king, agreeably to the friendship and love subsistiug between the two eountries as if tiiey wore one, and according to existing custom, prepare a royal letter and envoys in return and forward them. When the men deputed by the sun-desoended king and tiie royal letter and gifts arrive at the city of Ma^:tth\ {Yvmen), the no^n-tA ofMeine tiohi, (govoraor general of Tunant) will appoiDt officers to convey them safely on the road as fhr as the great city {Pekin) , and the envoys deputed by the sun. descended king with the royal letter and presents shall be suitably taken care of and entertained. Let the men, Tsbbim-ta'-lo'-te% and Tbno-tbhbno-Tb', whom elder brother deputes, return soon ; and when the envoys come back, it will be like having seen the eoun- tenance of younger brother, the lord of the golden p^toee.
Answer from the King ^ Aoa to the letter from the Bwiperor ^f China, received ai
Ava in the month qf April, 1833. The lord of the nhaddan elephant, the master of many white elephants, the owner of mines of gold, silver, rubies, amber sad noble serpentine, who bean the
18S7.] S9m§ aearnm tf EnAt»m9$ hHmeen Bm^nuk tmd Ckinm. 543
tifle and dctinathm of TNri tmi b€wand iiiijfd Upadi pmwara pandHa mahA ikmn- mtm-r4fd^ dirmfd, the roynl supporter of religion, the tun-descended king, lord of life and great king of righteonsness, who governs the great kingdoms and conntriea and a mutitnde of umbrella-wearing ehiefi to the westward, affectionately addresses (his) royal friend Tauk-koon, king of V'di, who soTerns the great kingdoms and countries and a mnltitnde of nmbrelia-wearing chim to the eastward. In accordance with the friendship which (his) royal grand«lkther MnN tBAHA'-OTfa, (great king of righteousness,) who founded the golden dty of Amarap^a, and king of U'dVs royal grand-fhtheri Khtbno-lovn, affectionately cnltiTUted for a long period of ▼ears, royal letters with presents were redprooaUy sent once in ten years without Interruption. On the 8th day of the waning moon of Tagu in the Burmese year 1 194, fApril 19th, 1833,) when royal ftiend (king of Ava) had been in possession of tho throne for fourteen years, and Tauk«kOon king of U'di for 12 years, Tshbin-ta^-
LO'-TC^ TBN0-TSHBN0-TB% Tso'-LO'-TSOVM, TsA'N-LO'-TSO^N, La'-T8BBN6-TS'
■nd Tak-la-tsr8KO-tb', havina arrived with a royal letter and various presents, consisting of three enpe of the n^le serpentine ; two cups of the same, carved witk flowers ; one goglet of the same ; two jackets of fur lined with yellow silk, four jac- kets of the same te lined with plum*colored silk ; eight rolls of gold cloth or bro« cado ; six rolls of various kinds of velvet ; six large rolls of satin, and four horses s they were received and brought (to Ava) in a suitable manner. On the day on which the New year's Kado (beg-pardon audience) was held, the royal letter and presents being arranged in the palace ia front of the throne, his msjesty came out and took his seat attended by the royal son, younser brothers, kinsmen, and all tho nobles and officers, and had the royal letter subuutted and read out. His m^esty was pleased to hear, that the king of U*dk himself, his qfueen, sons, daughters and kinsmen are well and happy. Royal friend himself also, his queen, son, daughters and kinsmen are well and happy. Agreeably to the friendship subsisting between the two great countries, his Majesty has appointed as his envoys in return Mbn:- tha'-ta'za'-ot6, of the royal houseliold, Nb^mto'-ta'ea', NB-MTo'-Ta'-OAUNc Noratba' and Nb'-mto'-bvla-thu', anid sends them with the following presents : two ruby rings for royal friend's own wearing ; two sapphire rings ; two blodcs of noble serpentine weighing forty-right viss and forty ticals ; four elephants* teetk weighing forty-four viss and sixty ticals ; three whole pieces of scarlet broad doth, three of green and two of yellow ; ten pieces of fine muslin ; ten pieces of long cloth, ten pieces of Europe chintz, ten pieces of Europe handkerchiefs ; ten foreign earpets ; one hundred books of gold leaf, one hundred of silver leaf ; three viss of white sandal-wood, three riss of red, three viss of bastard sandal-wood ; ten Bottle* of otto of roses ; ten bottles of rose water ; two lacquered ware boxes with high co- nical covers, gilded and inlaid with pieces of looking glass ; two of the same witk flowers engraved on the lacquered work and gilded ; two of the same engraved ac- cording to the yiien pattern, two of the same with high stands and engraved in the •ame manner, four round lacquered boxes, each capauc of containing half a basket and engraved according to the Ywm pattern, 50 small round boxes of a quarter of a basket measure each ; flfteen peaeock*s tails, with four male elephants and one female.
Let these envoys return soon, and when they come back, it will be like having met and seen royal friend, king of Cf'dl.
Copy itf the hutmetiont ptem Ajf ike iSimgters ^ Ava to the AmkMtMdon t^painled te
proceed to China from Ava.
Mbk:tha'-taza'-ot6, Nb'-mt6-ya'za', Nb'-mt6.yk'-oavnq NoBATHA'and Ns'-MTdrBULA-TBU', who havc been appointed by his majesty ambassadors to pro- ceed to CMno, having reedved charge of the royal letter and presents, and baring been fiunished with boats and crews complete, namely, the governor of Bo- md'« gilded ■addle boat with a brass pya-lAof for the king's letter, a phaung or accommodation boat with a double roof for the royal presents, a war boat for Mbn:TBa'-tA'Za'-oto^ • pkomnf with a plain roof for the other ambassadors, and another phaung with a loof partly plain and Pi^rtly double for the Chinese envoys : they will depart from ilea OB a propitious day. They must travel the proper stages in the following order, fn front of all, the boat with the king's letter, then that with the royu
" This is a title conferred upon himself by the Wng of Ata since the date of the war with the British Government, and the meaning of the Pdli words is thus trans- lated by the Burmese : ** The Illustrious Lord of Life, who ezerdses boundless do- minion and possesses supreme wisdom, the exalted king of righteousness and king of kings.'*— It is, I believe, the third title which he has given himself dncs his ae« cession to the throne in 1819.
4 A d
544 8oiM aecMa of the W0n betweem Burmah mii (^kma. [Jvlt,
prescnta, then Mbm.*tha^ta'sa'-ot6*i bout, tlien tbe boat of tbe olhor ombosMdora, then the boat of tbe Chinese eiiToys, aod last tbe gorcraor of Ba»wU^$ pikmm§ wifli the ^ar and other paddle and row boats.
At each halting -place the sheds and pnnrtsiona whiak have been boUt and eoUect* ed, are to be allotted and distributed by the head mea of the place, who will, agree- ably to the orders issued .by tlie ministers, calealate the nwnber of men, amd ddU ▼er provisions snficient Ibr each man firom one haltiag-Dlaco to another.
On arriTing at Ba-'md, tbe 215 boatmen with the fkmm^ amd other boats most be sent back to ^loa, the g oTcrnor and ofteers of Bm-in6 supplying the men with prOTisions soffldent for their journey back. Lettora reportiag the day of arrival there and every other partieulnr, must also be sent down by these men for the in- formation of the king and ministers.
Mek:tha'-ta'2a'-gy6, and some of the ofllecis vrith him» will have a shed with a square roof built at Ba-md, and lodge the royal letter aald presents in the samc« For the more easy conveyance of the royal letter the governor of that place will eoo- struct a plank Ta-zaumg (a portable pyramidical structure) having three roofs, and an umbrdla and other ornaments, with a door on one side with a lock and key, and varnish and gild the whole, la this tha royal letter must be placed, the lock laa* ' tened and care taken that no rain is admitted and it must be carried carefolly by men whom tbe town of Ba-md will ftimish.
The four male elephants and one female. Intended as presents for the emperor of China, wiU proceed by land to Bo-wU, so that they may travel with eaae and be MIy aupplied iritn grass.
tVo hundred mea being expeditiously supplied to proceed from JiO-»^, to tbm Chinese boaadary, the ambasMdors vrill travel by the usual stages, and having in front two men with rods.
On your arrival at Jfista^/ftAt vi& Mo:wtjfin, you vrill represent that you are to promote the advantage of both sovereigns ; that friendship has existed between the oountries of the two kings (here some of the long titles of the two kings are given), from the time of their ancestors ; and that you have been deputed and are come na ambassadors with a royal letter and presents. 1 hat ia the eastern empire YuBje- TA'-TAiNthe TMiH'tA of MaiM^Ttihi, and in the western Mbmtb'a-ta'za' the go- vernor of Bo'md are placed like bouadary tags and out-posts, and are required to promote the advantage of boUk oountries, conformably to the quaUftcations eaaeatinl to governors and generals*.
Do not remain long at Mmi»gd$hi : request that the royal letter and preseata and the elephants may be eoaveyed, so as to' reach Pekim property ; speak boldly, and na persons who are well acquainted with what is due to kings, to religion and to this wortd, and then proceed.
Speak also on the subject of Afa-Ao-wcny, and JfoAe-nal of JTjfafo-yetM^^ytt, in the manner you have been instructed, following the membraadum given you on this point, and taking care that much discussion may not arise, and that you may per- suade and overcome.
Prepare and transmit a report to Av of all that may be proper to be aobmitled without any omissions, once from Mo:mjfin, and once from Maing:hikL
AAn leaving MiabigztiMf and whea you reach PcAta, observe and reeotd every thing earefUlv and unreservedly, so as to justify the eonidence and favor of ~ majesty, who has selected you, and speak dally vrith firmness.
You must note and bring back vrith you, alter making inquiries seereUy aisd certalning, what the emperor of Ckuut worships in order to obtain ^c»&mm ,- what he practises and worships in order to obtain advantages in this world ; as well aa an nooouat of his queens, concubines, kinsmen, children, nobles and oficera, and of
* The Burmese have lists of the qualifications required from, or chameteristico of every public offlcer and condition of Hfe. Those appertaining to a geaeml are niae. namely: 1st. Skill in overcoming the enemy. 2nd. Knowledge of good ground or poet in which to defeat an enemy, 3rd. Not deserting his army in adversity, or when de- feated. 4th. Sharing good or evil vrith his army. &th. Assessing great phyaioal powers. 6th. Possessing purity of mind. 7th. Well versed in the 2V-fia»-fa.6p«Ae* MjfOH (a work oa tactics). 8th. Ability to direct an nrmy without fatiguing or ^»- tressing it. 9th. Full of activity and courage.
The qualifications of an ambassador are these eight. 1st. Expert In hearing intel- ligence. 3ud. Expert in conveying intelligence. 3rd. Clever in learning and observ- ing every thing. 4th. Clever in repeating the whole of a communicatioa. 5th. RMtudy in comprehending the object and meaning of a communication. 6th. Clever in mak* ing a commanieation folly understood. 7th. Clever in comprehending tbe advantaga or disadvantage of any communication. 8th. Keeping a guard over hit mind, worda and acts, so as to prevent disputes and misundcrstaadlnga.
1B37.]
Route of a Journey Jram Ava to Pekin.
545
their eqiii]Mge, dress and ceremonies, with a map and descriptioii of China and Ibrlory. Yon most express a desire to |^ and worship the genuioe teeth of Gtfu- DAM A, and in order that jon may ohtaln positive information, you must go yourself and see and take an account of every thing curious or worthy to be seen and knowa.
You must also apply for permission to go and see and tiJce, an aecount of caves, pagodas, and sajfo/s in every quarter.
You must always keep in mind the interest of his migesty, and execute his ser* vice boldly and truly, in fulfilment of his majesty's belief when he appointed yeu» that you would .accomplish every point in which the two countries are concerned, and in accordance with the favor which you have received from, and the obligation which you owe to his majesty.
The royal Woondauk Maha'-mbn-ota'-ya'za' submitted and read the aboTe oa the 28th June 1833 to the prince of IValen, and to the W&m'gyihs, Kti'-wun Men:m gyiht My A^wAVi'MtmgifihtF AD Aiv Men:gifih^ Noabanb Men:gyih, mnd Ktouk- TSBAUNO MeH:gyih,
Route of a Journey from the City of Ava to the City of Pekin, travelled by a Mission deputed by the King of Ava to the Emperor of China in the year 1833.
Remarks.
37th June, . . 1833.
38th.
SOth. ...
1st July, 9nd. . . Ard. • . • , 4th.
Left the dty of Ava by water, and stopped at the temporary buildings occupied by the Chinese Ambassa- dors at the pagoda of Shue-gyet, .
Proceeded to Amarap&ra at which the Chinese envoys desired to stop a day wiCh some of their relatives and friends residing in that city,.. |
Stopped at Shifdh-yaung village under Tsdyotn,
Village of Shetn-ma-g^
City of Ktfouk'myaung,
Jungle village of Thein-kha
City of Ttam^bay^uag^f ..........
5th. ...... City of Htnga-m6,
0th. 7th. tth.
9th. 10th.
nth.
I3tb.
14th.
City of Ta-gaung^
City of Khyun^aaung
Village of Thi-gyain under the city ofMya-daangf
Village of Tftd-^oya under ditto, ....
Village of Nyaung-kkyt'dauk under dtyofJTa-fAd
City of Ka^thd where the fleet stop- ped a day, as the boats of the Chinese envoys had not come up, and the stream was very violent,
Village of Lei-pdn-tin (line of silk- ootton trees) under dty of Ten:gi or Teag»khve,
of SkAe-fii,
Village of Jim^by^i'goAn under dty
3
7 IJ 7 6 9 6 4
4 5
The boats of the Chinesa envoys were made to foU low those of the Burmesa envoys.
5 6
15th City of 5iM«^^,
I6th Village of Mn^khan under dty of
Kaang^toan 6
17th. Village of Zten-ban:gya under dty of
Ba^m^ 5
18th ICIty of Bo-aid, 3
T8■BIM-TA^-LA-TB^ and YxNO-TBHBNO-TKS had 34 followers, the 4 Burmese envoys had 46, and the crews of the boats amounted toSilS men. All these men were supplied with provisions by the chiefs of the diiferent towns and villages on our route from Ava to Ba-md, and the current bdng very strong between the village of TH-ggaim mnd Ba^mdf the fleet was ass^ted by additional paddle boats and men sent bv the ehklh of the diifcreBt places lying in mt portion of our journey. On the 26th Juaa^
The Chinese envoys,
546
RxmU of a J&umey/roM Ava to
[JvLTp
tb« oflMT in cbargfl of the elephants iatended ee presents for tlie emperor of CMm nrriTed at £a-ai^, with four of these aaimsls only, and reported, that oa tiie iowaey from iieo, they had all got loose at the Tillage of Afe-wiia, under JToiPi^lon, and that on pursuing and oYertaking them on the Nfo-tin Ka^kkyen hill, in the territOi> ry of Jkfo-sMJI, he found one dead. The mission stopped 23 days, at B«-ai^, prepar- ing for their land jonmey and collecting horses %hd porters. The goTemor made a small pyramidal hoz with a lock and key and gilded it all over, for holdiAg the King of ilea** letter. On the llth Aognst, 1633, tiie cmhassy left Ba>md in the following order: first, 3 men holdiapp gilded rods; thea the box containing the royal letter ; then the boxes oontaiaing the royal presents ; then the baggage of the ambassadors ; then a couple of jingals ; then 100 musqueteers ; nnd then the Burmese ambassadors dressed in full uniform and mounted on elephants. On both sides of the streets, the women ponred* out pots of water, and the olBcers of the dty escorted the embassy outside, with music and dancing. Sacriioes were also rasbde, by order of the Governor, to the guardian NaU of the place. There were 200 porters, and 50 bullocks for conveying the baggage, and a guard of 100 musqueteers aad too lancers with 2 jingals, besides 15 men sent by the governor of ite-M^ to return from Yu-koh, with letters from the ambassadors, reporting progress. Out- side of the city the principal Burmese ambassador entered a covered sedan chairs aad the rest of the Burmese and the Chinese envoys mounted horses.
Date.
llth Aug.
12th
Uth
Uth
leth.
nth.
by a party o
Names of places.
Left Ba-md and slept at the village of M6:maMtky
Slept at the Ta-dd-5ryiA(great bridge),
Slept at the village of the Ka-khyen chief of Tein mountain,
Slept at the village of the JTa-AAyea chief Ma'tkeng,
Slept at the mountain,
a
.•a
Remarks.
6
4
6 6
foot of the Main^kkak
6
Here the mission stopped a day in eonsequeaee of the porters not huTlng cone up vrith the baggage.
As for as this place provi* sions were brought for us all from Ba-mS.
Here the mission was met
governor
Slept at the Laoy-Iaiit^-itm or cho-
key (Shan LSai'lengf red hill or
mountain),
^ . Chinese, under l>o«a*2^-/s^a, whieh hsid been sent by the „
of Afo:myfa (Thenf'pe} end to which we transferred the charge of the royal letter pmd presents and all our baggage. 'Vht Burmese porterq^and guard who came with us fiN>m Ba-Hid, were paid what was right aad proper aad seat back to that dty on the 16th. 16th Left the frontier chokey and reach-!
ed the city of M4,-wAn (Chinese
Loitg^€huen-/A) (Shan ifaaf -won),! 6 The mission considering that it was the rainv foil, and difficult to cross, stopped at this city 3 days, eruiting the royal elephants properly. 22nd
dties.
rhis is one of the 8 Shan seasoB when the streams for the purpose of re-
Left M6:wiin, and slept at the KeH'
dot or fortified chokey on the top
of the 5Ay<(-m«e-{o4e mounttin,.. lA-tb, the ^aa-/ra officer, having authority over 1,000 men, aad Tsovm-tIm havla^ authority over 500 men, who were sent by the governor of Af^.'Myfo to meet the
• • I
Here the mission found Txi^
mission, and who, after commuaieating with the envoys
23rd. 34th.
20th.
Slept at the village of if«i-foaa,.. . . Slept at the village of Nan-iengt. . .. (Shan M^ng-H and Burmese Maindi,)
Reached the city of Af<^;my(a, (Chi* nese Tkeng'gi<^kowt, Shan M&ng- mgent) 10
* Libations to Gaudama here made with prayers and wishes for the svceess of the mission and the glory of their sovereigau
8 7
, returned to. il<f:s»y(a.
Here the misdon stopped a day to reCresh the de> phants.
The governor of M^zmgim
1S87.]
Route of a Journey firom Ava to Pekim,
547
came oat In sUU with troops half a taiiig in advance of the city to meet the Bar- mete eDToyt. whom he conveyed into the town in sedan chairs, and entertained with a play. The watts of M6:myim are of brick, 1,050 cabits square and 10 cabits high, with one gateway on each side. There is a governor and the military officer. The former has charge of the revenne and judicial aifkirs and the latter commands the military. There are 3,000 soldiers and only 10 guns and mortars. Tbe go* vernor's hoxise Is at the north-west angle of the town, and to the westward there are two granaries capable of holding about 9,000 baskets of paddy each. The envoys reported their arrival at M6:myih to the King of Ava» On the 4th September, the governor of M6:m^ dispatched the Burmese Interpreter, THffti«OTA*DBN, with the Chinese Interpreter Noa-Shub-tha, under charge of HA-TSOUN-riN, Kt(.pu*ta« TiN and Yan-lA-T80u'n, to proceed to Ptkin in advance of the mission. The envoys and the royal letter and presents were then put in charge of the officer Tstr-TA'.i.6-TB% who wore a blue button and commanded 1,000 men, Uie Interpreter Maim-tba, who waa a Shan, and a Chinese interpreter Noa-pa-nouk, and 5 other men who wore • white button. The mission stopped nine days at M6a»i^,
7th Sept.
8th.
9th.
lOth.
commander
8
«
Left the dty of If Jomjffii, and slept
at the village of KAn-lan-Uhan^ . .
Stopped at the village of PA^weng,
alter crossing aa iron bridge 7 ea-
bits broad and 70 long, over the
Shtte'H river,
Stopped at the village of PkA'pyaukf after crossing the Salueen river in
a boat,
Slept at the dty of WuH-tshenff Chinese yong'tehamg-ffi and Bur
mese Wun-zen
came out in state and met the mission a where we stopped a day. The walls of this dty are J 760 cabits square and 8 cabits high. There are 9 arched gateways on each face, and there is a military officer as well as a governor here.
6
iThe governor and military Tai$tg in advance of tfala dty
i 2th. Sept... JSth
]4th. 15th.
18th.
J7th.
IBth.
19th. 90th. 91st. 39nd. 93rd.
Slept at the village of KnonbS, | 4
Stopped at the viUage of 5ikyd-mvA^,| after crossing an iron bridge 105 cubits long and seven broad, over
the MS-khaung river, 8
Slept at Yo^n-pven-kien 9
Slept at the village of Khuon-leng pM
Five taings beyond KkMon^Ung-pkA (we^ crossed an iron bridge seventy cubits long and seven broad, over] a river which separates from the Bd-kjf&n and fslla into the Mi- khmmg and stopped at the village of ToH'pyin'^dk,
Crossed, in the village of Yatt-psfin^ kien, an Iron bridge 88 xubita long and 7 broad over the HSkyAn river,! which flows from the Tdft lake, and stopped at the village of Hd'kgdnpo 6
Slept at the dty of Ttauk-ehow sno- ject to the jurisdiction of the dty otTM
Slept at the rillage of KhoAn-kaikf, ,
Slept at the rillage of riY-a^W, ..
Slept at the rillage of PhA-powi,, . . .
Slept at the village of St^-khvaukl
Passed the dty' of JTyM-xda-cAoto, . .
9 8 9 6 8 3 and
There is no wall round this town, but there is aa arched gate-way with a double roof.
The walls of this town are upwards of 680 eablts from
Ave onbita high, 700 cubits long from east to west,
north to south, with a gateway on each Cue. There is a governor and a eom«
■uttder of cavalry here.
<48
Jtoii<« nfa Jounufjnm Aon to P<Am.
P
Date.
Names of pUoM.
•••<••
ft
a
2
The walls of
93rd Slept at the ▼Ulafte of Li-M,
94th .Slept at the dty of 2Uil-«fty«^
I (TekouJtiimg or Tekon^pm§,} .... about 6 or <l cubits hig^h, 9.100 cubits loag from east to' west, aad 9»600 enhits from north to aoath. There are 9 gates ia the eastera aad westera ftees, and oae oalj at each of the other two faces. A governor, a MiUtary ofieer, a Shf enf-gveag aad three other ofieers have charge of the town.
9Sth Slept at the city of AMf-fedn-Moi, 7
96th Slept at the village of M^-ftAe, .. 6
97th Slept at the city of JLrd.fibite.Men,.. 8 The walls of this town ai«
upwards of 9, 1 00 cubits square aad 4 or 5 cnhits high, with a gateway om each of the 4 sides. A governor has charge of the town.
The vralls of this town are
The walls of this towm are
98th iSlept at the village of L^jra-Ken,.. 6
99th I Slept at the city of An'Ong^ckoWf . . 8 ,
npvrards of 4,900 cubits square and 6 or 6 Ugh, with I gateway on each fece. There is a governor here also. Seeing but few houees within aad without the city, wa asked the inhabitants the eanie, and they told us that the town had been roincid by aa excessive salt tax.
40th Reached the city of Afoia^./iAi, (Tu-
nan,) the residence of the 7>ods-
iit 6
npvrards of 6.300 cubits square aad 6 cubits high, with battlementt eompieta. Om each, the eastern and western faces, there are two gateways, and om the sonthem and northern only one. At each nteway there are 6 pieces of cannon capable of carrying shot weighing a visa or half a vin. The gateways are arched and have double roofs over them. There is a large lake which extends fh)m the sooth to the west of the town, in which there is a great deal of cultivation. Two or three severe shocks of earthquake had been daily felt in this town between the 6th nnd 98th September, 1833, and upwards of 600 brick houses had been thrown down, and upwnrds of 90 men killed. We saw portions of the walls of the town nnd a. great many houses in rains, and found the inhabitants of the country much nlarmed.
On inquiry wf learnt, that at Fn-noa, there is a Tsodn-td named Tubno-ta- TBVO, and n Tt/d named Lo'-ta^-ybno and there are 8 officers under them Lt-ti- yeng. Phaa-ti.yeng, Kh6.t4-yeng, Nvo.t4.yeng, Tshcb-td-lA-yd, T8han.ti-16.y#, L6.t4.16>y£, and a royal teacher named Li'-tan. The TB0<ia.t6 superintends the revenue and civil affairs ; Tit6 governs the military. The U-t4-yeng eonduets, under the ordem of the Tso6n»tn, all civil matters which occnr at any place subjeot to the jurisdiction of the Tsodn.td. The Phan.t4.yeng takes charge of all the revenue collected therein, and disburses pay to the military when ordered by the T8odn.td. The Kh6-t4-yeng examines and tries all crimiaal offences committed witiiln the same extent of jurisdiction. The Nyo.t^-veng collects the land aad salt taxes. The three officers, Tsheln.ti.l6.y^, Tshan-ti-16-y£ and L6>ti.l6.y£ have iurisdtotion within the city of Yunan only, in which they conduct the revenue aad Judicial duties. The royal teacher, Li^-tan, examines all mea withia the Tsodn.td*B Jurisdiction who come to him, as to their learning and skill in archery, aad in the nui^t, sword and lance exercises, and reports whether they are qualified for the public service, or not.
The royal elephants joined the mission at Faaoa on the 16th October, and on tlie following day tne Burmese envoys waited on the Tsodn-td and communicated to him the two subjects comprised in their instmetions from Ava, The envoys re- quested the Tsodn-td to solicit the Emperor to put a stop to the diffhrenoe whidi exists between Maba'-wbno andMAHA'.MVB the l^.et or Shan ^efs of JTyem ybaa-pyik, (a town 8 days journey to the east of Xjfa2a-/nMa, situated on the grsttt Oaasbodia river and on the frontiers of China, the chiefs of which pay tribute t» both Ava and CMaa.) The envoys also requested the Tsodn>td to make oertaie subjects of dMaa, who had worked the royal silver mines at BS-duen during the years 1899, 1630, 1831, and 1S39, to pay up the balance of the duty they owe Uie king of AvM. T^e duty was upwards of 900 ei», but these men had only paid SO eiss and had gone off to the towus of Tth4-thyo6n TUi and l#J.*ieyta.
The envoys sent back from yimaa the elephanteers and men whom the governor of As-md had ordered to accompany the mission so far. Chinese were appointed by the Tiodn.td, agreeably to ancient customi to take chaige of the elephants. Hm
19870
Hmth ttf m Jimmsif frtm Ava to PMn.
149
mittioB Biyw eoMltttng of the four eayoys and thef r thirty fottowtn, betides tw« men acquainted with the ChiMte laai^iiage, whom the QoTcrnor of Ba-mi had at« taehed to the ea^oyi, left Tfuum on the Qitt of October 1633, attended by the iin« •dermentioned Chinese appointed by the Tsodn-tA to take charge of the mission. Two military officers, Kne-ti-yea; who had a red button, and Tsd-tMA-y^ who had a blue button ; and two dvU c^Beers, Tshen|^-tft-l6-y^ who had a bine bntton, and TenK-t&46-v6 who had a transparent white button ; and 8 subordinate officers, Ti- ti-16-y6, who had a white button, and Tshue-^-lA-v^, Shya-16-y^, Tsoun-16-y^, Mo*w^-16.y^ Hoiui«16-y6, Thoun-16-yl, and Haa-lA-ye, each of whom wore a brass button*
Date.
Slst. Oct.
1833. 9Snd. . . . . • LO'oYB the
Names of plaees.
a
3
Remarks.
We learnt from Ptbno-ta'-
Left the city of TtoMii, and slept at the Tillage of Wia^kkvwtk, 6
Slept at the Tillage of Fon-leif, .... 7 - . ffOTernor of this place, and some men of rank, who came and paid us a
▼isit, that this town had consisted of upwards of 3,060 houses, but that at 9 o'dock en the morning of the 6th September last, an earthquake had completely destroyed the place, leaTing not a single house or shed standing, and killing upwards of 1,060' of the inhabitants. -
SSrd
SSth.
96th. 97th.
9Sth
90Ul. .*•...
30th
Slst
JstNoT
Ind
3rd.. 4th.
Slept at thcTUlageof FM^ttn-Mi,
Slept at the city of M4'Unm»ehowt
CMaUm0O
Slept at the dty of Sk^^ekow,
Slept at the village of Pi-skm, .... Slept at the dty of Pyeng-yeng-hMH^
Slept at Slept at ffoa, Slept at Slept at Slept at Slept at
the Tillage of n-ia-kho&n, the Tillage of Y6'hum''tatg-
the TiHage of Shuan'tsam^ , . the Tillage of Phshyd-ii, . . the Tillage of A'id'teng,, . . . the dty of tthtaing,
7 6
Slept at the Tillage of BS-koun, ....
Slept at the dty of TMn^Unff^choWf
fTchin^^Ming tj
7 7
4 6 6
The walls of this dty are 6,300 cubits in drcumfer- ence and 10 cubits high, with a gateway on each of the 4 sides. The name of the gOTCraor Is Lhy6-t6- 16-y€.
The walls of this city are 4,900 cubits |b circumfer- ence and 9 cubits high, with a gateway on each of the 4 sides. Lhy6-ti-ld-yd is the gOTcmor.
The walle are about 4,900 cubits in drcumference and 5 cubits high, and has a gateway on the east, west and south faces, but none on the north. The' gOTcmor is Ts4n-ti-16-y6«
6 6
The walls are upwards of 9,800 cubits in dreumfer^ ence and 10 cubits high, with 1 gateway on each of the four sides. The go- Temor is T8beng-ti-16-y^»
The walls are upwards of 4,900 eubita in drcumfer- ence and 19 eubits high, with 1 gateway on each of the 4 ddes. Tshauk-ti- 16-y6 it the gof emor.
4 B
S50
EauU ofm Jmamef/ram Atm to PeUi.
[Joiir«
Dftte.
8th. 'Not. 1833.
eth.
7tfa.
Nimes of pl«9ei.
Stopt at An.9kMe'fi, C^gm-tham T)
Slept at the dty of ^Tj^aa-jiyciif -Mm,
Slept at the dty of 2)iA«ii|f.<MMi.M€»,
SIh.
• • Cii* • •
a
6
Rematka.
8
The walls are about 7»000 ea- hlti in dreamfereaoe and 10 high, with 1 gateway on eadi of the 4 aides. Kt- eng-t4-16-y^ 9t Tshdn-ld* y6 are thegorermors.
The walls are 4»900 enhita roand and 10 high with l gateway on eaeh of the 4 sides. Ts6.ti.l6-7« U the gofemor.
The walls are about 1,400 caUts round and 10 high, with gateways on eaeh of the 4 sides. If yen^ti-lA- jt is the goTemor.
Hie walls are about I0,M0
Slept at the dty of Kne-ekow, (Koei
nfsaff^ I 8
onbits roand 'and 15 high, with 4 gateways on the north faee, 3 on the east. I
the sovth, and 2 on the west. The oflleers here are Tao4n-t4-y^ng, a military oAeer and 4 governors, L4n-ti-y^ng, Ts4n-t4-yeng, L1iy6-t4-16-y6 and Tsin-ti^ld-yd. The Tso6n-t& of raaoa has Jurisdiction in all dvil, eriminal, and revenne aAdrs, In all places subjeet to both fae-chow and FMaoa dties ; bat he has no powtr Ia mllitiA affdrs, whieh are snperinteaded by the military oiBcers Ti-td and Tl-talk* The oncers of the Tso4n-td only disburse the pay of the military. The misaioft stopped at this dty one day.
lOtlu
iMi.
ISth. 14th.
15th.
Slept at the dty of Loda-H-Mcn, . . . .
• ••«•'
16th.
17th.
Slept at the dty of Ate-lete-Mm,
Slept at the Tillage of JUky^-ym-lsda, Slept at the dty of Kntf-j^en^-MeRy
Slept at the dty of Jnoa-fiyciif •<*«», ( JTooay-iiia^ f)
6 8
Slept at the dty of IW-j^ym^-Mni, . .
Slept at the rlTer's dde in the dty of Am-jrM4^a-/6, fTcMii-yaea,)
fThe walls are about 600 eabits round and 10 high* with I gateway on eaeh of the 4 sides. Pi-mft-tao^a Is the goTemor. The mis* don stopped here a day an the porters with the bag« gage had not come up.
The walls are about 3,500 cubits round and 8high« with one gateway on tmtSk of the 4 ddes. TSaak-td- 16-yd is the gOTemor.
The walls are about 6,400 cubits round and 10 high, with one gateway on eae^ of the 4 sides. Taa.ti46- yd is the goTemor.
The walls are upwards of 4,900 cubits round and s high, with I gateway oa each of the 4 does. Shyeagw ti-ld-yd is the goTernor.
The walls are about 5,600 A- bits round and 13hlgh,wltli 1 gateway on each of ttie four ddes. Ts4n-t4-i6-y6 is the goTcmor.
The walls are about 7,000 cubits round and lahigh, with 1 gateway on eaeh off the 4 ddes. Tfedn.ti-1A- y6 is the goTomor. The misdon stopped here a days preparing boats aB4 embtrkiaig in than.
1837.]
XoBie of a Jamiuyfirom Ava to PMn.
651
Dftto.
SOth Not. 1833.
Slst.
Mod.
33rd.
Names of plieei.
«4Ui.
95th.
Mtfa. S7ib. 48fli.
• •••••
S9th.
80th.
lit Dee. Sod. .. Sid. ..
Dropped down the ttMam !n boats from TMn-jfudn'/A and stopped at the city of 2VM-l»ihcta.Mm,
Slept at the ehokey of Ti-pi'tiMf . Slept at the Tillage of Pyaa^ttot, . Stopped at the city otYi-p^en^iim and recelYed proTiaiona,
Slept at the dty of r«^a-f«^>^,
Left ritAi.«f<^/6 .at 3 o'clock in the afternoon, and dropped down at Ihr only as the ehokey Tillage of Kjfim'Imff'dan,
Slept at the dty of JrAy«y-ya«Aieii| . .
the
•Ih.
Slept off the landing place at
Ttilago of 7VM.|fM
Slept at the Tillage of ShyeAg-yi
Slept at the dty of 2V«ii|r-ibjFi-ikieii,
Slept at the dty of L^kgi-hUHf
Slept at the dty of ShgtM^^iid-fU^ (Tthm^'tchtou rj
Slept at the Tillage of Kamg-^tjfo,. . Slept at the Tillage of TtoAn»»ehi .... Reached the d^ of Tihtm-ifk-f^, (Ttkimg-U,)
Proceeded by land and slept at the
Tillage of n»iaun-'t8tm,
6th Slept at the TUlage of TW-JTAiid-yt,. .
7th Slept at the dty of Li.«AotP,
lonnd and 9 high, with two gateways on the weitertti and only one on each of thf other threo sides. Tsh«in-t4-lA-y^ and Tsin-ti-lA-y^ are the goTcrnors. The misuoa stopped here three days, as the porters with the baggage had not come up.
I
9 10
3 10
9
16 13
8
17
16
6
Remarks.
6
6 6
The wills ar« 4,900 enbita ronnd and U high, with 1 gateway on each of the 4 ddes. Shyen-ti-lO-yd ia the gOTemor.
The walls are 5,600 enbita round and 7 hivh, with 1 gateway on eadi of the 4 sides. Lby6-ti-lA>yd is the gOTernor.
ThewaUs are 7,000 cnbits ronnd and 9 high, witti a gateway on each of the 4 sides. There are a great many small TiUagea depen- dent on this dty. It haa
3 goTernors, Tsofin-ti-lA- y4, Fhn-ti-16-yd and Li- ti.lA-y«.
The walls are 4,900 enbita ronnd and 6 high, with S gateways on the south side and one only on each of the other sides. T8odn.t&-I6-y4 is the go- Ternor.
The walls are 4,300 cubits ronnd and 9 high, with 1 gateway on eadi of the
4 sides. Taik.t4.1d-y4 ia the goTcrnor.
The walls are 4,300 cubita round and 8 high, with l gateway on each of the 4 sides. Ly^g-t&-Id-y6 is the gOTcmor.
The walls are 8,400 cnbits round and 10 high, with 4 gateways on the south side and 1 only on each of the other 3 sides. Wun-ti* 10-y6 is the goTernor.
The mission disembarked from the boats and re- main edherc during the 4th. Dec.making arrangomenta for prosecuting their jour* ney by land.
The walls are 8,400 cubits
JOU.
Slept at the Tillage ot Shmt-Ung^yeng^
6
The mission was detdned at this Tillage a day, a relief of porters not being im« meuately procurable.
4 a 3
S5<
wt&ntf ijf 9 jonffmtf ftcvn Ava to J^fRw.
[Jolt,
13th Dec. J833.
Slept at th« dty of ITtfrn-foii-Mm, . .
8
The ivalli are S»950 cuUts round and 7 high, with 1 gateway at each of the 4 sides. Ts6-ti-l6.7« la the governor. The miaaioB was detained here a day, la eonsequence of the portera with the baggage act having eome ap.
The walls are 91,000 cnhita
easteni and western sidea, and
14th Slept at the village of MvM-tAi^y^
ISth Slept at the dty of Kgfp-US-fi,
CKin-ichewJ
lound and 10 high, with S gateways on each the
one only on each of the other two sides. Ts4a-ti-I6-y£, Tshenr-t&-]A*y6 and Uiyd- ti'lt'ji are the governors. The walls of this dty are very handsomely and properly Imilt, and the ditch surroandlag them is fnll of water, on which we saw a great many ioats plying. The Mission was detained here a day, in coaaequenee of the portera with the baggage not having come up.
^7th.
80th.
Slept at the village of <3f<iiy-ya>p-y«,{ 9
Slept at the dty of ITpcnp-BtfiR-cAev, (Kmmen,)
The Missioa was detained in this village 9 daya in oqb* sequence of a great fall of snow which had eovoied the roads aad made theaa impassable. 9 |The vralls are 4,900 eubita with 9 gatewaya oa the southern, and 1 only on each of the
round and 9 high,
other three ddes. L<&-ti-16-y£ is the governor. The Misaioa was detained
day, in consequence of the porters not having come up 'with the baggage.
S3nd.
33rd
94th« .^ • • • •
3«th.
Slept at the vil lage of 5M- JTApoalr,. . I 6 Slept at the village of Zcny-paa-jri, . | 6 Slept at the city of n-fsAsM-AAa, .. 9
9 the
ThewaUs ars 4,900 eaMfto round and 8 high, with one gateway on cMh of the 4 sides. Tshauk.t4.lA.y4 lo the governor.
The waUs are 10,S00
4 sides. Weng.t4-yeng and
Slept at the dty of Htmn-iMUnf,
(Spaaa-jMiap.; ^..
rouad and 13 hlght with one gateway on each of
Osueug-yang are the governors. In eonsequence of the whole of the count^ bo - tween the dties of Tshan-tek.fft and Tbuoa-tth^ng having beea daatroyed by 4m Inundation in the year 1839« great difienlky Is now ezperieoeed there ia proeurini^ post horses and porters. The Misaloa was repeatedly obliged to wait, and was unable to travel tae distance between the two dties in less than 33 days, althou^k the same journey formerly occupied only 13 days. The offloers, appoiated by tilia Tsoun-td of ytmoM to escort the mission* here stated, that they had received lattera, orderiag them to make all haste, as the feast of Ijanthorns In the month of Ftbrunry urns Bear at hand, and they requested that, in order to fadliute the journey, tte Burmese envoys should each proceed in a covered chair, having a LA (male), hanieaa* ed to it before and another behind. The mis don stopped at this dty 6 days, and hired 60 sumpter-horses and mules at fiO ticals each, to convey the presouta and baggage, leaving the lighter artides only to be carried by porters.
Ut
Jan. 1834.
3Bd.
4rd.
Left the dty of 7h«ea«fttoi$p in vered chairs with large horaes, and stopped at the village of LkpA- Sftng-ul,
Stopped at the dty of Yi or Hi-Mea,
Slept ftt the village pf Wi^teng^
• t « •
6 6
Tha walls of thia dty 4,300 cubits 10 high, with 1 on caeh of the 4 ddao. Wdn-ti-l^yd ia tha gover- nor.
1«87.I
Rwt$ ofm Journey fiiim Ava to Pekht^
653
4th Jan. ..
1834. 6th
6t]i« •
7Ui
Itlu
9th. • ••....
10th.
llih.
19th.
13th.
14th.
15th.
lNtt«».
Idfh.
Slept at Ntm-^ftm'fk (Ntmjftmg),. . . .
Stopped at the Tillage of Tung^teng, in eonseqnenee of the porters with the haggage not having come up,
Slept at the Tillage of nd-M,
Stopped at the city of Yi-ehom, being unable to proceed in eonseqnence of a fall of MOW, (Yuf) ........
Slept at the village of Kyi'Sheng, .
Stopped at the dty of Yui-hien, the porters with the baggage not haT- ing come np,
Slept at the dty of Shan^hHn^
Slept at the dty of Tthan-kd-hieti, . .
Slept at $h£ng-tnng''kkyengf
Slept at the dty 'I^eng'Chow,(Tehingf)
On leating tteng^ehow we found the WhAn-ho (HO'Wtg'hoJ river was frozen, and bdng nnaole to proceed by the same route as that travelled in the year 1823 by the present
Siremor of Ba^tmd, we deviated to e north-west and stopped at the
dty of rolfoi-ydii-Aieii,
Stopped at the dty of H&46'k%um to change pott*horses and porters, ..
Slept at tha dty of fbaa-ftieR,
Slept at the dty of Yan-tii'kiai,,. . . .
6
3 6
4 9
6
11
6
10
6
The walls are 7,000 enbita round and 13 hieh, with 1 gateway on each of the 4 sides. T^Dg.ti.lA.yA and Shyank*>t4-y6ig are the governors.
The walls are 4,900 enbita round and 14 high, with 1 gateway on eaeh of the 4 sides. Tsodo-ti.l6-y6 is the governor.
The walls are 4,900 cubita round and Ohi^h, with ona gatewav on each side. L6- t&-ld-ye is the governor.
The walls are 10,600 cubita round and 11 high, with 9 gateways on the eastern, and one only on the 3 other sides. Tsftn-ti-lO- y6 is the governor.
Ihe walls are 3,500 cubita round and 9 high, with 1 gateway on each side. Wdn.ti.l6.y« is the go- vernor.
The walls are 9,300 cubita round and 8 high, with l gateway on each of the 4
ddes. Ts4n-t4-16-y6i8the governor. The walls are 7,000 cubita round and 7 high, wilh a gateway on each of the 4 sides. L6.ti>16.y6 is the governor.
The walls of this dty are 3,500 cubits round and 8 high, with one gateway on each of the 4 sides. Tseng- ti-lA-y6 is the governor.
The walls are 9,800 cubits round and 8 high, with 1 gateway on eaeh of the 4 side. wdn-]4-16-y6 is the governor.
The walls are 8,400 cubits round and 8 high, with 1 gateway on each of the 4 sides. Koun-t&-16-yd is the governor.
The walla are 4,900 cubits round and 9 high, with 1 gateway on each of the 4 sides. Ii-t4-yeng is the governor.
5M
SmsU ofm Jmumeffrom Avm to FMn.
fJuLY,
1834. 18ih.
Slept «t JMa-MM*-
Stopt at tiM city of Hmnk-ksfehg-fk to ehange hones and porterSfC^flioei
Kiif^>
Ditto,
19th.
Slept at the dty of 2Ms-/6,
DittOy < • • •
Ditto,.
90th. . Ditto,
9Ut.
Ditto,.
Stopt at the city of Tthenf-huAryi to chaage honee and porters,
Paeied the city of SVI-m-Aim,
8
Slept at the city of H^'yd^Mm,
Stopt at the dty of ^ftycu^-iidii-Mea, to change horses and porters, ....
Slept at the dty of Wt-hu-fA^ (Ow- knm t) where we joined again the road which the goyemor of JBo-si^ traYclled in 1833,
Stopt at the dty of JTAyi-JUMjf, 3 taings distant from the abo\e, . . .
Passed through the city of 2^an-f dk. ytt, (Tehang-^t^
The walla are 7,000 enhtts ronnd and 19 high, with 1 gateway oaeadi of the \ sides. Hd.t4-16-y« is tho governor. e pile walls are 7000 e^ts round and 13 high, with 1 gateway on each of the 4 sides. Wdn-t<16-y« la tlifl gOTcmor.
The walls are 5,500 qririta ronnd and 10 high, with 3 gateways on the easteca and 1 on each of the other 3 sides. Shy4n-ti-lA-y6 is thegoTcmor.
The walls are 3,100 cohUa ronnd and 8 cmhits high, with an arched gateway of brick having adonblc-roof- ed shed over it on eaeh of the 4 sides. H6-ni-hiea is the governor.
The walls are 31,000 cnhits round and 10 high, with an arehed gateway of brick covered by a doable-roofiDd shed on each of the 4 sidea. The vralls have also para- pets of brick.
The walls are 17«500 cnbita ronnd and 13 high, vrith 1 gateway on eaeh of the 4 sides. Sby4.ti.yd is tt» governor.
The walls are 6,300 cnbHs ronnd and 13 high, with 1 gateway on eaeh of the 4 sides. Ts(i-tii.la is the go- Tcmor.
The walls are 7«000 enUta ronnd and 1$ high, with « gateway on each of the 4 sides. Lykn.t4.10.yd aaA Tshein.ta-16.y6 are the governors.
The walls are of mnd with brick parapets. They aco 7,000 cubits ronnd and 9 high, with an arched cata- way of brick, covered by « double-roofed shed on of the 4 sides.
The walls are 6,800 eubita round and 13 Idgh, with 1 gateway on each of the 4 sides. H4.t4>l6.yd and T84n.t4.16.yd are Uic go- vernors.
1887.]
Rimie of a Jaunufffram Ava to PoUm,
66$
[There Is lome mistake here. The Misiion of 18SS-94 reeched Tum^te^fii on the second day after leaTing^ We-hu-fL, and passed the Tillage of Yi-koun before coming to 2taii-<eit-/i(.]
31st Jan. .. 1834.
Ditto*
92nd
Ditto,
93rd. • . • • ,
94th.
Ditto,
^tto,
99th.
Ditto,
Mth.
Ditto,
97«li*
Passed the figure of a Nat 70 cnbits high within a 4 roofed hnilding, and having a figure of DiPBNOAmA BuDDB on its head, J a taingdis- tant from the above, ....
Slept at the YiUage of H-Aoim, dis- tent from Wt'kue-fU,
Passed through the dty of TVoa-eAoip,
Slept at the Tillage of (hm-ld-k^eng,
distant from Yi-koun,
Slept at the city of Ban-tan^kieH,. • • .
Stopt at the city of Youn-Ung^-hieMt to ehange horses and porters, ....
Passed through the dty of Sh^a-kok- Men,
Slept at the dty of Ywm-tdtM, (ChM-tir)
Passed through the dty of Nueshjflim
19
II 10
Slept at the city Of P^-sibya-Meii, ..
Stopt at the dty of IVmiA-cAoip, to change horses and porters, {Tcka f)
Slept at the dty of £tieii-f«ikot(n-/Ueii,
Aopt at the dty of Ttwg'teh^fu^ (rcAiag-Kng,)
6
The walls are 6,300 eabiti round and JO high, with l gateway on each of the 4 aides. Lyd-ti-lA-yA is the gOTcmor.
The walls are 4,900 cubits round and 19 high, with 1 gateway on eaeh of the 4 sides, and Yo4n-td-10*y6 is the goTOmor.
The walls are 6,600 cubite round and 19 high, with 1 gateway on eadi of tiie 4 sides, and HA-ti-lA-y^ is the goTsmor.
The walls are 4,900 cubiti round .and 9 high, with l gateway on each, of the 4 sides, and Yu^ng-ti-16'- y4 is the governor.
The walls are 7,000 cubits round and 19 high, with t gateway on each of the 4 sides. T,hdn.ti-lA.y4 is the goremort
The walls are 6,000 cubits round and 19 high, wUh }, gateway on eaeh of the 4 sides, and Ly6-t4*16-y4 is the governor.
The waUs are 3,500 cubite round and 7 high, with I gateway on each of the 4 sides, and Nyd-ti-16-yd it the governor.
The walls are 14,000 cubite round and 14 high, with I gateway on each of the 4
L sides, and Teng-ti45-y6 is the governor. &e walls are 10,600 cubite round and 19 high, with 1 gateway on eadi of the 4 ddes, and H&.t4.15-y6 is the governor. The walls are 10.600 cubite round and IS high, with I gateway on each of the 4 ddes, and Li>t&-lA-y^ is the governor.
65«
RmUe rfa Jmtmef^Jram Avat^ PeMl«
[Jn&n
Date.
38tbJan. .. 1834.
DittOi
Dttlo, S9tk.
90th.
flat.
Dttto
UtFeb
Mtot
ted.
aWL
Names of placet.
Stopt at the dty of Ttng-ehowt to ohaage hones and porters, (Ti^t)
Passed the dty of iri»ii-#if-A<oi, ..
Slept at the YtUage of Mjfeng^i'itt^g, Slept at the Tillage of FuM'ttkeii'
kh^6
Slept at the dty of Pauk-iemg-fA
where a 2Ma-fa resides (i'ae^uv)
6
[The walls an 8*400 round and 13 hiicfa, with 1 gateway on ea^ of the 4 sides, and H4-ti-16-7« la the governor.
The wis are 14,000 enbita ronnd and 10 highp with I gateway on eneh of tlie 4 sides, and Yd-td-lA-yi is the governor. (The rowto of Uie mission of 1787 makes this plaoe more dittaat /eta./V.--B.)
13
6
Stopt at the eity of NgaM-Ok^hiim to ebange horses and porters (Ngwa TJ
Slept aft the viUage of Pi^khd
Ptesed throngh the eity of Teitg'Ui^
avcn, .•.••••••••••••••■••••••••
Slept at the dty of TViie-cAeio, {Tn- tchmir)
Slept gt the dty of Leag;
Heaehed the dty of PS-kifln, the re- ddence of the emperor of CMna, (PeAta,)
10
The walls are 7>000 eablte roond and IS high, with E gateway on ea& of the 4 sides* Tshi-hank.y6 U th» Tao6n.t4, and Tshein-th- 16-y^ and Oan-t4-16-y£ aror the governors.
The walls are 6,800 enbita ronnd and 7 high, with 1 gateway on ea^ of the 4 sides, and TsheiA.t4.lO.94 Is the goveraor.
The walls are 8,400 enbita round and 7 high, with 1 gateway on eaeh of the 4 sides, and Lyd-ti-lO-yA Is the governor.
The walls are 10,400 cmMta ronnd and is high, with 9 gateways on the eastana,. and 1 on each of the other S sides, and Tibank-t&.16- yd is the governor.
The waUs ars 7,000 cnblfea. ronnd and 10 high,' ivith I g«i jray on each of the 4 sides, aad Tshein>t4*lA-7^ is the governor.
€t'
From the dty of 3£o:myin to PMn, there is^a fortified elejtay or peaft^ with 811 officer 8t every taing or half toif^ of the road as oongtdered neoes. ■ary ; 8nd firom a distance of 10 dayg before you reach Pekin to that eltj, there is at iatervahi of one quarter of a taing, and betireen every tw<^ ehokiesy a imall building with a centinel on duty. At eadi chokey ibm
1887.] Some OMowif of Emhtisms hoiween Burmah and Ckinu. 657
guard of fbar or five nei> came oat to* receive us, wben we arrived there^ and fired tre gant. At every large town where we were to stop for the night, a party of 6 or 600 armed men came outside of the town to meet us, and fired three vollies with 50 or 60 muskets, and in these towns three guns were fired on our arrival at night, and departure in the morning. At each stage we were furnished with horses, hoats, porters. See. at the expence of the town, and ofiloera of the government conducted us from one stage to another, as £ur as their jurisdiction extended.
" Including the (inner) wall of the palace enclosure,, there are three lines of hrick wall on the eastern, western and northern sides of the city of AUn, and four on the southern. The lane of wall outermost* is 88,000 cubits square and SO high, with four gateways on the eastern and western, six on the southern, (apparently including the gateways in the southern wall of the Tartar city) and two on the northern side. In the middlet line of wall there is one gateway on the eastern and western, and four on the southern ride (apparently one within the other). In the inner wall of the palace endosure there is one gateway on each of the four sides. The mid. die wall is 10 cubits high, and the wall of the palace enclosure 13 cubits. There ar» battlements on the outermost, and on the inner wall of the palace enclosure, but none on, the middle line of wall, which is covered with yellow tiles. The gateways in the outermost, and in the inner wall of the palace enclosure are- of brisk arched, with sheds of three roofs over them; and tho?e of the middle wall have sheds of plain square roofs only over them. There is a tower at the four angles of the outer wall. There is a ditch full of water surrounding the outer wall; another between the outer and middle walls; another between the middle and palace enclosure walls; and a fourth inside of the palace en« closure wall.
" The palace of the empevor consists of a brick terrace with poste, o^ww which is placed a double roof, the upper part of which is square and eovered with yellow tiles.
'* The age of the emperor is 62 years, of which he haa reigned 17 yeara. He has seven queens, but his principal queen is dead. He has one son eight years old, and another four years old. He has two daughters also by one queen. Of^aughter fifteen and the other ten years of age. He has two younger brothers by a different mother.
*' The emperor entrusts the superintendence and direction of public af. fairs to the following officers. All afiairs relating to the interior (palace) are superintended by three men, ShyanUa^peng, TthatUO-yeng^ and Sk^fu id^yeng, who reside at the Nue^uje^pa brick building. The business ouU side of the palace is thus carried on. War and mUitary affairs are under the superintendence of the Pym^ptUa^yeng. The LupuMUyeng takes
• Both the Tartar and Chinese city appear to be here indoded. t Thii mppears to be the external waU of the palace cncloture. 4 C
f58 8me ueomU cf ik^ Wkn btiwtim Bmiimk mid Omm. [JoiiV;
diarge •£ ambMMdon aad raoeirM th« reports of all IMbuMr asA atEi imtj and dvil ofioart, and after oxaaiaation, aabmha Um aaaM to tbo anu peror and imea the naeoHarjr ropliea. Tfcn ITinni jn ii fwij tinirrlBtnnii penona employed on public worka or aorvice^
** The g^yCTif4»t-M.ywy inquirea Into and deeidea on eriainal aliiia. The Xyfcjwefa-IMO haa no biiainaai ; hot the galea of which hehnddiaige have been phMod under the lAfkUajj/mtg. The JSTtupn^d-feng aupeihu tends the public lands and revenues and the census of the ptriiltthn The LLp^ML-yen$ superintends the ceremony of doing homage to the emperor. There ia no fbtfn or LkwotuS (court of juatlee or council chamber of miniaters), but each chief eKaminea and lasues his ordera, and then reports to the T&^ffeng of the interior, who submits the same to the emperor. The T^pt-^tf-jieii^^ who auperintend affurs outaide, are caL led within the palace^ whencTcr the emperor has occasion for them. The following is a list of the gOTcmors and military oAcers at a diatnnce from the capital. There are ton dril officers. The TVofiiuffi^ the PMUaik» the LydnJUtvng, the LiflnUaiimg, the Jn-fito.fitoi, the Fi.lwy.fgin, the TM^^^oik^ the FhAJtkimtis, the T^dMimemgy and the AnenfJUtosi^ There are ten militory officers also. The TiUA^ THJMk^ Sk^^mJnik, TthanJtifan, ToJeyi, TA^tm, S^f0^p$, T^keng^Uoan, PoUmOm, and Waik~we, Under one TjoAni^e there are two PfhOmtaUt, dvil officers, and two IHM, militery officers, and aubordinato officers without number. The TsoUnUM and the civil officers and governors toke cognlnace of crimes, thefts, fires, lawsuits and revenue matters. The TM and the mUitary officers superintend the military and their affidrs* There are seven kinds of distinction on the top of the head-dress (buttons) cop. per, whitei.ooloured, §^ass, opaque blue^cokrared, transparent blne^oolonred, opaque red, and transparent red-coloured. The dvil officers noAn-li and PJuutaik, and the military officer TiM have transparent red but. tone, and the aubordinato officers of different cokrars according to their different ranks. The TiOiULdit and all the dvil officers wear a long robe with the figure of a bird worked in gold thread on the breast and back. The Ti44i and some of the military officers wear a long robe with the figure of a lion worked in gold thread on the breast and back, and some with the figure of a Tiger or of a To (fabulous animal) on the breast and bade. The musquetoers wear a blue jacket reaching to the waist, with a border of red two fingers in breadth, and some Chinese letters in white on the breaat and back. The musqueteers and lancemen also wear the figure of a Bhulu'i head (monster's) or of a tiger's head on their head-dreaL The feathers of peacocks are not conferred upon officers according to thdr dtuations. They are given to military officers only, to men near the emperor who may have distinguished themselves in any action and pleased the emperor. All the civil and military officers of towns and villages come once in three years to Pekin. No presents are allowed to be taken from any of the towns and villages, but the emperor gives a monthly salary in silver to every officer according to his dtoation.
1837.] Some aceauni rf the Wwr$ between Burmak tmd China. 659
'' We did nol «e6 any imaget or pagodas oonnected with Buddb, hit pro. eepta and diMsiplos, aoulptured or built, and worshipped bjr the inhabitants of Ckhm, We only saw in every town and Tillage, buildings dedieated to NoU, and large images of Nate^ before wbioh buAdos, bollocks, goals and hogs were killed and sacrifteed. The Chinese priests wear trowsers and jaokets of black, blue or yellow colours, and shave the hair of their heads, and wear caps. They eat at night, but hare no wife or children. They do not drink spirituous liquors and do not study books. They guard the buildings dedicated to Nats, and the figures of Nate, day and night, and after sweeping the floor or ground clean, they burn lights at night before the figures of the Nate, and remain in attendance ; and when the Inhabitants of the country kill buffaloes, cows, goats and hogs> and offer them in sacrifice, the chief of the priests superintends and directa the ceremony.
** Children learn to read by paying money to a teacher. From LuajfJaing ehokey to Fekim, all the towns and Tillages on onr road presented vs with ooney and dothes agreeably to former custom. On our arriTal at PeMn ve deliTered the royal letter and presents and had audiences of the enu peror, and he gare us presents. Theee particulars, with the days on which they occurred and the quantity of presents we received, having been al- ready reported, (in separate letters to the king and ministers, of which I still hope to procure copies) they are omitted here, and only a descrip. tion of the different towns we saw in our journey, and of the city of Pektn, and an account of the military and civil officers and of their dress are inserted.
" We left ifen on the 87th June, 1833, reached PMn, the residence of the erapenHT of China on the Srd February, 1834. We remained at Pekin 38 days and left it on the 6th of March, with the letter from the emperor, his presents of doth for the king and queen of Ava, and the letter ad- dressed by the ministers of the emperor^ to the Lkuom& at Joo. We letumed by the same route as that by which we went to Pekin, and arrived at Yunan in a certain number of days, and remained there for some days, whilst the TeaOvut^ prepared his letter for the Lhuot^ at Aoa, We then came to Jlfd-fi^n, and having written a petition for the king and a letter for the ministers of Ava, we inserted these documents into bfimboos covered with red cloth, and sealing them carefully, deliver- ed them to the governor of MO:myin for the purpose of being forwarded to the governor of Ba^mS, who transmitted them to Ava. We requested that governor also to send a party te meet us at the chokey of LuaffJaitn§ and escort us in safety agreeably to former custom. From M6:mytn to Ziua^Jaing we were escorted by a party of muaqueteers with a suitable officer, and the Tsd-buihs and chiefs of tlie eight Shan dties conveyed to Bo-mo the emperor of China's letter and presents, and all our ba^ag e,**
3 0 2
660 On « new ffemti of the PkaUigmdee. [Smr,
V. — On a new genmso/ihe Plantigradee. By B. H. Hodgson. Esq.
In your 62nd No., for April 1836, 1 described, sttmrnarily but care- Inlly* fourteen new animals of this kingdom, indnding, with those priorly, described by myself in varions numbers of your Journal, and in the Society's Transactions, all the mammala then known to me as inhabitants of Nepal*, of which descriptions had not been given by others. To General Hardwickk, science is indebted for an aceoant of the Ghoral antelope » and of the yellow-necked marten : to Messrs. Vigors and Horsfibld, for an account of the Nipalese Cat. But I am not aware that any more mammals of A/i^/ia/hadbeen given to the world, when I commenced the task of recording them ; and I believe I have added essentially to the correctness of the descriptions of those three. The Mnhampra or yellow-necked marten (of Boddaxrt, by the way, originally) had always been stated to be a nmetela merely. By the examination of its skull 1 ascertained that it belonged to the subgenus Martee. In like manner, the Nemorkmdine Ghoral had been alleged to have suborbital sinuses— -a mistake which I corrected. This gradual emendation of the record of species is the necessary fruit of continuous attention ; a fruit that ripens slowly with the recur* ring sunshine of opportunity ; for, with so many things to note in every animal, it is odds but the specimen or the observer will be wanting somewhere, if there be no room or inclination for reiteration. I speak apologetically for myself, and, on the present occasion, purpose to correct some errors and deficiencies in the deacriptiona of No. 52 of your Journal.
Two animals are there described by the names of Gnlo Nipalenek, and Guh Urva, The latter proves not to be a Gmlo, but an oecolanft new form between Herpestee and Gulo, which, I shall now endeavour to do- justice to, previously amending the statement of the colors of the former as follows.
Gulo Nipaleneie, nobis. Glutton, above, saturate glossy brown ; below, with a dorsal line extending from the middle of the head nearly to the hips ; a transverse band drawn obliquely across the brows to the middle of the cheeks ; and the terminal third of the tail, brilliant orange yellow. Superior and inferior colors strongly contrasted, occupying the lateral as well as inferior aspect of the head, bat the inferior only of the face, neck and body. £dge merely of the upper Up, paled : inner margin of the ears the same, and both concolorous
* See the recent Systematic Catalogue transmitted to the Cantor of the Moaeum. It contains 98 species and Tsrietie«y of which 45 are/ 1 beiteve, new.
I8S7.] Om a ww gemtM of the PhmHgradee. 66t
with the lower Boiface : a dark small patch behind the gape, on either cheek : fore limbs, paled, internally to the wrists, and frequently spreading over the digits : hind, only to the oscalcis or less. Fonr teats placed in a parallelogram, in the posteal region of the beUy ; two of them, ingnioal. and two ventral. In young animals, and in the winter dress of mature ones, the dark superior surface is earthy grey brown, and the pale inferior, as well as the marks above, canescent ; the dark moustache is also wanting.
Tribe PLANTioaADBS. Genus Urva, nobis.
Character, Teeth as in the Genus Herpestee. Structure and aspect precisely mediate between Herpeetee and Gulo, subver- miform and digito-plantigrade. Snout elongated, sharpened and mobile. Hands and feet largish; with the digits connected by large crescented membranes. Sole and palm nude. Hind feet dad half-way from the os calcis. Nails subequal before and behind, GmIo* kerpeitme. On either side the anus a round, hollow, smooth-lined gland secreting an aqueous foetid humour which the animal squirts out posteally with force. No subsidiary glands, nor any unctuous fragrant secretion. Teats six, remote and ventral. Stomach purel^r membranous, without neck or fundus. A short blunt ccBcum of equal diameter with the great gut. Orbits incomplete*.
Habits, Cancrivorous and ranivorons; dwelling in burrows in the ▼alleys of the lower and central hilly regions of Nepal.
Type. Gulo Urva, of the Journal No. 52 for April 1836. Urva coMcrivara hodie, nobis. Affinities various, closest with Herpestee and Gulo, connecting Mydam, Mephitis and Ursitasus, on one hand, and Herpestes and Viverra on the other, and forming a singular link be- tween the odoriferous and foetid genera of the Digitigrade and Planti-^ grade Tribes ; its obvious station being at the end of the one, or at the beginning of the other tribe.
Color. That of the jackal or fulvous iron grey, darker and embrown- ed on the inferior surfiace of the neck and on the chest. limbs black brown. A white stripe on either side the neck from ear to shoulder. Edge of the upper lip and the whole lower jaw canescent. Terminal half of the tail rufous yellow. Fur of two sorts, very ample and laxly
* Some of these mtrkf of our geniu, . or fubgenni, are, I am aware, only tffniAcaDt by their combination with others. And, ai to their nnmber, it appetrt to me that we ihall only reach the more intimate affinities of the mam* mala by carrying into this department of Zoology a portion of the precision and minutenefs which have bean applied to the Ornithological department.
IM Olifi mm fmm9 rf li# PkmUgrodti. \3wtf
tel out the ttterior* qudimnBiilated firom tiie base witii houy or fol* mow Mid with black ; the mteiior* dttiky at the base, falvoaa npwarda.
Sirmeimrt mtd 8iwi* Feci. Tmek,
Tip of moat to root of tall (domI)t 1 6
Lengtli of hotd (tnont to Jot of oodpat straight) 0 4
nfloaly, 0 11
1W aad taraiiBol hair, 1 11
SdoiU to foroaagle of thoeye,.. ••• 0 1^
Thence to base of ear (lohe) 0 l§
Girth of body, behind shoulder, • 0 8
Mean height, .. • 0 8
Elbow to tip longest finger, 0 5|
T^e knee to tip longest toe, 0 7i
Top wrist to base finger (superior), 0 If
Longest finger, •« 0 li
Its naU (straight), <. 0 Oi
Jnt of OS calcis to bsae long toe (saperior), 0 8|
liOngest toe, ••• • 0 li
Its naU (straight) 0 Of
Length of external ear (Tertical), 0 ' If
Its free ezsertion firom the head, or depth of the helix,. • 0 0 /s
Weight of the animal, 4 Iba^
It is impossible to describe the general and particular external conformation of this animal more precisely than by aaying that thej are Gulo-herpettine, reference being had to the more alender-bodied species of the former genus, such as OriefUalis and NipalensU, In Herpesief, the structure is more Termifonnv with greater length of tail and of neck, (palpably noticeable in the skeletons ;) and the hands and feet are shorter in proportion to the leg and arm« the metacarpi and metatarsi being more compactly knit. In Cr»/o as before limited* the bulk of the body and length of the neck, agree with those of our animal ; but the tail is shorter ; the anterior limbs heavier and their talons more decidedly fossorial ; the agreement in these latter respects being closer with Herpestes, and indeed, almost identical in reference to the proportional strength and size of the anterior snd posterior extremities, with their digits and talons. The talons, however, are, in our animal, more fossorial, that is, blunter and stronger, than in Herpestes. In the general contour of the cranium, and in the number, position and character of the teeth, Urva agrees with Herpestes, with the two following marked differences, and approximations of our animal to Gulo, viz. : the orbits are inoomplete» and the ample sweH of the parietes reduces the longitudinal and transverse cristse, but especi-
1887.] 0mm new gmm of tke Plantigrade9. 663
ally the latter, to lets than half their size in the skull of Herpe»tn*, The thorax is much more capacious in Urva than in Herpesteg ; thf spinous proeesses of the cervical vertehro are smaller and more equal i and there are only 21 caudal Tertebro instead of 28, as in Herpegtes, In both Herpgsies.aLnd OtUo there are but four mamma : in our animal there are six. The snout of our animal is much more elongated and mobile than in Cfuh : more so palpably than in Herpeiteg, Lastly* the anal apparatus of Urva, differs from that of both genera, approxi* mating it very closely to the mephitic weasels, to Hoksfiilo's Mydam, and to our UrsiiiuniM.
Too little is known of the anal and quasi-anal organs of many odorous and foetid genera to enable me to speak with much confidence on this subject ; but I take the present occasion to retract the asser* tion made in your April No. for last year relative to Herpe$te$, Both the Nipalese species of that genus (Herpestes,) have a congeries of small glands surrounding the caudal margin of the anus like a ring, and secreting a thick musky peculiar substance, which is slowly pro* traded in strings like Termicelli, through numberless minute scattered pores. And the lowland species (or Nyula^ nobis) has also on either aide the rectum, two larger and hollow glands, of similar character with the others, apparently, but distinguished by a rather thinner secretion by the hollowness of these glands, and by each being furnished with a larger and palpable pore. The peculiarity of our Urva is that it has only the lateral glands ; that their secretion is aqueous, horribly foetid, and projectile to a great distance by the living animal by means of the muscular rings which surround the neck of the duct ; not to mention that the central cavity is much larger, and has a more distinct neck or duct, which points obliquely backwards or outwards, causing the discharge to be in that direction, I append to this paper a note by Dr* Campbbll, taken at my request, on the anal apparatus of ouf Urva, upon which type of our proposed new genus, I shall add no more at present save that its manners, so far as known to me, agree much more nearly with those of CMo than with those of Herpestes*
Genus Mu&tda;, subgenus PutoHus, Cmrxxn. Species new. Sub* keaMHAakuuiOt nobis. Structure, and aspect of Cathia vel amiventer, nobis. Vide Journal Asiatic Society of Bengal, December 1885.
* The eompreised parietes and large crista of fferpuUi are intereating points of agreement with Vhmra; as the ttiinid jwrietea and small crista of Oulo and of J^rva, are with JA»/fto. The former or odoriferons races bear in respect to the form and aiae of the. ea^cphaloB the same analogy with the third section of the caaiBK, as the latter or fostid raess do with the second seetiott.
564 On M ntw gmtim of tie PUmUfnuk$. [Jultw
Eleven and half to twelve inches long from anovt to baae of tafl. TmI five and half inches, or six and half with tiie temnnid hair. Uniform bright brown, darker along the dorsal line. Noae, upper tip and forehead, with two inches of the end of the tail, Uadc brown z mere edge of npper lip and whole lower jaw, hoary. A short longi* tudinal white stripe, occasionally, on the front of the neck and aoose ▼agne spots of the same, laterally, the signs, I suspect, of immatnrity. Feet frequently darker than tha body, or dosky brown. Whiskera dark. Far close, glossy, and soft ; of two aorts, or fine hair and soft wool : the latter, and the hair basally, of dosky hne ; bat the hair, externally, bright brown. Head, ears and limbs, more dosely clad than the body ; tail, more laxly, and tapering to a point. Ik may be worth while to add that I have recently procored some fine specimens, from the Himdlofom districts, of the JE^rsime, in the winter dress of the species.
PutoriuB Erminea most, therefore, be added to the catalogve of Nipalese mammalia.
In Nepai the Puioru (of which I have now ascertained the exia. tence of three species) are exclasively confined to the northern region. Are there any species of this subgenus in the plaina of India ? *
P. S. With reference to our type of the genus UniiiuniSp the following accidental omission in the description, is material. ** The penis is large, bony and ringed with two or three corkscrew prooeases, not unlike thoae of the same member in Rhmoceroi Umanrms. The testes are large, nude, and applied to the buttocks, without any pen* dency of the scrotum."
It appears somewhat doubtful whether the molar teeth of Matelhm miBUivcrus be 2 or } . But, even if thoy prove to be the former, there will stiU remain such striking differences of conformation and hahita between that animal and our UrsUax as may well entitle the latter to the distinct station I have assigned to it, let the fmk» of the diatinctian be generic or only sub-generic.
Urva CancHvora, Hodgson, (male.) March did, 18^7.
The testicles, included in a neat, and very hairy scrotum, are not remarkably pendent, but are well braced up to the pubis. The penis pointing downwards (to the ground) hangs directly from the pubis aa in the tiger, it is terminated by a slender depressed bone fChs of an inch lon^, and of f iths an inch in diameter ; the urethra opening cm its lower side one line from the point. The prepuce is attached to tike 4)s penis close up to the point, rendering it impossible to extend d&e
1 ta7:} Ott « MW f MMt ^ lit PlmMgndei. A«5
orgm fmn iU aheatb more tban Iths of an inch. In copnlation tbe poiat done of the penie csn be introdnced, mileee in thU animal the ofgan U not bared, bnt ntcd sheathed. The prepuee. however, is hidry to its attachment ; which renjders this unlikely.
no anal orifice is bare and very capacious. On each side of the orifice (central and lateral) rather without, than within, the sphincter, Ijhere ia a ronnd opening, large enough to admit the point of a com* mon diseeeling blowpipe, through which, on pressure of the sides of tile anusy a wliey*eolored, foetid fluid, the consbtence of thin gruel paeeee in a jet* The direction of these openings is posterior (towards tlM tafl) tlM fluid not paesmg into ^e rectum, but being thrown faehiiid the animal* The blowpipe, ere it passed into the cavity com- wanir sting with tiieae orifices, had to be directed anteriorly and laterally*. On removing the integuments from the perineum, two gidbukor white*coIered boifies, each the size of a cherry, were found in contact with the rectum, one on each side, and in the centre. The mesabranous attachments of these bodies to the gut being removed, there remaiaed a connectmg neck about {ths of an inch long, (the dnet from their centres) which opened as described, and through which the fluid was discharged. A medial section of these globalar bodies separated them into two cups, the hollows of which when united were large enovgh to contain the largest marrowfat pea. The cavities of tbeir bodiea were lined with a very delicate white, smooth, and shining membrane, external to which, and surrounding it entirely, was a layer of wliite glandular substance,— the secreting organ. The whole was envelc^ed in a thin membranous covering. The two lateral openings deacribfld wef« the oi^ onee apparent, on the anal orifice. Immedi- ately under the integuments, and close to the sphincter ani at its perineal margin, lay the vesiculie seminales, white, of an oval form, smd ^ an mh ia kngth. I call these bodies vesiculse seminales as tibey ware connected doeely with the urethra at their opposite sides, from that io contact with the rectum. If tbey are not vesiculse semi- nales, what are they } they are not prostates ; but they may however correspond to tiie glanda of Oowfke in die human subjectf.
A. Campbbll, M. D.
* When littiiif I with the sainsls vent towards aie about a foot off, thv bodies which secrete this fluid were pressed upoo, when a portion of it was squirtad in' my face.
t I am aware that it Is said, the whole of the Cam^eors, Rmmaumiia, CV/eoas, MamtpUHa, uad PUatH^rada, with the exception of two of the latUr, are without
4n
S9t JnieffreUahn ^ the iMcr^pihm (Jui.t»
Yi. — ImUrffHwikm of the mMt mdentoftkeiMtcr^fiibm m the pSBtr ealied the tdt ef Fbkos Sa/h, near Delhi, and of the Al&ihaUi. Badhia and Mattiah pUlar, or idi, inecr^tione which agree therewiih* By Jmmmm Pkinsbp. Sec, Ae, Sec., SfC.
I now proceed to lay before tlie Society the remltfl of nj eggfaeliea ef the alphabet, developed by the umple records oi Bfailfla» to IIml cdo- brated inscription on Faaoz'a colnmn, of which facsimilet hare been in. the Society's possession since its very fonndatioD, without any aneesM Uk attempt having been made to decipher them. Thia is the less to be wondered at when we find that 500 yean before, on the re*crectien of the pillar, perhaps for the second or third tine, by the emperor FsBos, the unknown characters were jnst as mnidi a mystei^ to tbe: learned as they have proved at a later period—" Bound it" says the author of the HaftakUm, "have been engraved literal characteia which the most intelligent of all religions have been unable to explain. B^port says, this pillar is a monument of renown to the rajas or Hindu princes, and that Finoz Shah set it up within hia hunting place : but on this head there are various traditions mhkki it woidd be todious to rekte."
• Neither MuHAMiixn Ami^n the author of the Hafleddm^ nor Fbeish*. tuH, in his account of Fanos's works alludes to the oomparatively modem inscription on the same pillar recording the vietoriea of VisALA DsvA king of Sdcambhar{ {tja Simbhar) in the 12lh century, of which Sir William Jonbs first, and Mr. CouiBaooKB afterwards, published translations in the first and seventh volumes of the B«- searches. This was in quite a modem type of NUgarf } differing about as much from the character employed on the AUedmhmd pillar to reoordiL the victories of Chamdea and SAMunaAwoupTA, aa that type ia aDur* perceived to vary from the more ancient form originaUy engmvea on both of these pillars; so that (plaoing CBANnuA-evrTA, in the tfaixd. for fourth century, midway between Visala, in tbe Samvat year 1390. and the oldest inscription) we might have roughly dedueed an aati* quity of fourteen or fifteen centuries anterior to VuALA'a reign firnr tliie original Idt alphabet, from tbe gradual change of iorm in the alphn^ betical symbols, had we no better foundation for fixing tbe period of these monuments..
But in my preceding notice, I trust that .this pdnt has been set sit rest, and that it has been satisfactorily proved that the several. pillars oC De/At« AlUhdbadi Mattiah and /^aciAMi were erected under the oidc» of
1B37.] cm the C^hmm cf JMU, AlUM^ Betiak, «e. 'Sm
)aMkg Dsv/ifA«fnTA Pitadabi of Giy/M, aboat three hundred jmn before the CfarmtUn era. ^
1 have there also explained tiie nature of the docnment* and have now only to diedose its contents in detail, as far as my hasty scrutiny. and my very imperfect acquaintance with the languages of ancient India will permit.
The difficulties with which 1 have had to eontend are of a very different nature from those presented by more modem inacriptions, where the sense has to be extracted from a mass of hyperbolical eulogy and extravagant exaggeration embodied still in very legible and classical Sanskrit. Here the case is opposite: — the sentiments and the phraseology are perfeMy simple and strHightforward— but the orthography is sadly vitiated— and the language differs essentially from, every existing written idiom: it is as it were intermediate -between the Sanskrit and the P£ll ; and a degree of license is therefore tequisite in selecting the Sanskrit equivalent of each word, upon whiob •to base the interpretation — a license dangerous in the use unless •^restrained within ^olesome rules ; for a skilful pandit will easily fin^ a word to answer any purpose if allowed to insert a letter or alter a fowel ad libitum. There are some substitutions authorized by ana? logy to the Pfll which require no explanation — ^such as the preposi-
.*tion [jC or poft for the Sanskrit trfTf; Arofp forifir ; dhammalorysni; th^ use of ') i(A» and sometimes ^ chh, for ^ ksh, &c. ; while others again,
as [J- > X *«^'^ ^^^ ^ orf%XTW. ^tdhi or hidayqte ; + XX-t haydndni for ^mi^lfiy kahfdndni, 8ic, have for their adoptiou the only excuse^ 'that nothing better offers : but it is unnecessary to dwell upon these peculiarities here, as attention has been directed to all that occur in. the notes tq[>pended to the translation.
On searching the society's portfolio I found the five original ma* *nuseript plates of Captain Hoarb, whence the engravings published ^^in the Researches seem to have been copied. Their collation has been * of essenUal service in detecting a few errors of the vowel marks that have crept into the engraving. I found also two much larger draw- ings of the first and last inscription of the series, apparently of the actual dimensions.-^liiese I suppose to have been the originals pre- sented to Sir William Jonbs by Colonel Polmr. luid therefore of themselves venerable for their antiquity ! But they are by no means so faithful as Captain Hoarb's copy, and the inscription round the odnmn has the * singular blander of the two lowermost lines being copied in an inverted order, that is, written from right to left in the hoiKBtrophedtm fashion. Nevertheless in one or two doubtful points they 4p2
SM htWfimi&Hm rfA$ imeflftim C^lt.
teve rendered go6d serriea lif tiipplyiiig a ▼owol, or an «Mtf«v« 1^^ •d for tha plaral of a verb, omitted throagh miatake in die aoMller copy.
In oontrtTing a fount of type adapted to lliis andent and higUy degant form of Ndfmi, I have made Imt a few batgnificant alteratkma mloA I Iniit will not be tbongbt nowarrantable.-— The Q, Q, and 0, bebg of smaller aiae than the other letters in the origimd ^— I hata dongated them to aqaare with the rest. The Towels also are in tha original attached to the sides of these letters as Q- M, Q^^ -Q ^^ 1 hare made them ^» Q* S) ^ Viroid an anseemlj gap. The letter ( is inileeted on the centre with i and d thos -( • ( ; ^ese I hare for nniformity made ^ , (f : it is necessary to notice this, lest oonanlleri of the originals should imagine I had been taking libertiea with my materials. For the compound vowel o also I have been forced to content myself with a prolonged stroke (the t and a united) as X *^ in lieu of the more elegant break given in the original to ahew the two vowel marks as 3l "^- Nothing material howerer ia loH through these trifling modifications; while with them tha anoicnt alphabet becomes easier to print, and certainly easier to read* tiian thp more complicated letters of the (so-called) perfected (Somabito) aU phabet of the briihmans.
The four inscriptions facing the four cardinal poiata on tiia ^Uai; appear to be enclosed in frames and to be each complete in itaeU. These foar edicts are repeated verbatim on the three other Uka, with exception of the lower half of the eastern tablet which is wanting in all, as is likewise the long inscription round tha shaft below tha separate tablets.
On the other hand the Allakahad pillar has five short insulated lines at foot* which are not to be found elsewhere. They are curious from their allusion three times to the second queen of Dbvah amyita ; but from the incompleteness of the lines on the right hand tha context cannot thoroughly be explained : the three lettera at the end of the third line look line numerals*
• Sss plate IV. «l YoL III.
JTifi&At ganiyatdife dev^ Mmdni ova.
DaHydffd dm)iye tiHtfokunatu 0v^iif$.
We migbt tnmsUto the whole of the first line : ^WTWtftWV V^tW ^l^tHi wm^li ¥l|i|T!, ' By the word of Devitum^^ii^ — mtiat be called m perfect ascetic or BrahiDag»/ The second line certainly records a gift ff i|)<Vl^r(^ ' of the second queen'— and the alamevaddnM. . a suf- ficiency of gifts of some particular kind. Kiehki gamyati dew «iay be supposed to be the name of the lady* or kickM may be hmokU^ some* iitae.— £<*ai< a general i—tiH for trkiya third, and other insidated wolrds can be recognized but without coherence. - To return from this digression :-^The general object of DstiMAH • nTA'e series of edicts b according to my reading, to proclaim his re« nunciation of his former faith» and his adoption of the Buddkiit penraa« aion« to which wholesome change he invites others from every rank in «odety, by a representation of its great excdlency. Ue addresses to lus discifdes, or devotees, (for io I have been obliged to translate nyisAd» as the Sanskrit KM^» though I would have preferred rJjfokd^ ministers, had the first d been long^-) a number of specific rnlea for their goidance, with penalties of a comparatiyely nild nature ISsr any emission in their perfoimance t but the chief drift of the writing seems directed to enhance the merits of the anthor^^-the contiaaal reenir* rence of eia si# kute, * so have I done/— -aiguing rather a vaunt of his own acts, than an inculcation of virtue in o^ers, unless by the fsi^ of example.
It is a curious fact that although the intent of the royal convert seems to have been to spread every where the knowledge of his ooover* sion* and of the virtuous acts to which it had given rise on his puit, and farther to set forth the main principles of hit new lisith, yet the name of Am author of lihat religion is no where distinctly or directly introdnoed, as BsrnDBA, Gotama, Bbabta iiOiii'» to. At the end of the fivafc sentence* indeed, the expression iMhUIsm ibdUUri, which I hmm supposed to be intended lor siyerimi fseMeU, may be thought to eonlain one ef BonoBA'a namce as Svbavo, (the weU-oome)— bet in thm the error fai spelliqr iMkes the reading doubtM. In
KTD iUmp^Uim ^Ske kmcrifUm {J
ukotlitr place I have reodered^ final ezpiMfliaaa^ncnMniMft, ' ahall give praiae to Agnf — a deity we are hiardly at liberty to pronooioe conneeted with the Buddlust wonliip,-dioiigh pointa of agrecmeiit and iiannoDy may be adduced. But in any case Aqni if rendered generally aa ' god' keepa him distinct from Boudba ' the teacher/ of whose deification no evidence ia alforded by the inscription ; for neither is there any allosion to images of him; nor to tem^es or shrines enclosing his relics. It is only by the general tenor of the dogmas inculcated, that we can pronoance it to relate to the Buddhist "teligion. The sacred name constantly employed — the true keystone of Shakta'b reform — is Dkammm (or Aarma), * virtue ;' npon ^ exceeding excettencies, and. the incontestable supremacy, of which -divine attribute the whcde of his system seems to have originally •fested, and by which it may have won its way to the hearts of a peo- ple whose inclinations were already imbued with admiration of this -quality in their own ancient system, though it had sinee been mixed up with an unseemly maas of inconsistencies and grots idolatries; and the pious and reflecting must haTS been glad to reject them, when -an opportunity was afforded of saving their consciences from the •idreadfttl alternative of being thought to throw off all religion, if they •Placarded the one in which they were bom and bred. Buddhism ^ was at that time only sectarianism ; a dissent from a vast proportion « of the eusting sophistry and metaphysics of the Brfihmanical achook, /without an absolute relinquishment of belief in their gods, or of coa- vformity in their usages, and with adherence still to the milder X^alilies of the rdigion, to all in short that it contained of dftanntf, f ..lyutnc, justice, law. The very term DksvdaMp^a, ' beloved of the - gods,' 4ihew8 the retention of the Hindu pantheon generally ; and this & might be easily confirmed by reference to Mr. Gsoma's note on the 4,hirth and life of Sa/xTA*
Those who have studied the mystics of Buddhism from tiie lucid i dissertation, of Mr. Hodoson in the January and February Nos. of *last year's Journal, will know that Dbabma is the second member of .the Tridmndya, or triad, --(IMiUUr, Dkttrm9, Smghm,^ aoeoi^faig • to the theistical school ; while what Mr. HooosoU calls theaHmatical vschool exalts Dkttrmn to the first place. With tiiem ** Dkmw ia Dm . fuktera, matter as the aole entity, invested with intrinsic aetivity and lintdligeijtce, the efficient and material cause of alls — BMO^ is :derivatiTe from ZMorma^ is the active and intelligent Ibfce xA natae rfrstput^ffirom it a^d then opecating upon it:-»3nayi« is thnmnit t ^f that operation ; is embryotic ^reation, the ^rpe and sum 4>f ail
I8S7.1 M ik9 Cohmnii •/ IMK, AiUSaM: BkuA, ie. 571'
gpeeifie foniir» uliicb are tpontaneouBly evolTed from tiie* intiofi or JTwirtff witii Diarma^/^ Hq»pily in our inscriptTon there in no neeesw^ wttf to mbrt to these eobtletres of the schools which have* rendered ti phdti matter perplexed. The word is here eyidently osed in its sim^ pie scttse of ** the law, Tirtiie, or reIig^ion*'->-and though its gifts- andT excellencies are Tannted, there is no worship offered to it, no godhead- daimod for it*
' The word ikmmna is in the document before ns generally coopledF with aaother yrord, vmihi^ in its several cases, dAomsia-tMi^i, dkamnu»^ vt4^i9 &c. according to the Sanskrit grammatical rnles of oomhrna*' tion or Bomdtm.
The most obvions interpretation of the word va4hi is fonnd in the- Sanskrit ilV vriiHd, increase, whence are derived the vernacarar words ^ibuf, to increase ; bafkid, increasing ; hufhai, increase, &c., differing imperceptibly in pronuoeiation from the va^i and vaifhitd of the inscription. The constant recurrence of the same expression wanld lead to the conclusion that the religion of Buddha was then genecally. known by this compound title, as ' the increase of virtue,' ' the. expansion of the law,' in allusion to the rapid- proselytism which it sought and obtuned.
Against this interpretation if it be urged that the dental i2& [) is- in: other cases used for the Sanskrit A if ; as in the word dharmma itself;, in vodka, murder ; bandha, bound, &c. Such objectbn may be met by instancing other undoubted cases where the cerebral 4^ is used for the Sanskrit Y dtfA as in H d -f rbrG-i! o^^osaydni (for arddha) * half kos ;' and in like manner the dental rth is generally expressed by the cerebral Vk, as afiUr, aMym for ^|^ ^fiV*
The only other word by which vo^t can be rendered is the Sanskrif Vf^ wittit ' occupation, turning.' Now we have examples of ther dental I being represented by the cerebral d in the inscription, espe* cially when double or combined with p, as ({ji.Btt4<ki for st^ta, (or Moitm, P£i) seven ; and in one compartment (the commencement of the under inscription ronnd the shi^), the same letter, |! M is nse4 indifimntly for ^,4^ in the very word, dhamma vwf^yd, which we are discossing. It is hardly possible to imagine that two expressionr io strikingly similar in orthography as dhammttva4ki and dhammavatti or vtt^fif yet of such opposite meaning should be applied to the sameL thing. One must be wrong ; and I should have had no question which to prefer, were it not for a curious expression I remembered to^ have met with in the Tibetan translation of the Buddhist volumes.
* Joam. As. Soc. Vol. V. page 37*
Of dM tfp«h« FiMpal aots m Ssakta's life teeriM ia tli« G|P»». cbrr«(pff (S. J^cMflmltfiv). th# Untfa is traaikted bjr Mr« Cboha KoBOAi. " H« furw litf litMl 9f ik$ Um^ ov pMblwhw bis doolriiie T ngw it wsspoMibk tfittike Simtkritof tkis e^feaaioa HMsbt be fqvri ¥4 vNfwimit or in the Mli. «iiwbiw»i rnnf^ht^. mm mfpt^^ ilg ffqplicatioii or dMrmr, m woU as * whotL'
Finding n copy of the LaliUi Vutarm in Sanskrit amoBgak Mi. HoMson's YslaaUa coUeetioa of Baddhist w^rks trsnilerrBd from the CoU^^ of Fort William to the Asiatio Society's lihrary. I req^sested flty pandit Kam ai.a'ka'mta to look into it for this expression ' iriMsL of the law* adopted by the Tibetan translators ; and he was not long in extracting an idrandanoe of examples of its nsei thus in the SMth lesft in the 35th adlydya. Tatsaoata (AufaOa) is made to say ; —
^ ^iit 3iwfsii w^ ^if^Tflllf It
' I win go to Btntret : — ^haTiiig arrtTod at the city of JTdtAi, I will tnra the iMel of the Uw, which li rerolTing amongit nankiod, Q, e. I will mn mj religlooa eovrae.')
Hie word dkarmaehakra is here distinct enough^ and not to be confounded with oar dhammava^M. The following example from the 91 3th leaf, I therefore add less to strengthen the evidence than ss a enrioas employment of many of the expressions met with in other parts of oar inscription, particularly in the eastern tablet.
fli^nrf^nrf^^ro iriwrmnwiwi ^i^xw wrrim OT^wnj* mnrni ytiwK I w^wj ^w: ^w^ I ^nr nw fxwm nw^n f^m ^^t^
Will I wvw sm n^ww I w^RTfw M%t vi*^ I 'ni!^ ii^mA i{4 1
** HaTing bowed the head in reTerence : — Do thou, oh Braoata'n, be pleased to set aboat turniag the wheel of the Uw of him that hath firmly embraced Tatsa'^ata. Tttro then the wheel of the law oh Sitoata ! For the benefit of sraeh people, for the deUght of mneh people, fer eomptsaioB to the worM, for the argent reasea of the eoocssitiM of ■«,—*» tbe beaefti, Ibr tte MigliS alike of angds sod meD,«— perform thou, oh Bh aoata'v, te saeHftee el the lew t ^poor down tbe pleatlfnl shower of the law : — lift ap o& high tiie great haaiier of the law :— -blow forth the great conch of the Uw :— strike loud the greet dnua of the Uw 1*'
Tlie moltitude of metaphors employed in thu example and throogh* oat the volume, in connection with dAarma, prepares as for the dftaauaa kdmatd, dhamma pekhd, dkamma va4^ of our inscription. Still a more
1887.] on the C6himns bf DtJJd, AtUikabad, Betiah, ift. 5?3
direet illastrttioB by the aeCaal empl^Tment of the term dharma vridAt ims wanting^ ; and> althoDg^h on farther search the precise exprestioii was not foand; the pandit met with many matances of the word vr^ki occurring in conneetion with hoM, which as applied to the Boddhist faith was nearly synonymoaa with dharmm : BodM widdki, the growth of knowledge, or meUphorically the growth of the hodki or sacred fig tree — ^the tree of knowledge, being aa applicable to Bad* dhism, as dkmrmtt vriddki, the growth of grace. Thas in the ISlat leafs
* The ikik$hmt (priests) it that time (said there were) eight goddesses of bodhi 0riidM: that ii to 8ay«^;9H widdki, day4, trey^H, chit, i4a9at&, MtytaMinii mnuigMt ckapi*: — these (eight diviae persoalfleatioas) from doUig sertiee to the great saint* hy the practioe of aseoticism, aa wall aa hj the graae of the great saiot, (the said priests) have magnified.'
Thia passage is corrupt and consequently obscore, bnt it teaohea plainly that dharmamiddki of oinr inscription may always be under* atood, like bodhivridki, in the general acceptation of ' the Boddbist religion.'
Proselytism, taming the wheel, or publishing the doetrines, which* ever is preferred, was evidently a main object of the Buddhist system* and it is pointed at continually in the pillar inscription. Not content with injunctions to spread the tenets among the rich, the poor, the boosdiolder, and the ascetic ; — briihmans, the arch^opponenta of the f^itbiiSre also named, under the disguise of the corrupt spelling kttttoia ; even the court and the zenftnah (if the term is allowable for a period an- terior to the seclusion of the fair sex)«<-are specifically recommended to the discreet and respectful endeavours of the missionary.
I have said that the founder of the faith is not named. Neither is the ordinary title of the priesthood, bMkku or kkiekkM to be found, though the word is so frequently met with among the Bhilsa dliamnf . The words nuMmaid, (written sometknes mdid) uid dhttmma makdnuUd seem used for {meets ' the wise men, the very learned in religion.'—
* Grace, infcrease, merey, happiness, genlvs, praise-giring, tvuth-speakiagi equality. — Aay4 is writtea t€0^ t i^aM^tf, ajinald, and saw^^iml, twmmfini : hi fact the whole volume is so fnlLof errors of transcription that it waa with difli- calty Kakala'ka'nta conld manage to restore the correct reading. 4 a
574 tnterfrettUkm €f the hucr^^Hm [Jult,
The Mine epithet is fonnd in conjunction with hhUM in the interesting passage quoted by Mr. TaaNOva in the preceding article on the Fitakaitayan, (see page 506.)
But it is possible that this expression has been nusnnderstoed by the pandit : mahdmdid ^ Q^ ^ j^even if by shortening the a it be read makdmaid, the greatly wise^ can only roetaphorically be said to become vydpid or * pervading' all orders of society, in order to conversion • while Mr. Hodgson's epitome, above alluded to, gives us another mode of interpretation perhaps more consonant with the spirit o^ the system. Mahamdtrd (in P£li makdmdtd) is another name for Dharma, as Prajnd Paramitd the great mother of Buddha — ^the uni- versal mother, omniscience, illusion, mdyd, &c. — and as such may be more correctly supposed to pervade than mahdmatd the priests, which moreover is always written in Fili, mahdmati.
It will be remarked that assemblies are mentioned (mkdydni), and preachings (dhamma$dvdndni), and ordinances of all sorts, but there is •no allusion to the vihiira by name, nor to the chaitya, or temple : no hint of images of Buddha's person, nor of relics preserved in costly monuments. The spreading fig tree and the great dhdiris, perhaps in memory of those under which his doctrines were delivered, are the only objects to be held sacred, or to have rites performed at them ; and m those rites, the meat-offering — the sacrifice of bloody is interdicted as the highest sin.
The edict prohibiting the killing of particular animals is perhaps one of the most curious of the whole. — ^The particularity with whidi it commences on the birds is ill supported by what follows regarding animals, which are dismissed with a savachatupad^ ' all quadrupeds' — as if the sculptor or scribe had found the engraving of such a list too long a job to complete. — ^The two first birds, suke, wdrike, the green parrot and maina, are the principal pet birds of the Hindus, still universally domesticated, and not rivalled by the nightingale of Persian introduction. Many of the names in the list are now unknown, and are perhaps irrecoverable, being the vernacular rather than the classical appellations. I have pointed out such endeavours as have been made by the pandits to identify them, in my notes. Others of the names in the enumeration of birds not to be eaten, will remind the reader of the injunctions of Moses to the Jews on the same subject. The list in the 11th chapter of Leviticus comprises ' the eagle, the osaifrage, the ospray, the tmliure and kite : every raoen after his kind, the owi, night hawk, cuckoo and hawk ; the little owl, cormorant and great owl : the swan, pelican, and gier- eagle ; the stork, heron, lapwing and bat/ — those marked in italics being found in our list. The verse imme-
1837.] OA the Cbliimiur of Delhi, Allahabad, Betiah, 3fC. ^75
diately following the catalogue ol birds, " All fowls that creep upon mil four shall be an abomination unto you>" presents a curious coin- cidence with the expression of our tablet ' eavechatapade yepOti bhogan eto eik,' which comes after gdmakapote, the tame dove.
But the edict by no means seems to interdict the use of animal food — probably this would have been too great an innovation. It restricts the prohibition to particular days of fast and abstinence, on the chief of which, fowls that have been killed are not even to be ofiered for sale — and on these days, beasts of burthen are to be exempted from labour : ' the ox even shall not be tied up in his stall/ The sheep, goat, and pig seem to have been the staple of animal food at the period — they are expressly mentioned as kept for ftittening, «nd are only not to be slaughtered while with young or giving milk : but merit is ascribed to the abstaining from animal food altogether.
Ratna Paula tells me no similar rules are to be found in the Pili works of Ceylon, nor are the particular days set apart for fasting or mpavdsun in the inscription, exactly in accordance with modern Bud- dhistic practice which observes only the tttthami and panaradassami, or Sth and 15th of each half lunation, (that is, nearly every 7th day.) All .the days inserted are however of great weight in the Hindu calendar of festivals, and the sectarians may not yet have relinquished them. Thus the two lunar days mentioned in the south tablet, tishya (or fu$kgaj aad punarvasu, thoagh now disregarded, are known from the lAilitu VUtdra to have been strictly attended to by the early priests. In the 14th leaf we have the foUowing example.
* The prlcsU perceiving the people of the cities of Bodhisajtwa to be sleeping, and knowing too that the middle of the night had arrived, and knowing that the moon had entered into the maneion qf Puehya / knowing that this was the time of night to depart (for some religions observance), called their disciples.'
In one respect the mention of these days is of high interest, as proving that the luni-solar system of the bri^h mans was the same as we see it now, three centuries before our era, and not the modern invention Bkntlbt and some others have pretended. The astronomy of the Purdnas was (as Mr. Wilkinson has shewn) as much a bone of contention be- tween the two sects, as were their other branches of metaphysics*
None of the fierce conflicts between the followers of the two religions had yet probably taken place. Occupying the throne and the court it had 4b
676 InterprHalUm of the imeri^ium [Jwlt,
nothing yet to fear. Neveiibelefi (d I have read the panage aright) opposition was ooatemplated as conTersion ahooid proeeed, and the weapona prescribed to meet it are *' the foolishness of preaehing," and a stedfast adherenoe to ordinances. Meantiase the example of royal bencToleDoe ¥ras exercised in a way toeondliate the NdmapdMOM' dat, the Gentiles of every persuasion, by the planting of trees along the roadsides, by the digging of wells, by the establishment of baxars and serais, at convenient distances. Where are they all ? On what road are we now to search for these venerable relics, these banyan treea and mangoes, which, with the aid of Professor Candolls's theory*, wonld enable as to confirm the assumed date of oar monoments ? The lit of Fxao2 is the only one which aliodes to this circomstanoe, and we know not whence tiiat was taken to be set ap in its present sttnation by the emperor Faaoz in the 14th century — whether it had stood there from the first ? or whether it ¥ras re-erected when it received the inscription recording the victories of Visala dsva in the Satmmi year 1 230 or A. D. 11 63 ? — ^This cannot be determined without a carelid re-examination of the ruinous building surrounding the pillar, which I hope some of my antiqaarian friends will undertake. The chambera described by Captain Hoaux as a menagerie and aviary may have been so adapted from their original purpose as cells for the monastic priesthood — ^a point which the style of their architecture may settle. The neighbourhood should also be examined for traces of a vikdnt, a holy tree, a road, and boulees or large pakka wells : — the textnre <tf the stone also should be noticed, that the quarry whenoe it was brought may be discovered, for now that we know so much of its history we feel a vivid curiosity to pry into the further secrets of this intereating sthstwrnbhut even to the difficulties and probably cost of its transport, which, judging from the inahil^ of ^e present Government to afford the expense even of setting the Allahabad pillar upright on its pedestal, most have fallen heavily on the coffers of the Ceylom monarch !
But I must now close these desultory remarks* in the hope of here- after rendering them more worthy of the object by future study and re- search ; and proceed to lay before the Society, first a correct version of the inscription in its own character, and then in Roman letters which I have preferred to N&gari, because the PdH language has been already made familiar to that type by MM. Bouxnocf and Lasssn, as well as by Mr. Tuxnour's great edition of the MahdvoMa, now just issued from the press.
* See translation of his Essay on tke Leagevitj of Plsnts, J. A. S. voL III« p. 196.
1837.] on the Colmmu rfJMlu, Allakabad, Beiiah, Stc. 577
I. — Inscription on the North compartment.
'U-I'AC-J^ irO'bC Ol H'lA H/TX DB-Ftf/CO, *H/CX U-^TX HA^X^V^wCX HAl rfll « HAl LrdVI >rb d'T 88 HJ,/b^X SD'iTbT D*8-f8Xd rbla^i i<i^A A^rb/a<? 7 l^-J'/GUd "B L+rCd" AAXd" 8 to HJ,<f£5x-X Srb-Ud OxXd" H-JdU-J-rb8"!»uXAi Vli<fH'A 9 808"JC(1 >rbC.,?dX .'•X-D-'BUJ-JI D"81^dl
10 DUiroq^xi D-"8rA"n ><rr(Ji U>^ -xs
i2>Xfl fOdaidX d"1"?lC'8 D\r,!^!)?I feb!" 1* ?1ll H'lICd "8 Db-I +XIJ!+Cl >X1"8
A
15 HOI :-X'D-8j'Wa"(lA"ViHJ,bC U8-A_dJ- 16(^A-Fd IrA.r/^ ld"b-A-fO-b( U^/IA ;UrV+C-+<brX n "li ,f r dl Cx !• fClr A • H C- +Xl-'8 i > T A :• X"8
i8+xi+^ Aii^fi cu'i' T A r-x-li Cbf? A :-X*<fHrCli
19I8"A >b<'iTdT >rClri'dT >rb>T'i /^'l
20 Hrbli if 8*1X8 H0 d7x J!0-J'x HFT) 8'1 :-X ai-FTJllib-f 8"bJ'r^»bXrb/C ><b[J<S"t''fx :-X''8 ^ai^J-A-Fl :-X'81'8 GOA-Fx
[The AlU^abed "version it cat off after the 3 first letters of the 19th line. J. A. 8. TOl. III. p. 118. The Mathia end Radhia I4ts contain it entire, tdding only Hi at the conclusion, and after 8aeh$ Sochaye iirthe 12th line.]
678 Rfitoralion of $Ae oMeii ifmeripium CJu&Vi,
II. — Inscription on the West eon^rtmeni^
«Hr^''rdAr8 :-X-D8-J'u-J'T(Ja -JgfB
o
6+-8"lbiAli ?lrOglU!«fC b-ArliTLb>'lri*
« HJ,AUlid rVl'jLl!'.1'j,l*6XrO*A D*8XAld 7<5^Xc!)^rb*A grSlUJ"- +AU-l»A-d C-JA'd 8H-JDliA -Jg-Fd-Jli'A bCd-j'Aiy U-j'/Clb'B.
A A 1
9<b!'-lllj(dOfbA A td-Fli'Xi^rb-X lJ.8-JS-f
• A
lOdVXH-JDjLAi H(5U-lig' ilK^^kSj L^ik II H^i-Ob-A i^XADX dluTBUg- 4irirJ"C-Ci la'lrA'bBJ'g-f+C" 6rb!»rbUArVTl 11>7.H/A'
18H^0^•A• Hi^ai+y/bAAiiA i>7.r80£-Fr
O A I
1* H/t-Ji!'*?<f HAbXl+C :-<bA^iC-l>/C+X 1« (^Xb-Jr08/CdA)jL !''r'/08Ad Hi:-Abd'8HAA
16 Q- D ID DliJ X/Cr ^iTa > • i*"! b a i Dl* a 1 ? i rCXiJ
17 XA >1 iX-Fi-FJ! -tPbJLb-'A ^iklkl'
18 1,b-A*<flHbX/C ?r !> b-' A Go A +• L b <f rb- ,f +<b* A
19 :.i&."8 b-i'I-JDfbb -F-Jrb G-JAH-J"DXA/( VlAiii
20 id A (f<!JD D*8d-Jl rbX"8 ?lfb ^rTAX
[The lecoikd part of the Allahabad inscription begins to be legible at the 12th letter of the 14th line. The whole is to be found on the RadMa pillar, (vol. TV. PI. VII.) The termination at Mathia differs (vol. III. PI. XXIX.) in haTlng inserted after the 3rd letter of the 20th Une the words ^ bXi-L' ?lr' the rest as here given.]
-J -^
1837.1 0" t^ Cohmni 0/ Delhi. AUahabai. Betiak, ««. 579
m.—InMcriptUm <m the South compartment,
3Hj+ ,c-j'f H^il d+<f+ irrO r>"i#a yCJt
'r,OldAU>lU(JAl>A IdTffjbX Hg-FXJ! 8>,'-Fd'rO+-J'd' A/li CJLtf'li HiDa,CA+-
9 Cd-FJ! HrbiJr{J+ iD+tC 1+C<!^1 A;i.rO?i
olf'UA<!^l >i.Hl(5i<r <!^Or(Jl<fiH""UA<?l
2 a!j! ii>A>l d"<5. i-fO* 01 M' bd b ?i D<fid"
8 HlXrb0-8iHidll(l(?+A<fl>/Cll<f?<!)rCJ! ^lAilrC^iCJArb XJ^H-lIC ?iJ!-FXJ! ^±\r'KtSjl HOy'bTl d'il-rbX b'lHfCl XrCl
6 |j1A4,1 /"rbd'Ajiffbrb-fV ^i*Cl AlU!-J'tA<!^l
7 Hgq- >.<+ rb+-3 ><f(iH*lX0'lX/C U!^'tA<{^l
A
8 XrCl bXArbl d'A'tfrdl dA.*iff()bTl HrbrC^flfC
II. ~ o
9-Jall+((?i XirblJArb^^Arb Hr^''fbAr8 > A"l
aoH'A-j'+i U--l<!rrb/( DD1K1J!+('1
[Th» word ^l/aJMndnt at the end of the 7th line seems accidently to have been omitted in the Feroz lit. It is supplied from the Radhia and Mathia pillars. The AUahtthad version Is erased from the 3rd letter of the 6tb line. The other
Uti have j' after "i.^ twice in the 10th line.]
660 ReMtwatiom of the oldest inMcriptiom [July,
IV. — Inocription on the EmI compartmenU
»6Aj )\/<ilXH D-«-J'G-j'TCa -JfrC
6^8-+J!r\iT HiG-^X A 0d ^ > G-tf" V8 <? 7f0iJ!-Flr0 bCily' /Oi CfO-r*"!) "8U8/C 8 <!J <? 0JL U f X >d.:-X'HAX bibA81
A
0 :.XD8-J'C ■j'TdX"
0<?lCl Cx>f(J -Jf l-i hG- 1 h/+a
2 HAtJ' -Jfl b-zUVi' r-Arl^ +0€l
8D'8idX i'dXXd^l H1<I,CX 0-8ilX 4i^(g >A- I'ifltl tXI-fC -XS ViHG- >«b8 5 1^(5 HX+Ad HAM' Vi'/i/ji -XSl+O-gl 6H1<|CX D-8i(^XA^X/( XdSl Hl^GX 7D'8i<iX <!>^(5 H>-flrl>£l HJ^bCbgX
8 -l^l^; Si H-l^V CX D-8i (iX i^XX +XrV-FJ!
9 Hr" r8lb-D-8A(^XA >A-><fl-CibX!'rd-X6i;i- «o H"G- >rb^l/-(5 D-8rCiIJL .C^bXa"" D8"lrb(^j!
n HlrCfC8' >A£l rl{A. Hijbc'b^rbA H flj •X8''rbA
[The Mttthia and Badhia inflcriptions terminate with the tenth line. Hie remainder of this inscription and the following rnnniog round the Colamn are peculiar to the DeUU monument.]
1837.] M ike CohmmM tfDOd. AtltMbai, Betiak, Ste. 581
Drmulaikn of the Ituer^tian of th9 North eomparimeni. Tkm spake king Dsv/nam pita Pitadasi : — In the twenty-seventh year of my anohntinent, I have caosed this religions edict to be psblished in writing. I acknowledge and confess the faults that hare been cherished in my heart. Prom the love of virtue, by the side of whidi all other things are as sins — Irom the strict scrutiny of sin. <«-«nd from a fbrvent desire to be told of sin :-^by the fear of sin and by very enormity of sin : — ^by these may my eyes be strengthened and confirmed (in rectitude).
Lioe, Transcript of tbe Iiwcription on the North compartment.
1 Dw^mmmpiya ptyirfgn Lifa eoam 6hA, Sai^vUatlwua
2 abhidUnawU, iyum DkatfimaUpi Ukh4pitd 1.
4 of^a foWik^d, tiidya tuiSudyd, aghtm bhaytnd,
5 agma tmA^n^ urn chakhomamm attuitUhiyd 3.
1. The opening sentenee has been folly explained and commented on in the preceding Jonrnal, page 469.
2. The whole of the northern tablet, although composed of words indiTidnally easy of traaslatlon, presents more difllcmlties in a way of a satisfkctory interpret tation than any of the others. This ftrst sentence particvkrly was vniatalUgible to Rath A Paul^» who for ihMtmpMli would have snhstitnted DnoMa, • the tea (elephant) powered' a name of Buddka. The paadit^s reading seems more to the purpose, ^f^lVlfiirf (or nearer stiU to the text) ^X^llft ^f%l)^(nf yOim^sy» ' I declare or confess the sins cherished in my heart ;' ¥l<^ being the proptr or regular form as oppoeed to tiie cemmon form of the verb according to the rales obtaining in the F&lf , as in the Sanskrit, langnage.
3. The sense of this passage, although at first sight obrious enough, recedes as the construction is grammatically examined. I originally supposed that AnmMim was meant for ilnan/a, the anuswara being placed by accident on the left, and had adopted the nearest literal approach to the text in Sanskrit for the
translation :— ^It^lHI^I l|l|IVrinfnVT ^WT^ ^ifhWfT ^WTW WJ'tWr ^RW «rYW ^4^ ^f^'if ^Sf'^^im ^Il8«llir» tIz. : * through the examlnatloni ftcof the sinAilness of the numberless sins connected with the worldly passions;* but In this it was necessary to omit two long Towels (in parikkdyi and mnuigd to place them in the third esse. By making them of the fifth case, (in Sanskrit the tiyeMflgM pmukmm) and by reading Anymta, trerj letter can be exactly preserTcd with the sense gifcn hi the present translation ; thus : ^^ITIWfll If^VHIWI^r ^VlH
t€)VT«T^WTl?lQ;^T^ ; the reet as before. In this, the most doubtful words are mriima andcAoidbs/ the latter Ratna Paula would break into cAe-Mo»
* and oertaialj' (tAo for kkalm) ; the former may be replaced b j ^n9Tf%<rT« * by per* severance,' but this is hsrdly an improvement It Is also a question whether Vkamma kdma is to be applied in a good sense as * Intense desire of virtue,* or In a bad, as ' dominion of the sensual passions.' 4 w
682 Interj^nuakm of tie imerifiwM [July;
The sight of religion and the love of rdigion of their own acoord incrense and will ever increaae : and my people whether of the laity, (ffrihistj or of the priesthood fucetietj — all mortal hebga. are knitto^ gether thereby* and prescribe to themseWea the same path : and above all having obtained the mastery over their passkma, they become s»- premely wise. For this is indeed true wisdom : it is nphdd and boond by (it consists in) religion-^by religion which cherishea^ religion which teadies pions acts, religion that bestows (the only true) pleasore.
Thus spake king Dsvi^NAMnTA Pitadasi :^In religion is the chief excellence : — ^bnt religion consists in good works i-^^in the
7 pKiudjpt efc« MM uka»4 eka gnay4 tha fMti^vm^duk anmdhijfonti 6,
8 mmpmH!f4ditnfUHH eka : aianekapalan 9nMipayitm» kamna a vta
9 maMmdt^ 6 €$M vidki y4, iyam dhamrnhta p4Un4 dhammhta vUh^tu IC dhammhui tukhiyan4 dhammena gdtiti 7. Detdtumtpiya piyadad I4i^
11 htvam 6k6. Dhamms tddhu, kiyameha dhamtnHi ; apduinavai 8 bahukijf4mt 9 ;
4. This MAtsnee is eqnallj simple in tppesrsaos, thoafh anbigaoas in lag from the same otase ; ^^^T ^wVnilfl ^ im* fr4 Wflv! W|^t|d^9 ; iiwHtii if howsTer hers applied ia the good saaae with dkvwuu
5. Two reading here offer, both nearly similar in meaniag— H^CWT ^fil^ll IIIH^I^ 4\4l9l^ irailT^—* ny people, yea, the demons, the gods» and thorn of a middle sUte :'— or ^IW^ ftW^ IHIIW, (my people) • both family folk, ascetics, and morUls (in general),' ^^ftlT^ ^^fii^^l^ ^, are united toge- ther (like the threads in a cloth) and follow together in one path, (or consent together t) for pAdayanii read padttpanii.
6. Either ^HTfilTmf ' having obUined dcTpnt meditation,* or (which ia nearer the teit ^mf^ ^(tOL from BH, * abstinence from passion,* tlie participle termina* tiSft HT twA from the prefixing of jmw, becomes ydp, or is changed to ^: it presorted in the Pill peyfleve, ^uwdpm^Uwd. T^WmN nmRWT ^f^^ «ia/di sapremely wise, may be made nearer to the text, where the third 4 is long,
by reading mflHIll ^iN» moMmdtrd, being ths holiest act of biihawaloal rcTerence, accompanied by the dosing of every corporeal orifice*
7. This passage is somewhat obscore — ^bnt it is tolerably made ont by ^t'^tiea to the cases of tlie pronouns and the fonr times repeated Dkarma in the Uiird ease f thus l^TfwflTW Xi l'8^'*rf'i«ll ^hB^ ftfifWT ^l9w VVfVWT 1|l8l wHiciifrom the root VW» to knit or string together. The text gives the Htersl translation accordihg to this reading: bat the aspirated d and the sepnntien of yd wonld favor the reading 1[lf^fi|fw % ^, fte. <' this is the true path, mle,» d(e« la either case theie are errors in the genders of the prononna.
or
J8a70 mi tl^ CohmM 0/ tMhi, ANahobad, Beiwk, ^c. i>8k
iKm^omitsion of many acta : mercy and charity, purity and chastity ; — '{dicae are) to me the anointment of consecration. Towards the poor and the afflicted* towards hipeds and qoadrapeds, towards the fowls of the air and things that move in the waters, manifold have been the benevdent acts performed by me. Out of consideration for things inanimate even many other excellent things have been done by me. To this purpose is the present edict promulgated ; let all pay attention to it{ (or take cogniaance thereof,) and let it endure for ages to tsome : and he who acts in conformity thereto, the same shall attain
«temal happiness, (or shall be united with Scgato.)
■ ■ ■ ■ I ■ . ,, ^^
12 duif4dan», taeka ioeA«y« ; ekMufdint ptnw 10; baku vidha dine, Dupada
13 dMtupadMtu, pakki'vdliehaUtu, vuridhMM wtugahe JImi|« II ; ap^na
14 d4khim4^ afm^Atpidba m$ bahiuti kay6ndm kaHni 12 : ^tdjfe me
15 tpt^jfa iyam dhammaUpi Ukkmpiti. Hwa anufoHjpajantu ehiran
16 thUMeha hotutiH 18, Ye eha ktvm tampatmpajitati u tukatam kaehhatiti 14.
8. JpoHtunai (ia other Uti with a double t), it the Sanikrit ^V^^il^,
* not certainly omitiiiig,' — aUttdtng either to the wordi fint, or the non-omiHio^ of deeds joBt mentioned, or to what foUowt.
9. By kiyiMj both my Pilf and my bribmanical advisera insiat upon under- ttanding Jta/ydna Wf9, happinesa ; hahu kalyine in the aoTenth caae (nimHai taptemij * for much happineaa.'^But 1 prefer the more aimple f^ni rfw •eta— in the neater like the preceding kiyaift : the Sanskrit kriyd ia however feminine.
10. t^r^r'^'l ^UtRi^ ^^<l*lfMfii 18^ may alao be read, of the aame signification — purity from paasion or rice. CAaihurddn is explained in Wilson's Dictionary aa ' the ceremony of anointing the eyea of the image at the time of consecration*— but it is also allegorically uied for any inatr action, or opening of the eyes derived from a apiritual teacher.
n. JL very easy sentence; ^»r*ii<1^ (l^lC^^f^J^ ^f^^tf^^W f^Omil ^WV^ Vli— the construction is as that of the Latin ablative abaolute,
* many kiadne ises being done of me, towards the poor,' &o.
12. ThU ia alao equally clear :— ^RTfr f^iF^^i^ ^s^lTfvr ^fV^iT ^TPf
Wl^lfW inflf^r— Hf|irdN« may here allude to vegetable life, or to that which
doth aot draw breath t beoevolence to inanimate things.— For ^^rf«r also
^nVrfW grain, food, may be intended. A better senn for mp4na may be obtained
hy leading WlQITWW ^(W^i plensiag and eoncUiatory demeaaoar.
Sfc •* t , ^
13. YHW^ranr 'on this account, or with this intention,' ^¥ ^i^Vflt
IRPnt— the Sanakrit verb is in the dtwrnne^padm or regular form, the Pail in the jMretaMn-iHiia or ordinary form—' let all pay attention to :' f^^f^fH^PT ^V^XT Tf^— *' let it (the ordinance) be enduring for ages.'
14 • If ye aad m are here preferred, the verbs mast be plural, otherwise ya and ta are required. ^^ ^ ^nfffV^UHfl! "# %^ H^^ftf. In this, the «nly method of reading the text, there is a corrupt snbstitation of i for g twice : but other fnf**nf— of the same tabstitntion occur elsewhere. 3 F 2
Thus spake kiag DsTAWAiinr a Pitabam : — ^Whatever appeticdi li ne to be Tiitoooi and good, that u so held to be good aad twtoowbf me, and not theleee if it have evil tendeney, is it aoeouited foreiiVy ne or is it named among the asuutve (the nine ofibnoes ?). Eyes br given (to man) to distinguish between the two qunlitlea (betvm right and wrong) : according to the capacity of the e jcs ao may tlMf behold. The following are aoconoted among the nine minor tru» gressions : — mischief, hard-heartedness, anger, pride, envy. Tha^ evil deeds of nine kinds shall on no accoant be mentioned Tli^ should be regarded as opposite (or prohibited). JLet this (ordinsaoi) be impressed on my heart, let it be cherished with all my sovl.
17 Dev4nam piya phfa da$i L^a kmrnm 4M. JKeyAmwa— ddAmti
18 kaydnekaiiti, Nomina p^Mt dtkhoH, itfmm wt§ p^fcaftri : ifomm
19 n4mitil6. Dupaiaffekhm duiitho eta hmiom 4*ukko ma dM^ Imhd
20 annava gmminiiUma (H) IS ; atha Oumiiye fdMniyt kddhd mima ugi 81 karatuaunahakaift 19 mipalMatayuaHH : cm M^ka <Mdkiy« 90 22 hidatik4g€iymtimmia me p6iitik^(H) 21.
15. By the pandit VVn^t^ ^^irfll T«' i^ VVTil VT^flT Utenlly '(vhat- erer) may direct or tead to the happloett of me — thia for my hsppinesa ia daafe' Again %Tfi|ir (by iteration for) ^S^T^' ^^fir T^ W^VirflT (vkateTo) nay exhibit the ainleaineaa of me-^thia for my ainleaanaaa ia done* {md tp^^') 1* the tranilation I haye auppo sed tyaM to be «|r«M» ia the neater* sad hara tilcta ddthatit aa allied to the vernacular dtiAns, which ia Ssaakxit ehaaget ia thia teaae to driehyaU orTmir ii aeen.
16. T^ WT ^f^^'W mi^lflf— or thia ia called iMiMNi^a word of nnknovs meaning. The pandita woold read adiama, tranagroMlona — but the word isrqwft ed more than once with the aame apeUing , and muat therefore be retained.
17. An obicare paaiage, ehmkha (written ehukho) being neater doea notagrg with «•« m.— OTernding thia aa an error, we may make, l^^fn^K^ff w^^W t4 '^WOrifnirg'— deM^«, la preciaely the modera Hindi aolQaactire, ' ■■! •r ahall it aee.*— See nete 15.
18. The H doea not esiat oa the Feros lit tboogh it is retained on the othsrt* ^ArimoM 94mM ia the former nnknown terBi-*which aeeoBs here to neu ^ ntstsM or petty ofeaoea. IHHlf^Wllf (are) ' indnded amoBgat» or ooUsd :*—
19. ^v^ "vm^f ^4. mrHf «nw. T«Sr, vrrw wwfMiome ef ^mm tgiw
irUhtlis aine Unda of ambor^nate crimes enamerated in flaaskilt vorin:—
which aie aa follows :— 3lfnr HTVCW fH WTif ^Wl ^W #TWIIW ignonsM* deceit, envy, inebriety, loati hypoeriay, hate, ooTetooaneas, sad starice. Tket sereral vicea ^Yfon^ftpdfir abaU not evea be named.
20. 1 Wnr? T W « eoaat thsae forbidden' (makiag aw sgree villi M^te ii ^ Latin) and for hd4ktL rendiag h^dhm^ oppositioB-*hlBdrsaes.
my heart'--thia ia cherished ia my nund^ '
V887.il 0* '^ (Mmm^ •f OMi, ^?riifl«< JBMmA. «c. S8ft
Ttm^^im of th& WM mKriftiom.
Thna spake long Pitadasi, beloved of the gods. In the twenty* •eTenth year of my anointment* I have canned to be pronraU gated the following rdigions edict. My devotees, in very many Itondred thousand souls, * having (now) attained unto knowledge ; T have ordained (the following) fines and punishments for their transgp'essions. Wherever devotees shall abide aronnd, (or circum- ambulate) the holy fig-tree for the performance of pious duties; ttaS benefit and pleasure of the ccfuntry and its inhabitants shall be (in making) ofieri^gs : and according to their generosity or otherwise
Tranacript of the Iiiacriptio& on the West compartment. Line,
1 Btvtfiumiptjfa ptyMtoft U^a kntan 4ki* Stuii^ioliati vsmi
% ehkmUnamt ty«si ihoofmaUfi Ukk^pit^ Lajakdmg 1
3 hahutu p^na tata tahoietuJMum 4yat4 2, tenuft ye ahhihdreva
4 da^4'etfa atapatiyu m* A«(»3. Kinti rtQiM atvatka aMtt44
1. ^^ffin 8 rm^mkioBM mj devotees or diiciplet ; from ^[^ to have the aflee* tions engaged by any object :— Had tiie d been long the preferable reading woald have been r4feftd, aatembliea of prineea or mien, qvati coartien or ralert.
•• n%^ "AX^n H^<J1IW ini^ ^rW^ " **»• psn^t« reading, makingrir/cM in the vocatife— ' oh devotees who are oome in many loitls, in hnndreda of thoaaaads of people :'«— bnt in thia reading /aRoit which ia found alike in all the testa Hinst be placed in the 7th eaae plural, jan^Mi. HlBfinW ^r^fi|T>«dnafmia dycird (Ftti jtmaai dya#4) ' having oome into tLit knowledge* ia, I think, preferw able ; and ia accordingly adopted. In Pili jtmmti and/iM^ are both used.
3- -Jiilt ^ ^fH^l^^N ^^WW ^{l!^m5 ^ IBTfS • of *hem' the following con- iacationi (finea) or pnniahmenta for neglect of duty * by roe (are) made' (ordain- ed).—^AtAdrc, cenfiaeatioa or aeisng in presence of the own^r. Alijdta, iFaasgneaion or oauasioa of duty.
4. %^^^ '^flfW: ' around the eaiM/Ma' holy fig-tree or (ficoa religiosa), 1/ the i be long, the word would aignify, * without fear, fearlesa.'
&• ^W^itlf ynw^ifji, ' circnmambulationa mnat be practiied*— or ^^(f^ * pious acta/ wUl be closer to the original. To the termination isii the other iita add H in thia and the following inatancet. The fonaer agreca with the ▼ernacular AeeiMetbe,'theiatterwiththe8aaaksiti|i|Af *istobe.' The former it perhaps derivud frosi the Sanskrit future partidplelar termination Inviira or oe^e.
6. ^tt^^| «rir9^[fi fmV^ ^''W ^t^rfW—* ^^ ^« ^^8« •«* lU Inhabltanii (including animalaj the benefit and pleaaurei a small present or offerings (^f^^ a nasar), ahaU be.*
shall they enjoy prosperity or adversity : «iid they shall give thaaloi for the ooming of the £uth« Whatever villages with their lAhabhants may be given or maintained for the sake of the worships the devotees shall receive the same and for an example unto my people they shall follow after, (or exercise solitary) austeritiee. And likewise, whatever blessings they shall pronounce, by these shall my devotees accomnlate for the worship (?). Furthermore the people shall attend in the night
6 aiMifBAtii^iNi M 7 iakhiymuHltMtfyanam jmusmti 8 1 DHammaftttnmcka
7 «ty0 vaditanti 9. Janawifanapadam kintihi datatfieka polUtifi db«
8 aUdhay$oitti 10 rtQah^pilahaiUi ; pafichaiitaot$Ha^ puli$hupi m^
9 cMcnda^n^ pattcfcaiusutt 11, Upi ekti Uni viyo vadi$anH : jfemnmnmjaki
^' ^^nr%9w^, ' through their benefolenoe or •/A«twtM,* tbst it in proper* tion to their boast J.
^' ^<t^f|; ^:4tW^ vfwlifWt ' 'hsll tiiey become protperou or imfor. tttoste,' aceor4iBg to the pandit ; bat a nearer approach to the conatmctioa of the text may be formed ; Vf€W ^:fvj ili^f«ff> * ihali know good or bad Uprtone/
9. It if best to regafii n^HVirvr ** * oompoaud of dkmrmm and dys/em, length, endarance,— or (from djra/), ' the coming.' The word viyo ia nnlEnown to either the Santkrit or the Pili acholar, they auppoie it to be a term of applanse attached to wfl(«rf^ ' tbey ahaU esy/ aa in the modern Hindvi limao hAaU MUh^, they ahaU aay ' wdl* to yon, they ahall appland yon. -^(^ to praiae, may be the root of tlif espreaaioa. It also something reaembles the lo of the Greehe, nhich however like dkem is oaed aa an expression of lamentation ; and thia meaning eccords also with the word viyo in Clovoh*s Singhalese Dictionary.— Fiy a, eiyov, viyoffd, ' lamentation, separation, absence.' Fiyo^tfAsnwia ia traaalalsd * perishable things* by Mr. TuaMoea, in a paaaage from the PiWmiUjf&m. 4Bse p. 523.
10. «|sn ^TT^J r*r^r%<|^^ Mll^im ^rroW inrfir, perhaps tbs ' tome little' given of the inhabitants of the village, and preserved, shall be on sccoant of worship,' (or they shall give trifling presenta to make pAji, f)
11. This passage is rather obacure in its application to the preceding, the paadit reads ^^f^l^pHltrfiff/ the devotees also apeak,' bnt the letter j»sl nacer* tain.and I wonld prefer ^l^f^, shall receive, vfif^f^ij} tJ^HIflpy 9i Y^CmfiT ^flT^f^POf^t ^^^ having proceeded my devoteea shall obtain the sacred of- fering of chaodan ;— ^^ being read by the pandit as ^R[ir* sandal-wood, an nnctnons preparation of which is applied to the forehead in pAjd^t bnt the aspirated eh makes this interpretation dubioas : 'Chkandam are solitary private (occnpations) or desires.
16870 on the CohmmB ofDdki, Allahabad, Bat(ah, S^e. BB9
the great myrobalan tree and the holy fig«tree. My people shall loater (accuinttlate) the great myrobalan. Pleaauie is to be eschewed as intoxication (?).
. My deT6tees doing thus for the profit and pleasure of the village; whereby they (coming) aroand the beaateous and holy fig*tree may thcerfiilly abide in the performance of pious acts. In this also are fines
10 ekafpatUi 4radhuyitav$ 12. Ath4 hi p^f viyat^y dMH^i ninjata 13
1 1 mtvnthi koH ; viyata dh4ii ehuppati m« pqfan 14 j mkham hald hdtavt (ti) 15. 13 k§9am wuma r4^'«A4 kai4 16, Janmptidaaa kiUuuhh^y, ytna «l« abkU4
' 12. An unknowii letter i in tht word ehaytmti or ekapamii lesTee thii leatence
Ia the same vnoertaioty. Adoptini^ the former we haTe ^vf ^ ^fflTT ^l^f^ ^VTTI^Ilf^lTft '^7 vbich my deroteee (may) eeecMNtrfa/a for the pvrpoee of the
worship : — ^to pay the ezpenaee of the worahip from the tccamnlated moMart and ofleriBga.'
13. A new eiibjeet here commeBcea. ^^i^ ^i^ff f^^HI^ ^% ftrfw t^tlfy ' moreover let my people frequent the great myrobalan treea (whieh idao the Hindua prise very highly and desire to die under) in the night.' Thus reada the pandit, but the laat word is WfjWf not yatu ; and it may be an adverb implying
' occaaionally*-^or prohibiting altogether. ViffOtAy may alao mean ' for the learned,* vtyc/d in P41i being a scholar : in which case I should understand f)|f||9l|l1 es (he name of aome third tree (like filfllJlQT ^he nyetmmthtt iri$ti§
^^ (vmi^H the white water-lily which opens its petala (or smiles at night) ao aa to connect the dkdtri with the atva^ikm ^f^i^, or holy Sg-tree, thua t ^|^Tf% M^r^^aiq lir?tfiffamTfir^^yW[y^rir, 'the dhdin, nitifiH and atpaiAa ahall be for the learned.'
14. The same expreaaion here recura: f^^pif j^j^f (or inw) ^^i^. ' my people aecnmulatea (or planta ?) the auapicioua, or the great myrobalan* — perhaps ^lff|| ' caresses' ia be preferred in both places.
15. A new enjoinder ; ^if^WT ^Tifli or* following the Bakra and Mathia texta^ TPIirvfw, may mean' thepleaaure of drink i%mi vinous liquor) is to be eschewed, but for this sense the words should be inverted, as ^wniV* The ezAt tnnala. lion aa it atanda ia, ' pleaaure, as wine muat be abandoned,' a common native turn of expression,—' do this,— (aa aoon) take poiaon.*
16. JTefi mnat here be read aa ^f^rT**'"! ^evoteea having done the foregoing.
Mmrpnitaim o/Og imerifUmm [Jvi.7,
Mkl pnniduimU for the tramgretsiona ol mj dtxwdium ippointeA. Maeh tobe dctked b so<^ renown ! Aooordiiig to Um BCMoe <iC the oftnoe (the destrnctioa of viyo or happineM ?) thdl be the le—of of the pwDtthmcntt b«t (the olEeMbr) ehali not be pnt to death bj me. Baniahment (ahall be) the ]niiitthment of thoae MalefiMton deeenring of impriaoiiiaeat and ezecation. Of thoae who coaoiinit morder on the highroad (daooita ?) even none whether of the poor or of the ridi ahall beiii}ttred (tortured) on my three e^Mcial daya (?)• Thoae gvSty ef
<«i
13 mnatha ia^ta^ «otMaii4 hamSd paf«t«3P«viitt 17 : £t#iia m« i^«Mnc9
14 Mih&madM^4m4aUKpaH}fhaU\%. JdkMte«%fU «i4 iUti 19 f 15" ' vtyoiUrs tmmat4ekm Wjf daffia 9ammt4ekm ; mm tit pichmmt wniti 20.
avv ^^^a^^wwa^aia waa*a#w^a"aaa i^aaa»##w^p^B^a^^B ^^^ aaea vi^a^^^^^v^^^a ^va % ^^^va>^a a^wa'^^p^^^a^^p aa^a^^v
17 you 22 dUmtndti hioaUni nir^payiUhamti 23 ; jhfitafe t^Mip 24
(••■•F
ir. ^^Wlft, ^^r«Nlf ^fwHWJ ' "^wmd *ht hoi J trae cheerfaL* %riNf n^^ il^Pir» ' *^Mdl they be in tba perfomaace of plow acta.*
U. A new sabjeet: ^W W tVVTWt ^tfir^T WT <WT WT ^flRWri fnr:^ ' ia thie (edict) oonaieetioae (or ftnee) aid paaiehaieata for the tnaignt- •ioot (or Bon-fulfllment) of my deirotees are appointed.'
19. A ouriouely lotrodneed parentbeeie , f^fiinaul^ ^tT^ftfll:* * nmA to be desired ii snob glory I*
20. f^;^r, deitroying v/yo, happinoM or ' well' (as we say ' let weQaloBe*)
^I?in ^^im ^V^TWHT ^> ' according as the measare of the offeaes
aiay be so the meainre of ponishment,*— something b wanting to vMke the next word intelligible eeoiA, &c. as if ^a^Hl^Pf ^ « ^VTff^, ' bat they shall not be put to death by me.'
21* W^nr ^f^rri im^l^ ift^VW^' of men desenrlng of imprisoameat or aieentlon, pilgrimage (Us) the punishment (awarded) V This, the only inter- pretation consonant with the scnipulons care of life among the Baddbists, is •npportad by the genitive case of mtMsfdadai x^jtt a closer adbarence to Ae letter af the text may be foand la ^ftf^ "^^nf • ' the a4iadged pnnisfament.* If by ijfi^ pilgrioMige; be intended, ' banishmeat,' there is no sneh disproportion beiag the panishment awarded as might be at first supposed. It is in the eyes of aativas the licaTiest infliction.
22. The gaaeral ntaaniag of this aeatsace can easily be gathered, but iti oanstraotion is in some parte doubtful, the words ^TW (^^Y) ^wiwl
1837.] om the Cokmn$ 0/ Ddki^ AUahabai, BHiah, 3[C. 589
cruelly beating or Blaaghteriiig living tilings, having escaped mutila- tion (through my clemenqr) shall give alms (as a deodand) and shall also undergo the penance of fasting. And thus it is my desire that the protection of even the workers of opposition shall tend to (the support of) the worship ; and (on the other hand) the people whose righteousness increases in every respect, shall spontaneously partake of my benevolence.
18 ndfcftam v4 ni ripayitd dtfiunp dmhanti ^paritUunft, 26 — upav4$aneva hachhanti 27.
19 Jchhihi me A«oai|i niroihmiipi tdrati palitaifi arudhaye vuti ; janataeha 80 varhmH vividha dhaiftma ekmrane, iayomt dHmta vibh4g9ti 28.
iglf^lflg^f^lfll follow the same idiom ts above— the three dayi of (or for) the high- way robbers ormiirderen : i^, myi geaerallj placed before the verb or participle (as me Me passim) inclines me to read yote as if iff^T ^' ^V^fVf though nstull j written vuie,
23. DMndiikwaktni is transcribed by the pandit ^iy IfTftg^^l^lfir, ' among the poor people, blasphemies, or atheistical words,' bat this does not connect with the next word ni ripayiht^fi^ where we recognise the 3rd plural of the future tense of root ^19 to hurt or injure ^ffg^ffi with the prohibitiYe jfr, not, prefixed. Perhaps it should be understood '^ijniil Uani) ^jjf^n
< neither among the poor or the rich shall any whatever (criminals) be tortured (or maimed).'
24. Here are two other propositions coupled together '^^ mT^jflHf /diMM
I think should be fcpi beating, and im^ destroying— ><»i/«y^^4nif^ might thus be cruelty to living things. But I adopt this correction only because I see not how otherwise sense can be made.
25. 7T>f^Kf<l! ii>v*t be the vernacular corruption of i^nir l(raf>n~~' they shall pay a fine, or give an alms.'
26. ^Kf^y relating to the other world, just as we should say, a deodand
should be levied : ^irWTQ* "WT H^ff^* 1^^ ' ^' ^^7 '^^l l^^' ^^^ f**^*'
27. A doubtful passage for which I venture thus i i;;^ifvi w^ fsf^PW PlCr^W '^nl^lf' ^T^nil^ WiW* * '^ ^* "^J desire thus that the cherishing of these workers of opposition shall be for the (benefit) of the worship,' meaning that the fines shall be brought to credit in the vMra treasury ?
28. The wind-up is almost pure Sanskrit i inrw ^ '^4^1' fwfm ir4^<^ ^9Wl^l[rW f^WrSfif ' ^^ ^^ ^^ ^^^ people as increases in every respect the •walking in the path of tirtue, so shall they of my charitable donations have diviiion ;' or^rbape Jg^ ' spontaneously.'
4 •
890 Interpretation of ike imcriptionM [ivi.it,
Trmuktion of the Inscription on the Southern compartment.
That spake king Dbtanampita Pitadasi :-^Iq the twenty- seventll year of mj anointment. The following animals shall not be pat to death ; the parrot, the maina (or thrush), the wild duck of the wilder- ness, the goose, the bull-faced owl, the vulture, the bat, the amhdJta- piltika, the raven, and the common crow, the vhiav^aka, the adjutant, the oanh^amaoa, the kaihiAaoayaka, the panasasesitnala, the sdnd<dca.
Line, Tnnscript of the InBcription on the South oomputme&t.
1 Dwdnantpiya fiyadasi LtQa Kivtan dh&, Sc44^vuaH vaaa
3 ahhuittnamt 1. Imdnij4t^i avwihiy4fd kafini uyMd 2.
3 Suke, tdlikd 3, 4rane-chak4Me, ha^$a, nandimukh$ 4, g9r4ti 5
4 jmtuki, mnM hapma 6, dtt4l, anapii kamaw 7, vidaveytki 8.
1. The words ipam dhamma Uyi Ukht^d are here to be understood ; other. Wise the abstaining from animal food, and the preserration of animal life pre* seribed below most be limited to the year ipecified, and must be regarded as an •diet of penance obligatory on the priaoe himself for that particular period.
2. In Sanskrit this seatenoe will run xjft^ Man^^'^^^V<fa( vnf^ ^ WVr. The JUdhia and Mathia versions have avadkyam, the y being subjoined, [) both here and in the two subBeqaent instances of its occurrence.
3. VfRlfT * species of maina. The classiesl name of thia bird, htrdue waliea, follows the Ternscnlsr orthography of the inscription.
4. In Sanskrit <||<n^^^y|^ ^9 ^f^?^ * ^^^ ^"^ ^' ^® three ii precisely ' the wild-dnck of the wilderness ; the modern ekakwi-ekakwa, (anas Caaaca, the brahmsay doek)-»tbe last is not to be found in diciionariea, but I render it ' owl* on the authority of Kama^laka'nt who ssys rightly that this bird may sloBS challenge the title of* bull-faced I'
6. The nearest Sanskrit ornithological sjnonyme to g^rim is fi^nf ^^® ^iddk Of tultnre, which I have accordingly adopted. Jatuka, the bat, is the same in SsMkrit, mgm.
6. Ambd kopiliJtd is unknown as a bird. The name may be compounded of the
Sanskrit words ^17 mother, and Vf^f^^r, ^ tree bearing seed like pepper, (pothos ofBcinahs :) perhaps therefore some spotted bird may have received the •pithet.
7. The next two names are equally unknown 1 but the former majr represent
the lEss^' M ^f^VrVt ^' ^''^^ ^^ Bengal ; and the latter in this case may be safely interpreted the common crou^ ' the thing of no raise,' ^^4C^, •* the
Word imports.
91 The nest word tedoveyake may be easily Sanskrltisel as ^^^y^^ (disbslisving the redas) but such a bird is unknown at the present day.
1837.] M the ColvniM of Delhi, Attahabad, Betiah, SfC. 691
the okape^at those that go in pain, the white dove and the domestio pigeon. Among all fourfooted beasts the following shall not be for lbod» — they shall not be eaten : the she-g^t of various kind, and the sheep, and the sow, either^when heavy with young or when giving nilk. Unkilled birds of every sort for the desire of their flesh shall not be pat to death. The same being alive shall not be injured : whether
6 gang^pupuiahi 9, M^Xcu/omavd 10, Aa^Aoici Myofce, pa^iuus thmaU, 0 MtMo^f okapa4e, paramti 1 1 , tttakapoti, g4wuifcupati ;
7 Sav€ ehatafde 12, y€ fol^ibhogai^ no cti, na chakhddiyati : — Ajtikdndni
8 t^ahiehdf sukarich4, gabhiniva payaminiioa : mvadhaya-^^ataka
9 pi chakdni 4ianin4sike vadhikakafi no kataviye 13 : Um iujiv^
9. The ffonpd ptgmiika leemi to designate a bird which arri?ed in the valle j of the Ganges at the time of the swelling of ita waters VHrnrV*, or in the raiai ;
as such it may be the ' adjutant,* a bird rarely seen np the conntry bat at that season.
10. The tenkujam&va and the two names following it in the ennmeration aie no longer known. The epithet karhaiatayakt might be applied to the cMter, qnasi y^<m^< sleeping with its head on one side— a habit ascribed in fablo to this bird according to the pandit : or it might be rendered ^rV^Y ^^ '^l^lt the Numidian crane. Tht pmuMuuimela may derire its name from feeding on the panata or Jikk fnit.
11. I feel strongly inclined to translate these three in a general waj as the perchers, 9*VW, the waders or web-footed, ^q^ ; and those that assort in pain nf^iff <f. The first epithet might also applj to the common fowls in the
sense of capon. The mention of the wild and tame pigeon immediately after the aboTO list obliges us to regard all included between the known names at the commencement, and these winding np the list, as birds ; or nearly allied to the feathered race : otherwise panatatuimart might easily be broken into TfSl^ a monkey, and fsHQilT^ *be gangetic porpoise ; and in the same way r§ki^ad€, (rm^^ might be aptly translated^ frog : gandak, tadaka, or Molaka, f(«^
the porcupine.
12. The sense requires that a new paragraph should begin with this word although from the Aual f of the preceding list they might seem all to be classed together in the locative case. As a noun of number 9aveehatvpad§ may remain singular t— in Sanskrit the sentence would run ^4^J«i|<ir W 3rfir%4 |jmA|| vpiHiT^^*- y* should equally govern a plural verb in the. text, where
perhaps the anuswara is omitted accidentally in d/t and chakh^iyetL
13. This paragraph as translated in the text would run in Sanskrit with •very slight modification ^v^r^rrfN ^WTC^ IK^TtVrfWI^T ^wftl
4 a 3
59tK Interprehition ^ the ituer^fHmm [Jira»T«
became of tbeir aBeleBsnees, or for tlM sake of anmseBieiit they ilidl not be injured. Animals tbat prey on life sh^ not be cherished.
In the three foar-monthly periods (of the year) on the er^iing of the fnll moon, daring the three (holy) days, namdy, the fo«irteenth,
10 110 riptt«»hf€ 14 ; d4v€ atut^ijf€v4 vUi4nymd no tipeyiuni^ 16 :
11 jivhtajM no p«titaoty2 16. TitudtiituiiimMtu tMgaifi yuyiig— fa'yam
^IWT ^MW mniT ^(^ i t^Inlm^ ^Wfiwr iil m^m- But tke flzpreuion ii awkward from iht repetitioB, (partieshurly ia the original) of tbo participle kukai€ with its gerund k^itnijft, Aaother Tery plamlble reading occurt to the pandit ; making Aioumatite tradki teMf reprefeat the three holy months of the Baddhiet aa of the brahmanioal year ;— -^iPnumpj ^gfi^ W^i ^ In the moatbe of Anouuh Bkidrm, and JTsribifa (or Kirtik), to which these prohibitions would particularly apply : hut there are two strong objectioBS to this readings Ist, that the order of the months is inverted, KMik, the first in ofder being found last in the enumerition ; and 2iid, the genwd lafasjyi waald be left without specification of the act prohibited. 14 either of these is however an insuperable objection, as the act had been just before set forth, and the months may be placed in the order of their sanctity. The construction of the tncceeding passages may determine which reading is entitled to a preference.
14. This passage varies little from the Sanskrit llfiill||Sf\^T ^ Tp><ia|l; from the rootifni to hurt, or ii^ure. I was led to this root from the impossihility of placing the letter [* of the inscription in any other place in our alphabet timn u f|g. In the Girnsr inscription the ordinary ^ or rss rendered by | which is not to be found in the Ikts of DeMt, AlUMb^d, fte. where r is always expressed by ^ /, or a curved form of r J ^ neaily similar in figure. Adding the vowel mark |^ or i, we have preds^ M to eipress the short sharp r|, in which the burring sound of the r is not eouTertible so easily into the more liquid sound of U The aspirated letter vnph must necessarily be repreaeated by simple \j^ p ; at least the correspoading aspirate has not yet been met with «n the stone.
15. The Sanskrit version of this passage hardly differs from the Mt§ttiki, WnniT: ^Hsilti^ll ft^T^rr^T itr ^fi^rrwr:. The termination differs only fitim the drcumBtance of the Sanskrit masculine or feminine being replaced by the neuter in the vernacular, as in the P&li Isnguage. The contrast, " whether aMfeft, or whether for amusement," does not sound to us so striking as * whether for use or for amusement,' might have done ; but the meaning of the iigunction is that even the uselessness of the object shall net be an excuse for depriving H of life. ^^
16. Jiv^ntjhe £ ^ X c ^ might admit of three interpretations : ' alive or not alive' ^jiva najM, i, «. either living or dead, but this is at variance with
the gerund 1 brG k dJjy Sanskrit ^IMF(MHH||: not to be nurtured. Again ^Wf^ Is one name for a pheasant, or chak6r. But the most obvious and most accordant interpretation is * that which llveth by life,' to wit a camivoroup animal i which a strict Buddhist could not countenance with consistency.
1637.] on the CoUmu ^ DdU, Allahaiad, Betiah, 4c. 698
tke fifteentht and the firat day after oo&janction, in the midat of the tq^OBoika ceremoDiea (or atrict faata), unkilkd things (or live fiah ?) ahall not be ezpoaed for aale. Yea, on theae daya, neither the anake tribe, nor the feedera on fiah (alligatora) nor any living beinga whatso- ever ahall be pat to death.
^^■w^'^Bj'at
12 tinnidivatdHi ehdvudamiii faf^fm4(Utm jmtipad4yi dhav6y^haYf
13 tmvpoiathmffk maehhi 16 avadibiy) iwpiiriittaviyi : €tSn (y9v4)
14 o^cvMfMit'AnwifaMafMi y4ni «i^»dni pijinanikiyM
17. We now coine to the specification of those dajs wherein peculiar obeer' Tance of the foregoing mlee if enjoined, f^ ^l^tfl^R teeme to embrace the whole year, ' in the three four-monthly periods, or seasons :' the expression
ArdJL' b'XiJ~/GjL' ''•tfyA?! jvu^aarndt^aili might admit of tranalationai* the third full moon,'--bat a closer agreement with the Sanskrit is adopted in tha text by making the 1 which in fact on the stone is separated from the rest, an
expletive, quasi jf ^q ^T^Nrt^ ' the CYening of the full moon' generallj : and this agrees with the Hind(i practice — see Sir William Jonss' note on the calendar (As. Res. III. 263} where a $ydm4puja is noted for the 15th or full moon of Aswina (Klirtika) a day set apart for bathing and libations to Fama, the Judge of departed spirits. It will be remarked that the numbers Humit ehd' um^mmtf pafSM^asom, ■!» alssost aa near to the modem Hindi worda tin, cAmuUh pmutarm, as to the gesinioe P4li, tim (neuter), ekuddatm and pMrnarasa, three, 14th and 15th. Tht pMfipad (Sanskrit !E|fir9^:) 1« the firat day after the
All) ; the Hindu keep particolarly the prvHpat of the month Kirtika (d|ytf to prmtipmf} when games of chance are allowed. Dh^vdife, I have translated ' current' (Sanskrit ^fvm:) altbeugh this word has rather the signification of ' running*
in an actiTC aense.
18. The oN^poM/Aam or rather upo§atha is a religions obferrance peculiar to the Buddhists ; TS'ifltTW, ^ f^^B^t hardly expresses enough : it requires an abstioence from the five forbidden acts to the laity, or the 8 and 10 obligatory on the ^pdrik^t disciples, and ;Samafier««, (priests.) 1, destroying life; 2, atealing; 3, fornication; 4, falsehood; 5, intoxication; 6, eating at unper- mitted times ; 7, dancing, singing and music ; 8, exalted seats ; 9, the use of flowers and perfumes j 10, the touch of the precious metals. The affix tnaehl^,
U 1 is equiralent to the Sanskrit VpS or the P&li maJIJhi, * midst ;' for in our
alphabet the }h is always found replaced by ehh : had it been separated in the text from mnaipotatkmH, it might have been conatrued with the ensuing words, * fish unkilled are not to be exposed for sale (during the days specified), Sanskrit wn^ %HVf: ihf^ fti^Ufi; As it stands howerer avadhya must refer either to ' things unkilled' or the things whose slaughter is aboTC interdicted
594 InieffreiaiiaM of the uueHpii^MM [JTvlt.
On the eighth day of the jMibJUr (or half month) on the fowteenth, on the fifteenth, on (the days when the moon is in the mansions of) tir$ka and pmmrvoMmui ; on these seYeral days in the three fonr- roontbly periods, the oz shall not be tended : the goat, the sheep, and the pig, if indeed any he tended (for domestic use), shall not then
tm
16 pumaiMiuns 20 titmekitwfiasi fvpta dioaaijfg gtkh iimitiattitemyf 21.
17 4fii^, 04tM, tukaH, 9vipi^n^ nOdUktyoti no niiMutmm^ 22.
most not be loid. The BuddhUt foripturei eoaat amoag the t^^emtim diwrntiai or HMi days, the pitnekmrn, mitkami, ckituddui and, pmuutrmn or fall moon of every month. The firtt of tb^te ii not ellnded to in our text, and the prmt^Mi if perhapf included in the 15th day, which begins with the CTening of the fall and reaches into the day after.
19. The interdiction is here extended to snakes and alligatora, the most noxioni and dettrnctiTe reptiles : at least n^^essMl, aad kmmttAhogmti^ Sanskrit Hljl^lj^tyi; j^f^ ^imr: ' the generation ofoigas, and the feeders on fisk,*
admit of no better explanation. The whole sentence is perfectly Sanskrit, except that the neuter gender is substituted according to the Pill idiom (?) in lien of the Sanskrit masculine.
*"• H08"'b'TiL «**«^P^»^». S«ikrit ^«i«t ^W%l» «•«• «ke eighth day of each paktka or half-month { but perhaps it sUndes particalariy to the g69ktk6fkitmi of Kirtika, when according ts the Bkimm pmr4Ummm * cows sre to be fed, caressed and attended in their pastares ; aad the Hindns are to walk ronnd them with oeremony, keeping them always to the right-band*.*
21. As ptmsnemme, ^|<|j^flr, is one of the nakshatras or Inner asteriass,
(the 7th,} the preceding word f tiiye must be similarly understood as f^ the
asterism PmuAa. For the rererenoe paid to this lunar day see the preliminary remarks. Otherwise it might be rendered f^l^ trintye (tiik() on the 30th
or Ml moon, as ptumadaw the 15th is employed for the emdsatt, or new moon ; but against this reading it may be urged that the TOwel i should be losf (as in the Hindi iUMn) t and again the enumeration of the days in the Inni-aolar calendar is never carried beyond the 15th; for as the lunar month contains only 28| solar days, there would be great trouble in adopting the second period of 15 tiikii or lunar days to them continuonsly without an adjustment on the day of change.
22. Sans. 9n%x iff fifOf^H^, ' cat^l^ *hall not be looktd «/,' or regarded with a Tiew to employment. Were the word simply no -roAAtfevtye it would imply that they were not to be ' kept' for labour on such days. See the foceg oiag note.
* Sir W. JoNSS on the Lunar Calendar, As. Res. III. 266.
) 837.3 on the Ctlumns of Delhi, Allahabad, Betiah, ke^ 695
be tended. On the iinha and the punarvaeuna of every four months, and, of every pdksha or semilunation of the foor months, it is forbidden to keep (for labour) either the horse or the ox.
Forthermore in the twenty-seventh year of my reign, at this present time, twenty-five prisoners are set at liberty.
^ *!
18 Tti^ PUM4MUWM MtwfoiMyh etuitwfLnM'pakkifi, atwud gmuttd
19 ioMaia nokafmnyi 23 : y&vu ta44avitaHv«ua ttbhirithutna 9t4yl
20 ai^talikoifk Tpa^nnoiuLH handhana mokMm ka\inx 24.
23. The expression niraJthiUnye is here applied to the other domeitio animtli with the remarkable addition evdpi a^sM mrakhiyaii 'if any such is regarded at all for such purpose,' Sana. Y^if^ ^p^ f^^t^RT* ^^ KVl implying that such animals were then bred for food.
24. ' On the tUAya and punarvatu days of the nakthairte syitem* most here be understood ; as the term ' of every four months, and erery four half-months would otherwise be unintelligible. The division of the Zodiac into 28 asterisms, each representing one day's travel of the moon in her course is the most ancient system l^nown, and peculiar to the Hindus. From the Motion of the earth, It will follow that the moon will be in the same stellar mansions on different days of her proper month at different times of the year, hence the impossibility of fixing their date otherwise than is here done. Although the nakshatras days do not seem now to be particularly observed, yet they are constantly alluded to in the narration of Ihe first acts of the priests. — See observations on this head in the preface.
We find the word rmkheM (S. t^^ ^T Wtl^) now introduced, so that it was purposely reserved for application to the beasts of burthen in the Climax of the prohibitory law, ' horses and oxen shall not be tied up in the stall on these days I' The termination in ) in this and the former instances is curious. It is the 7th ease used like the Latin ablative absolute, even with the gerund.
25. The concluding sentence requires no comment being, except as to genders, identical with the Sanskrit, i|r¥7T ^^Hftprf ^faftJSW H^ Wflt
^TflftVI^ VM W«lfirT»nr Hnr WW:i • Moreover by me having reigned for twenty-seven years, at this present time, five and twenty liberations froos im*
prisonment (are) made.' The verb * are' or ' shall be' being understood. It is
perhaps ambiguous whether * in this interval' applies to the duration of the 27th
year, or to the time previously transpired, yivat signifying both * until, up to ;*
and ' as long as, when.^
t&6 ImterpteMkn of ike iiticripiiaiu tJutr»
TVffMltliMi ef tke Itucriptiom m the Eastern omupertrntni. Tb«B spake king Dst/mampita Pitadasi : — ^In the twelfth year ^ mj enointmeiit, a religioiu edict (was) published for the pleasure and profit* of the world; having destroyed that (document) and regantiug my former religion as sin, I now for the benefit of the world prodaia the £act. And this^ (among my nobles, among my near relatioDai and among my dependents, whatsoever pleasures I may thus abandoo,) I therdbre cause to be destroyed ; and I proclaim the same in all the ^
■■■■■■■ I. -. I ■■^■^^M^— ^>
Luie» Intciiptiim on Uk« East side of the column.
1 DsoAuMN^a fifdad L^ hkvmnfk did. Duwedmm
3 ooM abhmUnmmk, dkaifmalifi liltkaifita 1 lokaad,
3 kiiaiukh4yk 2 : f^m apakM 3, tamtam dkammavaihi p^toed
4 hevam lokatd khavakhati pa^ivekhdmi 4, Atka iffam 5 :— a ndtWH, 6 havam patiyiiafnn^, htvam apaka^htm
1« The omisiion of the demonstratiYe prononn iyam, this, whioh in the other tablets is united to dkammMlipif requires a different turn to the aentence, a«eh as I have ventured to adopt in the translation : In ttie 1 2th jear of his reiga the rija had published an edict, which he now in the 27th considered in the light of a sin. His conTcrsion to Buddhism then must have been effected la the interral, and we may thus Tenture a correction of 20 years in the date aasigned to PiATiasA'a succession in Mr. Turnour's table, where he is made to come to the throne on the verj year set down (ot the deputation of Mahiwda and the priests from Asok a's court to cbuvert the Ckyhn court.
2. I have placed the stop here because the following word, uttam eeemed to divide the sentence ' an edict was promulgated in the 12th jear for the good of my BubjectSy so this having destroyed, or cancelled, I — ' aelaai seems com- pounded of M employed conjunctively as in modern Hindi, and *iem thia.
3. Apahdtd ^i|^m (is) abanddned : via. the former dMttmmalgri teiam (neuter) is perhaps used for ^a^ td-iyam (feminine) so, that ; or supplying the word ^iQ i^ ^'^1 run in the neuter IT^Ipr ^^%fi ^^^ continuing innr (Pili imm»tam) Ififiirfl^n?!^^ ^l^" (being) as it were a sin according to dkermm verdki (my new religion, so), the expression being connected by ieipuruthe tamUa,
4. The text has pHwekhaiif which may be either read hUa^MtoH (S* ftm^imirrf) a description for the benefit ; or Aefti vaJthati (S.TJptTlinfW) « deacriptioB for the sake,' to wit^i^jr^ of mankind. 4. Pati vekkemi (vakhimi) S. ^f^l^^lflf I now formally renounce,^ the affix j»ra/t gives the
sense of reeauieiien from a former opinion.
5. L^ or kathd understood to agree with iyem ; eikm tyam, msiy be rendered *' furthermore."
6. Sanskrit, ^n^, SnOT^^*^, ^S^mi^ ^f among lorda, companions, and lieges- The last word may also be read ^pf q^, among the sincere or fsithfU (adherents).
18370 on the Columns ^ Delhi, AUahabad. Betiah, SfC. 597
oongre^tions ; ivkUe 1 pntj with every Tariety of pray^ for those who difler from me in creed» that* they following after my pvoper ex- ample may with me attain unto eternal salvation : wherefore the present edict of religion is promulgated in this twenty-seventh year of my anointment.
Thus spake king Dsvanampita Pitaiusil: — ^Kings of Jhe tdden time have gone to heaven under these very desires. How then among mankind may religion (or growth in grace) he increased ? yea through the conversion of the humbly-born shall religion increase.
t Umat^ni MiAoifi avahimiii 7 ; Uthacha vidahami ; A>mM
7 tavanihiytm paiivekhdmi 8 ; iavap48aif4avirM pujitd
8 vividhdifa pvjdyd echa iyam dtand packupagQiaanH
9 tlhni mokhyamat^ 9. S44iavisativasa abhUitinamd to ty«nt dkammalipi likhapitd.
11 Devdnampiya piyadati L^d hevam dhd. Ye atikata
13 atomoifi r^a^ni 10, kna Aevaip iehhdtu, Kathaffkjane
13 dhamimava4^yd vadhHyd t niehajai^M 11 anuripdyi dhammaviulhiyd
7. Sanikiit, f^f?V;WV|V ^WIWTIw TRi » * ^®^ ""J plwrorei I forego ;• HWrW fmiWlfty ' '^ 1 altogether bora and destroy.'
8. Hemeedf ior ime^m or imaneee, Sanskrit, fW* tW Wv$ fwvriw irflpmff^— MtUytf, an aisembly, may signify the congregationi At each of the principal 9ikdra$ or monasteries.
9. The constraotion of this passage b not qnite grammatical : ecA« mast be read evemeha ; then In Sanskrit ff^ ^imrin M^l^MII*^*! WT ^ ^TWiTtr, ' this (is) for the following after (or obedience) of the soul (myself) as connected with my ftith or desire of saWation,*— the word tg^emane la what is called the tUmiita upiami case. I haTe given what appears the obviovs sense.
The inscriptions at Allahabad, Mathia and Bakra all end with this sentence t and there is an evident recommencement in the Feros tablets as If the remainder had been superadded at a later period.
10. I am by no means confident that the precise sense has been apprehended in the following cnrions paragraph. The word kathamf how, impUes a qnestion asked^ to which the answer is accordingly fonnd immediately following, and a second question is proposed with the same preliminary " thus spake the rija" and soWed in like manner, each term rising in logical force so as to produce a climax, tluit by oonversion of the poor the rich woald be worked upon, and by their example even kings' sons would be converted ; thus shewing tbe necessity and advantage of continual preaching. For oHiata, my papdit reads atikrdnta,
the whole line ; ^ ^fw«T^ WWOf KT«nW: i|^ ^«f T^^ IT^^IW 4h
598 InierpnMitm of tie Mcr^Umi tJui>r»
Thus tpake king Dbt/h ampita Fitadasi :— Hie present moment nnd the paet have deputed under t£e eame ardent hopes. How hj the oonvereion of tlie royal-bom may religion be increased ? Tlirougb the conTeraion ol the lowly'>bom if religion thos increaseth, by how mnch (more) through the conviction of the high-bom. and their oonveraiony thaU religicm inorease ? Among whomsorer the name of
14 vadkithd ftaip* Deidmampiya figadoii L^/o kevam oAd. Etama
16 hutka ^tika^ta^eha 12 alteram hscam iehhdtu r^famnt kathtm jamnt
16 anuriip^4 dhamma va^hiyd f)adhey4ti 13 ? naiehajane anuru]t6yd
17 dhaifima vadhiyd f»a4hUh6 : it kina tujan^ anupaiipaj4y6
18 AtiMi n^€n$ •nur^p^yd 14 dhaiitma tgdkiyd 9adhiff4ti ; kina$ukani
HJ^ff^l* wriw ? c/araa 3rd. per. pi. IsC pret. ffom if went to heATea, ' a»
Andeat priocet went to heaTen under thef e expeetctioni (departed in tbe fiutb) how iIiaU religion increnae among men throagk the aame hopes V
11. Tbe fint syllable of thia word ahould perhapa be read ao, — aoeA^pMwe, though differently formed from the uanal vowel o .■ aor will the meaning in anch caae be obiioaa. By adopting the pandit's modification nUkajanUf * Tile bom' we have a oontraat with tbe wjaime, well born of the next sentence : thna ift^i|i| ^H^m^JT If^Vfft: W^ 3 bnt thoagh the Q tka of the word vm^kUkm helongt only to the leoond person pinral and reqaires the noan to be placed in tbe objectiTe case, ' yon inereaae religion »' I incline to read it aa a cormptioa' of the future tense vo^Aifo/t, or the potential va^«yd/.
12. The letter A in eta fmmhMrtia (ippf sn hour, 15th of the day or night)
being rather doubtful, I at first took it for a/r and translated i ' as my aons and relatione,* ^ ^ ^t^ ^fiiyilH^ ^IT^* ^^^ ^^ ^^ remarked that only for the anafiMra, thrice repeated, the word a%Hk0^Ui^ would be precisely the aame as utikmim, above rendered by aiikr6mU, The aame meaning would be obtain- ed again, by makiag puikm the Saaakrit arifT, pare, Tirtuous : * my Tirtnous
anoestors' bnt on the whole wmkmrikM is to be preferred as being nearest to the original.
IS. The rerb is here written I ^ JT f vadki^i, the ft being perhaps the
intensitive or expletive jj^ or xfy added to the viuUkeyd of the preceding
sentence*
w. ^m ^m^i ^nn ^mv^fkrmwmm ^n^^^^^f *^^^ (may not ha
effected) towards the convincing and converting of the upper classes ?' The word mntp&t^jM^a however, from former analogy will be better rendered by the Sanskrit mn^raiipadpi ^l^nifiT^^* which will then require ^if^HTta agree with tfHjtmi*
i
1S37.1 on the Coiumm of DelM, AlUAOad, Betiah, SfC. 599
God re&teth (?) verily thU is religion, (or verily virtue shall there increase.)
ThoB spake king Dbvanampita Pitadabi : — Wherefore from this very hoar I have caused religious discourses to be preached ; I have appointed religious observances — ^that luankind having listened there* to shall be brought to foUow in the right path and give glory .unto ^od. (Agni. ?)
19 a (iyauA) may^ Acip 15 dhaifima wtdhiydti etam.
Deednan^iya piyadati h^a ketai^ 2D aA4. ^tamshutha dhaifanat4oan4ni 96xapay6mi dhammAnutathiui
21 ^muMmi 16. EtamLJan» tuta anupatijM\fisati 17 apiiffi namitati 16.
15. This sentence U unintelligible from the imperfection of tii o of the letters. The pandit would reed 'fi if ^(^ifsr ^fil^ljii^' H<lilH^H T^T • but thia appears OTerstrained and without meanlDg. The last two worda " dkarm shall increase'^ point out a meaning, that as (religion and conversion ?) go on, virtue itself shall .be increased. A^jfa may perhaps be read AJa^
^ fi- Twifwif ^^ wwwrf^ ^I4^i(ii «i4ii|i)r^ ("b. TTPwrfw) ^iir%»
' at this time I have ordered sermons to be preached (or ^ ^yf^ to my sons ? or rnf} virtuous sermons) and I have established religious ordinances.'
17. TIHT ^A^ U ^TJSrflf U^flimfll * so that among men there shall be eonfprmity and obedience.* It may be read jyjf 9|i(: WWX* ' vbioh the people having heard (shaU obey), and I have preferred this latter reading because it gi?ee a nominative to the Tcrb.
18. The anomalous letter of the penuldmate word seems to be a compound
of ^ » I and miutwara, A which would make the reading a^ntm namisati
H
* and shall give praise unto, aoki,' but no reason can be assigned for employing such a Mithraic name for the deity in a Buddhist document. A facsimile alone from the pillar can solve this difficulty, for we Lave here no other text to collate irith the Feros idt inscription. It is probably the same word which it iUegible in the 19th line. The only other name beginning, with VJ a, which can weU be substituted, i* V| P A^^t • name of Brahma, Vishnu or Siira, or in general
terms, * God.' Perhaps }^ ^ Aj4, * illusion personified as Saktr^-'fUdyi) may have more of a Buddhistic acceptation*
4 H 2
600 InterfrtUaUm ofthg imci ijitf iiwt [Jvlt,
V. — Intcription round the $haft of Feroz*9 Pilhar,
«C (f t A j! d 8"irO(5ji! <? ^ 0J! hx C a'j! xc" jl c (J d i^ 1
Olf^A. Cl rbAfbb-lbrb H"X/C "X tH HXCA'VA'd b-Ad
b-j'Xi?0
2 5x- DBJLA- l'<fr(iXl)X!>/(JTriHV >AUAii
Hill 8"! D80WX+("l D88C-8^ +(r 08 W J+?
■!'fl[iXliX>r(J-J'6VA'H(r8Arl{C^ j!^&-i! JCCJ;Ci!
<6Ib/fj!b-rbX brl;8-j!rbl- H [Ji /f -J Cll/C H4^<GXJ! AAAAfvTtXJ! b^?/rX C«b^j!rbl- C« letter.] >^l;^
?^l8<!^i0Xb- /l/TXlXbiflib-li -Jfc'b-88 Xd All il-^^- :-8dD'8"lb('bX' Hl.bc'bSA.X l>A!»0U 4 >/b+? l»<frtX tXI'rb ViHG- D88C-8'XtliA Db-<!?T)HiHOrb.HlA(l-^Hi (I^Xbf ;b bl^Kl'dlKtriS
Id .bi Crb-7a^ Cd <^Xbf ;brbU0(tJC'8 +^ ysis 6 :.'8<!Jxbf G-b-XXlAOA^CH +? :-'8^Xb<ri;b--X
££ Crb ■? rb C'8 + ( :-'8 (!JX b (■ C-b-A X b ^ <!Jr()0 b ^i' ,(iO-7^rb"A/b,A7.8C-irXD-88C-8'/rd"8 >lAf6liS,\jC
(b^rbd HlrbCrb?^ "{•(TX- GX CX^rtJiTa b-A'HlP
lfiS7.] M the CMhmi* tfDdU, AOrnktbai. BituA, Sse. 601
6 >\6 Hid Di^-Fs'T ?i<^rUAf(J ^xu<r;i88ai
0XA1J!u('a l^>dA ^iCrl^d ?-J-Fl- C4"8 +? Hir
di'iJt^^ri' :-'8 ?i(^rOAri{<?xuf uir:XA!
7 D-^0?lC5lD81,U('U/Cl>(Uli-D-8'b?lD'8U^ bXd X/XI-XflrOdHidi 8l»i<CD'idJ+^"lrAi^
^jCjCl'UtlCJLI'rC J"6"lri-H&XJ!b- -FJ!«^88'XrCD
, A
8 i ^fb- JC d 8"^ b A^, *b,rl{XX A,-Jfl{ rl{H^rCX A X8 l?-J -Fi- Hl.b^bJCX Gi^lfb8lrli +blA-J^rb, HA ?rbf/C
q-a^ AbVbXxi'criiix Gx>r(J JgiAHC-i^Jlxi'd
X:-X- D8A^ aIa >2>b-lA H-F;)li- D-8ix"Bld Il-XXd
>rb 1"8 .••d,+^:-8"Xd:-8"j; ^Ki HA^Xi! H-lIC dQlf D-8J1!X8"J! Xi!'8+(rj! Jll'XXAdrtl l^IXl-
D-8A^ A^X H^UXl ft/^1"
10 Hl-d cf 1 Gil- ;b > A"l HOI :'X-+? l^A'bliX^ d->8rli^X^fAjA(3d Hlb^b6-4AVA-b-Hl,b^b 8 -A* HA-JDA H-JDb-X ibAi^rbXAX/rdT^lB /X-
D-8^Dj'rbb;:X >A>(ri* CiHC-r-x-
11 D-8-J'd HAH0 ^^O^iS i()-Jd ■J-FJ!<f AA+C ^X >1 ><b d"'-0(5A+ fdX
fft* «r«»« ia braokrt* denow the number «£ letters probebty miMing in the efccea perto. The initul fijuret ehow the commencemeat of eMh Use, on the piVUr, and Id the enfrtTed pUte of the 7th voL of Researchef.]
603 InteffreMiam of the inMcrifiumg {July,
Translation of Inncriftion ramnd the coimmn.
Moreover along with the increaae of religion, oppotition will ia- crease: for which reason I have appointed sermons to he preached, and I have established ordinances of every kind ; through the efficacy of which* the misguided, having acquired tme knowledge, shall proclaim it on all sides (?), and shall become active in upholding its duties. The disciples too flocking in vast multitudes (many hundred thousand souh), let these likewise receive my command — ' in such wise do ye too address on all sides (or address comfortably?) the pecqile united in religion.' King Dbvanam pita Fit adasi thus spake : — ^Thus among the
Transcript of the Inscription round the column.
1. Dkamma oo^ty^ eka M^Aa 1 9a4hiiati ; «layMui aVutife dkmmmas&oAmin t6ioipk6ni 2, diuufandautathini 3 Pi9idh4ni 4n6pit4ni : yafdya (?) f6pi b^umt /raastf 4ymtd 4 et» pmliyo va^iionttpi, pavifhaUpai^tipi 5 : raJ<Mpi bahuketu pdMatgiasahaMgu AyatA, tdptmi dnapita, kevameka kevamcha paliyo vadatha 6
1. The only word toi table here is ^\lf ;^ opposition : Rtttrnm Paulm would read vf^ wisdom. There is no such word as -mjM ^^ * cerebral dh. The more proselytism succeeded, the greater opposition it would necessarily meet.
2. SMipiti}%i should doubtless be idvdpHdni m^\f^^t(^ ' caused to be
beard.'
3. ilmi«aMi»t (subauditur vaMyoiii). ^if W^rfift ordinances, would be tbe more correct expression. ^niTt^in. ordered, commanded.
4. yaidympdpi bahune jatuuin 6yatd* The first three letters are inserted in dots on the transcript in the society's possession ; it is consequently doubtful how to restore the passage ; a nominative plural masculine is required (o agree with dyaid and govern v^dumti, tbus ^^ ^VfiT Ifm Krf(, xH ^fw^ Vf^i^VT. '^^ meaning of paliye or paliyo is very doubtful : it resembles or contrasts with the viyo of a former part of the inscription. The pandit would have iff^ifT * on all sides' — viz. that they should become missionaries after their own conversion.
5. Perhaps 3|^^ wnrwf^» ' ^^7 '^"^^^ employ others in speaking' (or preaching).
6. The word vadatk^ being in the seoond person plural irVW' ^^® '^/'M^ ^^1^1^, beginning the sentence must be in the rocatire, * oh disciples.* But
^▼en this requires a correction from vaddtha to vadatko. Aymtd and ciuyt/^ are
equivalent to the Sanskrit ^^ and ^|lnf^HI!» hsTing come and being
admitted by me,— or ^11||fHlvi:,to them it is commanded, whiobis best beoaasa
it leads to the imperative conjunction vedatka*
1887.] on the Cehmm of Delhi, AUahabad, Betiah, SfC. 60S
present generation have I endowed establiahmenta, appointed men very
wise in the faith,— «nd done for the faith.
King Dvy^NAM PITA Pitadasi again epake as follows : — ^Along tber' highroads I have caused fig trees to be planted, that they may be for shade to animals and men ; I have (also) planted mango trees : and at every half-coss I have canaed wells to be constructed, and (resting-
2. /anaifi dkaifimayutmn 7. Devdnain piy€ Piyadati heva mha : Ma meva me anu* 9ekhamdne 8 dhammathdbhani iaiani 9, dhaiftma mahdmatd kaid 10, dhaifuna . ,,..,ra ka^. D^vdnam piye Ptyodati (4fa hevam aha. M4geiu pt im 11 nigohini rvpdptttfni iMidyopag^i hatai^ti pasumanitiaam 12 : ambawUthikjfd rcpdpitd 13 : a4kakatay6ni pi m# udupdndni
3. khdndpdpitdni 14 ; nisi «ptcAa kdl6pU6 15 ; 4p6nSu 16 m§ bahukdni tata
7. . ^^nnw Ifirnit address yourseWei to the people endowed with Tirtue (the faithful). 8. ^W^HW ^^^I^HI^' ''^' ^^^^ agrees with the Bentence. called iriya
vUethan ia Sanskrit. AnwvekkamAni 7th case ' among the now apparent/ that Is among the present generation.
9* IVW^flfr^Wrf^ VWTf'fi ' religious establishments are made,* or perhaps ^i|fX: pillars, made neuter according to the Idiom of the Pali dialect ? •10. wWiminTT: IPTT: the Tery learned in religion are made — i, e. wise priests appointed. The succeeding word is erased, and it is nnneceasarj to fill it up, as the sense is complete without. From the last line of the inscription, where thambdni occurs, the missing letter may perhaps be read ^, 4^^^'
11« «nlf^fTr ^ s^^nn: Tl^lfmrr:* ' "» my roads nagrodh trees, (the banyan tree orgeat indiea) caused to be planted in rows.'
12. ^wnrvr: lifiimfa M|A^*l*Ml^i> ' "l**!! h® fo' giving shade to animals and men.' The whole of this paragraph is smooth and intelligible.
13. Ahmaiikya of the small or printed text is in the large facsimile ambtnubhu ityd which leads us to the otherwise hasardous reading of ^Hf^y* 'mangoe trees,'
the word rojMpitd (applied just before to the jjanting of trees) confirms this satisfactory substitution.
14. ^1^1 Hill r*l ^<,yf^lfir» 'wells at every halfcqss.' — ^This passage is highly useful in conflrmiog the valae of the letter I as «. Udupdndni should be Mfop^iidfw. Khdn6p6pitani, may be rendered vrfWIfT^ caused to be dug, or WTW ^nfVwrf'r ^^» *^^ made complete— (pai^Aa.)
15. Seyeral letters are here lost, but it is easy to supply them conjecturally having the two first syllables, niH and the participle kdidpitd: — filfllHtfig ^I^HI; ^^f^pf Hlftm* and houses to put up for the night in are caused to be built.
1^* ^IV|l||fi| are taverns or places for drinking. Space for one letter follows ^^, probably fif i^-taia fa/«, Sanskrit Wlf^vf :, here and there.
M4 Inierfreiatim of tkg mBcripium [Jo&r ,
places ?) for the nig^lit to be erected. And how many taveraa (or serais) haye been erected by me at yarions places, for the eptertainment of man and beast I So that as the people* finding the road to every species of pleasure and convenience in these pkcea of entertainment, these new towns, (nayapuri ?) rejoiceth onder my nde, so let them thoronghly appreciate and follow after the same (system oi benevo- lence). This is my object, and thns have I done.
mikhdjfan^jfa puli me r^iki wimma y4ekm tukkajfiU loki; twrfydfc* rffc4Hiw^iiy|i|»ati
4. MS ibcfs 19. D4v4»amfiif€ PijfmdtH kaoa Aa : Dhsifmm wnkimM fimtt4 b&hu vidhstu 20 aputu dnugmkiktgu vhf^mfa, tefOPajUdMO^ diem gihilk4juaii efta tMs
1^* VfH WTITW TOWmmt* literaOy, * for tbe entertalBmeBt of beast and man.' The five following letteri are Baiaaing, which may be anpplied by np^Hp^l or some aimilar word.
18. This neat aentence will ran thus in Sanskrit, alteriag one or two vowels
o"'7» w ^r*iHTi*iTi! ftPniT^ f% (ir) ^wPWTif siJHbPi ^Tsflfir: mr
^Wr^t ^Pf : THi^ ^I^TlJirfrnrfll ^^J^jfir^l^r^ Tftr. in tWs the only alteration made are yaiha for ya .* and rdifMi from rdjiki (natural to die P&Ii dialect) tbe third case of rdji^ a line or descent. The application of iiiiiM indefinite, ly is qnite idiomatieal. The ta may be inserted after ki — ^bnt it will read withont, * thia people aa they take pleaanre under my dynasty on account of the varions profit and well being by means of entertainment in my town (or conn try), (f«/Aa must be here understood) so let them take cognisance of (or partake in) this the fame (or laudable effect) of my religion.* Puriki ri^hi may alao be understood aa in town and country, in the translation.
19. This sentence is quite grammatieal ^H^JlH^ ft (or f.l|<^Am^l) ^^fplf : < from thia oauae by me this (is) done.'
20. The large facsimile corrects the vowels, ft for ia, vidhetu for vidkmtmj &c. of the printed transcript, mdid is the same in both, bat in other plaoea w« find maid. The paaiage nay run : ^i ir^TinfT ^fW W ^vfYW^ ^J^
^IVIJt^f't flnnw l^WHr^Wfrl—^be word q|^[^^* among unbelicvewt cannot well be admitted here— ^P91f IfT^, ' with kindneases and fkvora' may be the word intended, which though feminine in Sanskrit is here used in the neuter. Porvay«i?a/d, R. P. would read W^tllfrHTSf obtaining age, or growing old-^in thu latter case the sense will be, that the * wise unto salvation* growing old in tbe manifold riches of my condescension and in the favors of the aaeetica and the laity growing old — they in the s«n^Ac| ($am^kat€n for san^Acfe) or places of assembly made by me— shall attain old age ? But mdhwuUi, will be much
1M7.] on a# Cahmmt cfDMi, Mahabod, Beiiah. SfC. tOS
• Tins wp9ke Ichig DmfhiJiuwnA Pitada«i : — Let the priests deeply ▼ersed in tlie foith (or let my doctrines ? ) penetrate ftmong the mnlti- tiides of the rieh eepaUe of grsntiDg Mayors, and let them penetrate alike among ail the nnbelievers whether of ascetics, or of hoaseh(4ders : and let them penetrate into the aasemUies (t) for my sake. MoreoTer let them for my site ind their way among the hrihmans and the most destitate: and among those who hafe abandoned domestic life^ for my sake kt th«n penetrate ; and among Taridos nnbelievers for my sake
MMoiMfttiU nfimkttu pi im» Mate,
6. imt friyapat6 hohantUi ; nigtttktt^ S2 p» im tait, ime e^fopSftf koha^titi : nAi^ p48an4uu pi me ka^, inu piydptttA kohmntiti : pati^itiiha patU^mtkain 23 tuu tuu U H
further on lias the
laoreiotellifiUe if rendered tmtU or^Mirkm, in lien of teschers. (See prelisti- nary remarkt.)
Should Mnghat be a right reading, it gives us the aspirated g j^, which is ezaot- ly the form that would be deduced from the more modern alphabets ; but if an A II, the sense will be the same. From the subsequent repetition of the propo- sition <m« vyipatd Mkmiti with so many nouns of person in the locatiTS case, it seems preferable to take arihent and pdimi4€nt in the same sense— which may be done by reading the former either as ^frffw* smong the aillict* od or frightened, or ^rpfv ^^^ "c^* ^^ ^^^^ yariously written ptgpaniit kohanii, kahamti, &c. may^be ^wf^ »ther than iv^f«||— in the pa9lnJt tense—' shall be occasionally.' viT ^^^^ *^ '^^^ ^^ BsesiMng of ' on aooouat -of**
21. We baTe here undoubtedly the vernacular word for brihman ^s^Acnctis for mV^ ^laiir^fiW among brihmans (those without trade)— and laity
(Ihoae fottowisg oeci|pationa).
22. Nigathew^ Sanskrit fin^irv— those who have abandoned home, or refi-
gioB, or caste.
23. PaHviMUha patipUiihofft (the last i|i redundant. The pandit would read tfaftW ' ^^ y* *'^*"' ^^ ^^ ^ amongst*— (or stedfastly pursue their object) meaning the fnahiwMtdt among the people— but this ii inconsistent^ with the /els which require SF!irfVlC<n SlfirfVll^ iK W^ 11^ 91^ ^H^: ^RITtr Villi: ^ ji, * among these several parties respectively, these my several wise m^ and holy nMn <sksU And thsir way.' The double expression tbroughont U peen* lisr, as is the sddidon alter the verb «f ^4^ ^ ^|^ "^n^* "^ •*•"« '^
•softikeQsntiles«» 4 1
Imerpr^^ihm of the inicrifiiem$ ^Jxsi,r,
let them find Ibair way i-^ytm lue your utmost eiideaTOim wnon^ these sefcnd cImms, that the wise men* these men learned in the religion, (or these doetrines of my religion) may penetrate among* these respectively, as well as among all otiier vnbelievers.
Thns spake king Dbv/nampita Pitadasi : — And let these (priests) and others the most skilinl in the sacred offices penetrating among the charitably disposed of my qoeeos and among all my sedoded women dis-
6. Et§ ehm an§ehm baku kdmakkA 34 dinamtagun 26 9iydpmid m mmm eimm dt- 9Uam 26 eha, tavati eha am nitodhanati U haku mdkenja d (da) Uma 37 tini tdmi UcOd
y^tmnim pt^aQS HidmchM ditim2d ehmddUUmam^O pi eha mm kmU ; tp-
ndndan dU dtrnkumArinam 31 ima ddnavuaguu viffipala hahantiH, Dhamm6padina tk49^dkMimim^falifati^2l2: mJd dhammApad^ma
84. Hers the word wy mwnu ^ ssbttitated for n^miti;— mendag * the ftniahod prsotitiosen is religions ceremonial'— for JTdMuOM read IdwaAtf, or Mnef Ad, ^r^:«-bot if sidbMdfd be made « ^bidrum'-^tdmrnkd moat be rendered ceremonial.
25. ^mPmlff ' smoBf the free beatowers of charity/ in the P4H the word
ia need in the dngnlar ddnstitefMi Oumm) for dcsaotnif >.
26. Devinsm S. im ^4t^ 94w» ' sisong the whole of my qneens' in contra-
diatinction to «< (?) rodAsncW, which may mean fn ^KTf| * concubinea ; aepa« parated.'
2^« ^^fi^if SITW^f 'with the ntmoat rcBpect and reyereoce,* there ia
OYidently a letter wanting afker d, which ii auppUed by a d.
28. The pandit here alto enables me to anpply a hiatna of teveral lettera :— in^ infir irm ^mtfk WPJ or paHta C¥^^) l«t them (the priesta) thna d^acreetly or reapectfUlly make their efforts (at converaion), — paismmf eiertian pr^iiMf respectful.
29. JSr<da cAeos difdracils, qnasi ^(^^s f^^^ (<>' f^V^S ) ' ^^ ^yout snd abroad, within and without ;* the application is dabions. I prefer TinV ' with the eyes.*
30. The pandit suggests ^n^^ ^^^^ ^fJKf *^^ (whence may bo formed
^l^^^l^t posscisively) of inferior wives, women, but I find wn^i^ ' a son*
in Wilson's dictionary snd necessarily prefer s word exactly agreeing with the text.
BU ^i)m\^ ^41iWK!Wt ' ^' ^^^^ queens and princes :' ddaestasyom is here put in the plaral, which makes it doubtfhl whether the former ahouid not dso be so. (See note 25.)
32. These two words in the 4th case must be connisoted with the preeediiif Mntencs SllBlMI^|i||^|f| for the purpose of religioas sbetrsction, ^pdddwom, ' lestrainfaig the organs of sense,' has howoTer the second a long . ^^[^ O'em.) is a narar or present, ^nii^ a calamity t iffiiMfjiyil^ ' '«' the dsft asfisrtainmeat of dAsnac,' for s regular religious instructioB ?
)«d7J M ike CblMimt of DeM. AttaMad. Betiah, SfC. «07
oraetly and respeotfiilly use tiieir most penoaaive eflbrts (at conTer^ siod) : and acting on the heart and on the eyea of the children, fie my aake penetrate in like manner among the charitably diaposed of other queens and princea for the purpoae (of imparting) religioua enthuaiasm and thorough reUgiooa instmction. And this ia the tme religiona demotion, this the sum of religiona ioBtraction : (viz J that it shall in* ereaae the mercy and charity* the truth and purity, the kindness and honesty of the world.
Thoa spake king Dbyanampita Pitaoasi : — And whateversoever benevolent acts have been done by me, the same shall be prescribed as duties to the people who follow after me : and in this (manner) shall their influence and increase be manifest, — by doing service to Cither and mother ( by doing service to spiritual pastors ; by respect- ful demeanour to the aged and fuU of years, — and by kindness and
7. Dka^mdpa^patieha, yd iyqm 33 dayddint ia^uoekave mandavnidkmM eka 34 iokma luvam va^isatiti. Dtv&nampiye piya dasi Idja hevam dhd, ydnihikAni eha mama ya tadhandni katdni 35 tarn lake anupappa^nt taifuihaanuvidkiyanti 36 ; tena vadhitd dka
8. tadhisanti eka 37 mdtdpitiiu su$£i$dyd ;—guruiu nuAtdyd 38 ; vaydmahdlO' JtoMOip anupatipatiyd 39 ; — babhanatamantsu, — kapanofMUainu, aoaddsa bhatiketu «a)|i-
33. lyam, femioine, agreeing with prat^atii, the worthier of the two ai ia Lstin.
34. Of these three conpled qaalities the two first are known from the north tablet : The third in the large facaimile reads mandavi tddham^, which may be rendered «pS[0(|WW 'Among the squalid- clothed, the outcasts (lokata) of the world.* But though agreeing letter for letter, the sense is unsatisfactory, and I ba?e preferred a translation on the supposition that the derivation of the words is from madkata, sweet, bland, and sddAu, honest. Sddhu is also a term o{ salu- lition used to those who bare attained aroAal-hood. See preceding page 518.
3S- inf^^ Hflftf^mPRT '^nWTf'r IWTf«r» * whatCTersoeyer noble acUons by me are done.*
36. M (for irrfif) «l4 ^Hilftnrir Wrfsnr ^|irf%*Nr* * *hese tUngs, unto the people who wait upon me for instruction, are prescribed as duties.' fipffif sacred rites enjoined bj the veda$.
37. -ftif "^rfwni ^ifiltlpH. ' By this (means) (those good acto) having increased, shall cause to increase also (the following, good acta ; Tia.)
38. ifTnrf^Vl YJ^^WWT >Tf V^ir^r ' rendering service to father and mother, and the same to spiritual guides' the next word payA maJkdiaHmam, is intcrV preted by R. P. as : ' the very aged'— there is no corresponding Sanskrit word ;. H^l(\|^m} may be the bald-headed, from ^f%^, forehead. A great man is
called kar'ra kapdl, from a notion that a man's destiny is written oa his 4i 3
IwihrpnUUm of IA0 inn'iyrtwi tXvirT»
ewdeieenMOB to brfliaans and siMiiHiw* to the ovpbu «i4 dirtiUtw, to Mnranto «ad tbe mtnatrd tribe.
King Dbtanamfita Pitas aai agam apake : — And rtligioB incnaaedl among men by two aeparate proceaaee» — }pf perfngmaiif< of rdigiaaa offices* and by aecanty againat perseontioii. Aceofdingly tbit rdigioas cfioea and inunanities might aboand among maUitodaar I have obaerred tbe ordinanoes myaelf aatbe apple of my eye (?) (aa testified by) all these animals which haye been eared froaa sfatagbter, and
mmntihi va^hitA duwthi ytva Akdidii 40 dhaiiuna niymn0nm dUi mritiyd ckm
9. tmta thm htkum dkammm niyamnirUiyiva dka bkuye; dhaqtma tuymme j*-*^*^ <MyfM2iy«*«>41. /«4mdUiiaiMiiMAt«MriJUy^M,«fii4a^db«6«&tt ndyomifit 42 3fAnt me ka^ni : ntrtttya va cka bkuf^; va4hitd ooiAtyidyc 43 hhutdnam.
forehMa :— thu in the Nmtkmdkmf wlien the swan bringiag a mesMge from JPtityirt it caaglit by Nala rigB, it lemeBti :—
" Why, oh Cnator I with thy loCnt hnd, who mAmt the temfer ami the •old wife, hut yov writlen on my forehead the haraiiig letter which layB, thoe •halt be leparated from thy mate ?*'
5^- Wf^R^I^^^ >M^<»^^ ^»<l^*<i%^ ^mHiMIHI. The perreniaB of the word ^^Asmh as te^Aon (before alluded to) is eommoa bow in some proTinces. The wampnttipaiti or eondeseenstoii to these classes, is eeDtraiM with the mmfrrnHpuiH or respectful behsTJonr to tbe aged.
Similar doctrines are incnlcated in an addendam to the ten moral precepte by SnoRO BTSAH a religions king {dkwiaui rija) of Tibet :
1. Reverence to God.— 2. Exercise of tme religion.— 3. JUwpeei io Oe iMTiMtf.— 4. ^oMOwr to purenti.-^S. Respect to the higher classes and to old persons.— 6. Good.heartedness, (or sincerity) to friends and acquainUnoes.— 7. To be useful to one^s countrymen, Ac— See manuscript Tolume of Csom a's Anal lysis of Tibetan works. The Snbha $kiim rmhtdwidki of Sakta Pandita. Also Index KmMfur, leaf 23, page 44.
40, J)HW€ki for Y^f% two-fold, w. : tint ^rrantfr •«• form- : the second. H^filW*I 1l9^ (niriiipm for nriie, dancing) according to the pandit : bnt I youid prefer dwikidkdrtki pn the PAH 3rd case plural) • by two signs or tokens :• ▼"•flRirW^by ▼•lentsffy practice of its obserrances, and Mcondly fi|^J. *• by freedom from violence-security against persecution.' The Sanskrit wonld h« fTUt ^IfH^W i to the dual. " "*
T'fwrr, • •■ in the transUtion.' ^ y^^^w^
1 UTJ] on the CMmu ^ DOd, 4lhMM. Betiah, Sfc. M9
hf iiwiiifiilil oUbBt virtvoiu acte perfbnii«4 on my behalf. And tbat the reHgioa may be free from the peraecntion of men, increasing Ifarongh the absokte prohibition to put to death living beings, or to aaer^ee anght tbnt draweth breath. -For sneh an object ie all this done, that it may endare to my sons and their aons' sons—- aa long the sonand the moon shall la«t. Wherefore let them follow its iDJuactionsand be obedient thereto— and let it be had in reverence and respect. In the twenty •seventh year of my reigpi have I cansed this edict to be written ; so sayeth (Dbva'nampita) : — " Let stone pillars be prepared and let this edict of religion be engraven thereon, that it may endare unto the remotest ages."
10 anulabhAye pAn&nam : »i ttdye aihdye iyam kate : putd papotike 44 ehanda ma- tuUyik$ 4ft kttuH : toMokm anupat^JmUuti hevam hi, anupaf^ajantdm hi 49« ata la- dha ta aVMahoti, 47 sataoisati wudbhisitenami iyam dhammaiibi UkhapdpitMit eta Devdnmi^yu iki ; — " Iyam
11. dktniunalibi ata aihd rilaOMbhdnitd sila dhalakdtniva tata kataffiyd ; ena «« chiUMti nyd.''48
42. Niyamimi neater for tlie Sanskrit masciilme fifi||fT and so the participle.
43. ^fw^r^ ^Jirmt, • by the not killing of animaU,* ^nn^'iTT^ irTfWft. ' by the not BacKifidng of lifingbdngft.' m tH^^V^QTV TWinfT, ' M ^ith luch object is thh done.'
^* S^n$T^l4( ' pending from lona to greatgrandaona' — ^from generation to generation.
45. ^i^H^vO^^f ' pending the snn'a and moon^s (duration), H^^fl^fir.
46. For trnttpatipajtatiu^ see note 13, north inscription. The duplioation ^iW^lfifW'?^ Xf^ ^TiflTV^ptlt f^, the first in the e^mnumform, the second
propn-form of the lerb, seem intended to make the order more impresslTe and imperative.
47. The half eflkced word cannot well be explained ; the second is ^TTKT^T Hr^fir, ' let it be rcTerenced*, or « let reverence be,» probably the word is repeated here as before.
48. The final sentence I did not quite understand when writing mj first notice, hming supposed MikttkabkM to represent the Sanskrit rilasihdpma. After careful reeonsidB ration with the pandit, we recognise the P4li as rather the enact equiTalent for tUastdmbka, a stone pillar (made neuter) t the sentence may tbeiefofv thus be transcribed if;if ^^^fmf^l ^1T; ^TO fiWTmw:
W DlVl^lf<«l 'TT IWr: wAm: X'^f W fiT^fHlflf: WW. T*»« transUtion Is given in the text, A'dhdra, a receptacle, a stone intended to contain a record. The words iiMhnhhM and nhdhaMdni howcTer, being in the plural and neuter, require iataviymHi uLm neuter, which maj be effected by altering the next word ene to 4im,«-'<ii# being superfinous though admissible as a duplication ef
610
N^a Meieorologteal RegUUf,
titn^TA
|
VII.- |
"Ahttnei ( |
9/a |
Meieorological Register |
kept at the CMmmdM At- |
|||||||
|
ObtenratloBaat 10 a. \ |
-• 1 |
Obe.at4 F. M. |
Wind ^ weather ; raiv. |
||||||||
|
Day. |
Bar. at39o. |
Thermometer. | |
Bar. at 890. |
Thermometer |
At 10 A. If . |
At 4 p. M. |
± |
||||
|
^— ^*# |
Air. 80 |
Wet 43 |
Dur. |
Air. |
Wet |
Dur. 9 |
|||||
|
Mar.l |
98,839 |
96,464 |
66 |
47 |
SW. doudf. |
SW. doady. |
|||||
|
9 |
409 |
59 |
44 |
376 |
63 |
63 |
10 |
W. clear. |
W. dear. |
||
|
a |
437 |
84 |
48 |
899 |
61 |
46 |
16 |
W. ditto. |
SW. doady. |
||
|
4 |
488 |
89 |
47 |
389 |
64 |
47 |
17 |
W. ditto. |
W. dear. |
||
|
8 |
479 |
83 |
48 |
806 |
63 |
47 |
16 |
W. elondy* |
W. ditto. |
||
|
6 |
817 |
81 |
45 |
417 |
63 |
46 |
19 |
SW. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
||
|
» |
809 |
83 |
46 |
404 |
67 |
48 |
18 |
W. dear. |
W. ditto. |
||
|
8 |
609 |
88 |
48 |
498 |
68 |
49 |
19 |
W. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
||
|
0 10 11 la 13 |
587 |
54 |
47 |
• • |
• . |
. • |
• a |
SW. doudy. |
|||
|
• • |
. . |
• • |
• a |
384 |
65 |
47 |
18 |
W. ditto. |
|||
|
14 |
368 |
66 |
47 |
9 |
933 |
65 |
48 |
17 |
W. dear. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
16 |
990 |
63 |
46 |
7 |
914 |
67 |
50 |
17 |
W. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
16 |
894 |
66 |
48 |
7 |
979 |
69 |
63 |
16 |
Wa ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
IT |
439 |
57 |
60 |
7 |
391 |
68 |
59 |
16 |
Wa ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
18 |
469 |
57 |
60 |
7 |
338 |
68 |
89 |
16 |
W. ditto. |
SW. doady. |
|
|
19 |
449 |
67 |
60 |
7 |
316 |
70 |
69 |
18 |
SW. doudy. |
W. dear. |
|
|
90 |
379 |
68 |
61 |
7 |
963 |
71 |
66 |
18 |
W. clear. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
31 |
809 |
88 |
51 |
7 |
190 |
67 |
59 |
14 |
W. ditto. |
NW. doady. |
0178 |
|
99 |
397 |
66 |
60 |
6 |
934 |
69 |
58 |
14 |
W. ditto. |
w. dear. |
|
|
93 |
387 |
58 |
59 |
6 |
398 |
69 |
56 |
14 |
W. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
94 |
439 |
61 |
63 |
8 |
330 |
70 |
86 |
14 |
W. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
35 |
409 |
69 |
54 |
8 |
306 |
79 |
67 |
16 |
W. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
96 |
384 |
64 |
55 |
9 |
3:^ |
70 |
67 |
13 |
W. ditto. |
W. doady. |
|
|
97 |
441 |
65 |
65 |
10 |
883 |
73 |
65 |
18 |
W. ditto. |
W. dear. |
|
|
98 |
311 |
63 |
50 |
13 |
189 |
74 |
59 |
99 |
W. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
99 |
931 |
63 |
61 |
19 |
139 |
73 |
49 |
94 |
W. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
SO |
963 |
89 |
47 |
19 |
196 |
71 |
49 |
33 |
W. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
31 |
343 |
58 56.7 |
47 48.8 |
11 |
936 |
69 64.4 |
81 |
18 |
W. ditto. |
NW. ditto. |
|
|
Mean, |
96,410 |
6.9 |
25,999 |
48 |
16.4 |
0178 |
|||||
|
Apr.l |
95,376 |
68 |
48 |
10 |
96,936 |
69 |
48 |
91 |
W. dear. |
W. dear. |
|
|
9 |
346 |
69 |
60 |
19 |
936 |
61 |
48 |
IS |
W. ditto. |
NW. doady. |
|
|
3 |
390 |
64 |
49 |
6 |
974 |
64 |
64 |
10 |
W. doady. |
NW. ditto. |
0868 |
|
4 |
347 |
66 |
50 |
6 |
954 |
68 |
60 |
18 |
W.fof. |
W. dear. |
|
|
8 |
3S6 |
68 |
66 |
8 |
939 |
71 |
84 |
17 |
W. dear. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
8 |
302 |
60 |
69 |
8 |
929 |
74 |
89 |
99 |
W. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
7 |
338 |
69 |
64 |
8 |
397 |
76 |
64 |
99 |
NW. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
8 |
317 |
63 |
69 |
11 |
197 |
76 |
60 |
96 |
W. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
9 |
360 |
69 |
50 |
19 |
946 |
79 |
53 |
19 |
SW. cloudy. |
SW. doady. |
|
|
10 |
343 |
64 |
69 |
19 |
999 |
71 |
61 |
30 |
W. elear. |
SW. ditto. |
|
|
11 |
980 |
61 |
59 |
9 |
189 |
74 |
66 |
19 |
W. ditto. |
W. dear. |
|
|
19 |
327 |
69 |
53 |
11 |
933 |
76 |
65 |
20 |
SW. dear. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
13 |
359 |
63 |
63 |
10 |
994 |
77 |
67 |
90 |
S. ditto. |
S. calm. |
|
|
14 |
307 |
66 |
66 |
JO |
. . |
• • |
• » |
• * |
SW. ditto. |
||
|
15 |
997 |
67 |
66 |
11 |
178 |
80 |
69 |
98 |
W. ditto. |
W. clear. |
|
|
18 |
977 |
66 |
56 |
n |
909 |
78 |
64 |
94 |
S. calm. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
17 |
301 |
67 |
64 |
13 |
173 |
75 |
68 |
17 |
8. ditto. |
8. doady. |
|
|
18 |
9J7 |
67 |
66 |
u |
• • |
. a |
• • |
• * |
S. ditto. |
||
|
19 |
934 |
68 |
57 |
11 |
156 |
76 |
60 |
16 |
SW. ditto. |
W. calm* |
|
|
90 |
975 |
70 |
60 |
10 |
176 |
80 |
60 |
90 |
SW. breesy. |
W. breeay. |
|
|
91 |
959 |
74 |
57 |
17 |
142 |
82 |
60 |
99 |
SW. calm. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
99 |
309 |
70 |
66 |
14 |
996 |
81 |
68 |
96 |
SW. ditto. |
SW. calm. |
|
|
93 |
409 |
66 |
61 |
\6 |
395 |
76 |
68 |
93 |
SW. ditto. |
SW. ditto. |
|
|
94 |
499 |
64 |
50 |
14 |
377 |
74 |
53 |
91 |
SW. ditto. |
SW. ditto. |
|
|
95 |
446 |
69 |
50 |
19 |
• • |
• • |
• • |
• e |
SW. ditto. |
||
|
98 |
431 |
63 |
63 |
10 |
337 |
76 |
84 |
91 |
SW. ditto. |
W. dear. |
|
|
97 |
430 |
66 |
93 |
19 |
• • |
• a |
r . |
« • |
SW. ditto. |
||
|
98 |
393 |
66 |
66 |
11 |
995 |
80 |
60 |
90 |
W. ditto. |
SW. |
t |
|
99 |
469 |
69 |
68 |
11 |
991 |
81 |
55 |
9^ |
SW. ditto. |
NW. |
|
|
80 |
893 |
71 |
65 |
16 |
906 |
80 74 |
64 |
96 |
SW. ditto. |
W. |
|
|
Mean, |
96,346 |
64 |
83 |
11 |
95,331 |
64 |
90 |
\ |
•M |
1837.]
N^al Meteorological Register,
611
|
Btieneyfor |
1837. |
By |
A. Campbbll, |
Esq |
P.M. D. N^l Reridency. |
||||||
|
ObaarvationB at 10 A. M. |
pbe. at 4 P. M. |
Wind ; weather'; rain. |
|||||||||
|
«^ |
Bar. at39». |
Thermometer |
Bar. at 33*. |
Thermometer. |
At 10 A. If. |
At 4 F. M. |
i' |
||||
|
Day. |
Air. 71 |
Wet 54 |
mtt. 17 |
Air. 73 |
WetjDiff. |
S |
|||||
|
Mayl |
35|359 |
95.317 |
55 |
17 |
SW. clear. |
NW. dondy. |
|||||
|
2 |
369 |
66 |
59 |
14 |
379 |
78 |
66 |
33 |
SW. ditto. |
NW. dear. |
|
|
S |
404 |
65 |
54 |
U |
317 |
68 |
56 |
13 |
W. cloudy. |
W. ditto. |
0173 |
|
4 |
454 |
.55 |
50 |
5 |
373 |
56 |
50 |
6 |
N. W. rain. |
NW. rainy. |
519 |
|
5 |
377 |
56 |
50 |
6 |
910 64 |
54 |
JO |
N. W. ditto. |
W. clear. |
519 |
|
|
9 |
365 |
60 |
64 |
6 |
997 71 |
65 |
19 |
W. clear. |
W. fioe. |
||
|
7 |
4J0 |
66 |
56 |
10 |
331 |
76 |
60 |
16 |
W. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
8 |
391 |
70 |
58 |
13 |
333 |
79 |
56 |
93 |
NW. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
043 |
|
9 |
364 |
68 |
67 |
11 |
260 |
77 |
58 |
19 |
W. fine. |
W. ditto. |
173 |
|
10 |
883 |
66 |
57 |
8 |
369 75 |
57 |
18 |
SW. clear. ' |
W. ditto. |
||
|
2] |
870 |
66 |
56 |
9 |
950 77 |
56 |
91 |
NW. ditto. |
SW. cloudy. |
||
|
19 |
347 |
66 |
84 |
13 |
953 76 |
55 |
91 |
NE. ditto. |
NW. ditto. |
||
|
IS |
983 |
70 |
55 |
15 |
183: 78 |
56 |
23 |
NE. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
||
|
U |
981 |
71 |
58 |
13 |
199 |
79 |
60 |
19 |
NE. ditto. |
W. haay. |
|
|
15 |
979 |
79 |
58 |
14 |
199 |
81 |
60 |
31 |
NE. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
16 17 18 |
987 |
73 |
68 |
14 |
905 |
83 |
58 |
34 |
NE. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
19 90 91 |
933 |
75 |
58 |
17 |
193 |
83 |
63 |
20 |
NE. clear. |
W. dondy. |
|
|
93 |
950 |
78 |
60 |
18 |
164 |
83 |
69 |
31 |
B. dondy. |
NW. ditto. |
|
|
93 |
967 |
75 |
69 |
13 |
168 |
84 |
64 |
30 |
NE. dear. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
94 |
985 |
71 |
60 |
11 |
185 |
83 |
63 |
20 |
NE. ditto. |
W. dear. |
|
|
95 |
806 |
74 |
61 |
13 |
319 |
80 |
64 |
18 |
SE. dondy. |
W. dondy. |
|
|
96 |
337 |
76 |
63 |
13 |
349 |
83 |
66 |
16 |
NE. dear. |
SW. ditto. |
|
|
97 |
990 |
73 |
65 |
8 |
373 83 |
65 |
18 |
NE. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
696 |
|
|
98 |
931 |
76 |
68 |
8 |
140 84 |
66 |
18 |
E. ditto. |
W. dear. |
||
|
90 |
180 |
78 |
68 |
10 |
093< 87 |
65 |
33 |
NE. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
||
|
30 |
139 |
79 |
68 |
11 |
083i 88 |
65 |
33 |
NE. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
||
|
31 |
179 |
80 69 |
65 58 |
15 11 |
117 |
87 78 |
66 59 |
21 19 |
NE. ditto. |
W. doudy. |
|
|
Mean, |
95,319 |
25,317 |
9093 |
||||||||
|
Janel |
96,166 |
77 |
64 |
13 |
35,093 |
86 |
64 |
33 |
W. dear, |
W. dear. |
|
|
9 |
199 |
77 |
60 |
17 |
039 |
83 |
64 |
18 |
NE. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
3 |
139 |
75 |
66 |
19 |
097 |
85 |
57 |
38 |
N. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
4 |
946 |
74 |
57 |
17 |
168 |
84 |
58 |
36 |
W. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
0 |
307 |
75 |
60 |
15 |
231 |
86 |
58 |
37 |
NE. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
6 |
987 |
76 |
56 |
90 |
195 |
85 |
57 |
98 |
NE. hazy. |
W. haay. |
|
|
7 |
249 |
77 |
57 |
90 |
195 86 |
60 |
96 |
E. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
||
|
6 |
830 |
77 |
69 |
15 |
225' 83 |
65 |
17 |
B. ditto. |
SW. dondy. |
||
|
9 |
349 |
75 |
61 |
14 |
324 83 |
63 |
91 |
W. dear. |
W. dear. |
||
|
10 |
988 |
74 |
65 |
9 |
3071 83 |
63 |
90 |
NE. dondy. |
NW. ditto. |
0346 |
|
|
11 |
368 |
76 |
61 |
15 |
194 84 |
61 |
23 |
NW. clear. |
W. ditto » |
||
|
13 |
950 |
77 |
63 |
15 |
173 |
86 |
61 |
25 |
NW. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
13 |
276 |
77 |
63 |
15 |
173 |
87 |
63 |
25 |
NE. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
14 |
309 |
79 |
61 |
18 |
13S |
87 |
61 |
26 |
NW. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
15 |
176 |
77 |
60 |
17 |
098 |
88 |
61 |
27 |
NW. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
26 17 18 |
199 |
81 |
60 |
91 |
063 |
89 |
63 |
26 |
NW. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
|
|
19 90 |
The |
llrtt |
faU |
Of |
raioat |
IP. |
M. |
win |
d at W. thttn |
der. |
|
|
91 |
36,371 |
75 |
66 |
9 |
35,280 |
78 |
70 |
8 |
E. dondy. |
SE. cloudy. |
580 |
|
93 |
369 |
73 |
66 |
7 |
256 |
78 |
70 |
8 |
SB. ditto. |
E. ditto. |
436 |
|
93 |
362 |
74 |
66 |
9 |
335 |
76 |
67 |
8 |
SE. ditto. |
SE. rain. |
173 |
|
94 |
333 |
74 |
67 |
7 |
147 |
76 |
67 |
9 |
SE. ditto. |
NW. dondy. |
173 |
|
35 4k ^A |
159 |
74 |
66 |
8 |
113 |
78 |
70 |
8 |
NW. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
1547 |
|
96 |
143 |
74 |
70 |
4 |
094 |
77 |
71 |
6 |
E. ditto. |
B. ditto. |
|
|
97 |
166 |
74 |
67 |
7 |
083 |
78 |
70 |
8 |
E. ditto. |
SW. ditto. |
610 |
|
98 2& |
118 |
74 |
69 |
6 |
054 |
77 |
69 |
8 |
B. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
376 |
|
150 |
74 |
69 |
5 |
074 |
77 |
70 |
7 |
SB. ditto. |
SW. ditto. |
1557 |
|
|
SO |
178 |
73 |
67 |
6 13.3 |
089 |
78 71.9 |
71 64«S |
7 16.9 |
NE. ditto. |
W. ditto. |
886 |
|
Mean, |
95,338 |
76.0 |
633 |
95,150 |
• |
6808 |
613 Proe§HBn^$ tf tU Amatk Soeuiy. [Joir.
Miarek,^' Clear' mraiit a doadlata tkj not a dear atmoaphera. Oufaif f!he
part of this month there lias been a thick haze from II a. if . till mineet. la orA« nary itasona thii does not oommenea befofre the month of May, hat tUa year va have not onr nsntl freqnent spring showers.
April.— T\kt Barometrleal range between 10 and 4 la ai5. The TheraMMactiiMl range 10*. Mean depressioa of wet bulb, 15.5.
Ihis is a most onusutlly dry reason. Thefreqneat spring showers peenUar t» this elimate have been altogether wanting this seasoa. A heaTj hasc 95 days oat of the 30.
lfay.~The hottest, and driest month of May withia tha raaoUeedon of the oldest inhabitaats. The obsermtioas made in the northern end of a western open yeraadah : mean barometrleal range for the day, 96; do. tbennometrieal 9* ; average deprcasioa ofwetbnlb 15®.
Jmu. — From the 1st to the 90th the weather was hotter and drier than haa aver before been recoUeeted in Cathmandn. Mean temperatnre ftDm 1st to 16th 77* at 10 A. M. ; do. do. at 4 P. M. 850. Mean temp, from 31st to 30th at 10 a. m. 73®; do. do. at 4 p. II. 77 ^
VIII. — Proceedings of the Asiatic Soeieiy.
Wednesday Svening, 2nd August, 183T.
The Rev. W. H. Mill, D. D., Vioe.Proaident, in tho ckair.
RuBTOMJBis CowA&rn, Esq., Baboo Suttohdbn Oaotais and CapCaia Boole, were elected members of the Society.
Dr. G, 6. Spilbbury and Major J. R. GNriBunr wen ptopoetd bjr tlio Secretary, aeoonded by Mr. Cbacboft.
Dr. G. MoPbbbson, Berhan^re, propoeed by Capl. PBMBSBioir, oo^ conded by Col. Maolrod.
Letters from Messrs J. Mum and G. W« Baoov, aeknoirledlfad thBir election.
Letter from the Rojral Societies of London and Ediolmrgh, uid from the Society of Arts, acknowledged receipt of the SOth yoL of Aaiatio Researches.
The Secretary read correspondence with Governmenl pBCSBBOt to tlio resolution of last meeting regarding fthie museum.
To H. T. Pbinsbp, Esq.
Secretary to Qovemaumtf Oenerai Departimemt. Sib,
I am directed by the Asiatic Society to acknowledge the receipt of year letter, dated the 38th ultimo, to the address of their President conveying the reply of Aa Bight Honorable the Governor General of India in Coaooil to the Society'a raptasea* tation on the subject of their mnseam of antiquities and natural history.
The Society feel that they have every reason to be highly flattered with the ana* deseension and consideration extended to their address by the members of goveiB- ment; and althotteh a reference to the Honorable the Court of Diractora haa beea deemed indispensable before finally determining on the adoption of the Society's proposition for the formation of a national museum at the cost of the atate, still they entertain the most sanguine assurance of a favorable issue andar thia aa- eoaragement and recommendation with which His Lordship In Council haa haea pleasM to promise that the reference home shall be acoompanied.
On the strength of this confident expectation a very fuU meeting of the Sodaty held, on the 6th instnnt, came to the resolution that it would be uaadvisabla at such a juncture to break up the establishment, and abaadoa tha incfoient maacam upon which they had for two years devoted so considerable a portion oftheir Income, and thus perhaps have to recommenae their collections a year heaee, should tha Honomble Court acquiesce in the proposed measure.
It was consequently resolved that a second respectful application should be submit- - ted to the Right Honorable the Governor General in Council in immediate eonnactten with thdr former address to inquire :—
Whether, in order to malatain the Society's Ifusenm in its present state of a0- deasyg peudlBg tha refereaee on the subject of its extsusioB and coavaniou iaia a
1 837 .] ProeeedmffM of the A$iatic Society, 613
pMlt institiitioii, the governnent would be diiposed to saaetioii a montUy grant of 900 Rupees, ti&e aetsud sum which it now obliged to be withdrawn from this object, on aooonat of other eaUi on the Society's funds.
And secondly, whether (in order to avoid unnecessary loss of time) the Govem- ment would entrust the Society with a certain sum, say not exceeding 800 Rupees per mensem, to be expended m the accumulation of antiquities, manuscripts, and ob|ects of natural history and scienoe ; on the conditioa that, in the event of the Boaormble Court's declining their sanction to the Society's proposal, the whole of the objects thus collected shall be placed at the disposal of GoTcrnment in acquit- tance of the money advanced.
I hafc the honor accordingly to request that you will be pleased to obtain the sentiments of His Lordship in Coundi on these modifications of the original pro- position to which it is hoped there will be the less objection, because It is known that the Honorable Court has an extensive and valuable museum and library to which Bweh an aoeession cannot bat prove acceptable.
I have the honor to be, &c. AMiaiit Society^ t Apartments, \ (Signed) Jambs Prinsbp,
Cuteutta, lOih Juig, 1837. J Seey. Asiaiie Society.
To Jambs Pumbbp, Esq.
Secretary to the Aoiatie Society, Sim,
I am directed to aekBOwledge the receipt of your letter dated the 10th instant, submitting further propositions connected with the condition of the funds of the Society and its resort to Government for ^d in maintaining the museum of antiqui- ties and natural history already commenced, and in reply to state that the Right Honorable the Governor General of IncUa in Council sanctioDS, pending the reference on the subject intended to be made to the Honorable the Court of Directors, the payment of 200 rupees per mensem for the establishment and expences necessary to keep up the existing museum and library of the Asiatic Society. Orders will accord- ingly be issued for the payment of this amount monthly from the 1st proximo to the receipt of the Secretary of the Asiatic Society.
3. With respect to the further request urged on the part of the Society, viz. that the Governor General of India in Council will allow the sum of 800 rupees per mensem to be held applicable to the purchase of objects of curiosity or antiquarian interest, the Society oeing under obligation to account for the expeadituro of the money, and to deliver the articles provided for transfer to the Honorable Court's museum in London if so ordered. His lordship in Council feels compelled to decline to make any spedlie approfiriation of funds to such objects on the terms stated, but he will be ready to receive from the Society recommendations for the purchase or otikcr procurement of objects of more than common interest of which the Society may receive information, and for the obtalnment of which it may want the necessary funds.
3. His Lordship in Council desires it to be understood however that the objects for which the aid of Government funds may be solicited, ought not to be of a perish- able nature—the utility of collecting such in a climate like that of Bengal being in the opinion of his Lordship in Council very doubtful.
I am, &e. Council Chamber^ 1 H. T. Prinsbp,
861* July, 1837. i Secy, to Govt,
A member inquired what the Committee of Papers proposed doing with the government grant, the Secretary explained that as the money had been asked for a spedftc object, he concluded it would be at once devoted to the payment of the museum contingent. The Curator was, it is true, about to quit Coicutta, but as that officer's resignation was not yet before the meeting, he should defer making any motion with regard to the disposal of the grant (the acceptance of which be confessed went exceedingly against his own feelings of the dignity of the Society) until a future oc- casion.
Some copies of the third volume of the Mahdbhdrata just completed vrere laid on the table. The printer's bill for this volume (500 copies, 850 pages) amounted to Rupees 3; 693 13.
Library.
CoLBBBOOKx's Miscellaneous Essays, 3 vols.— presenf^d on the part qf the tote mUhor.
Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, Vol. XII 1. Part 2nd, 1836, also Journals of Proceedings— j»res«i/cd by the Society.
4 K
614 PrHekSngM 0/ tU Adtiie S&aety. [Jotr.
TniiuMlUB8orih«8oci«t7of AHSyVol. U. Pitt I, prmmfti b^M, jUkmJw Urn
Memoirs of the Astronomical Soeiety of Ix>o40b, Vol. IZ.— jprcMii/«rf6jrlAe SotUijf,
ACoapanioAto Johnson's Dietlonnry, English usd BengiU, — by J. MBVDisa, lOaa pmmied fy the miUhor,
Dictionary in English, BengiU. and ICanij^nrS, by Captaia Goa»oir, Political ▲gtnt at Manipnr prumted ^ ik§ uuikor tkremgk Mr, l^fAnm,
Xha eharaeteraof Theophrmstas, translated iato Arsouaa, Vtmetf 1830 pfMtmiti h^ JoK A9daU»
The OnartcrW Jonraal of Medical and Physical Sodety, No. Ill — 19 fftt AUlsra, Pf^m$6n 6e«««v» and <y$hmu§kmemjf.
Meteorological Register for Jaaei I8S7 — by the Senreyor Oeaeral. ^
Lttdner's Cydopodia, Greece, toI. 4, from the boohsellera,
■ , 8o«they*s Admirals, vol. 4.
Reponse deM.de Paravey sur Taatiquitd Chiaolse, a HP*^ addraasrd aadcr aavi- lope to the President—^ iUmikmr.
Adverting to the edition o( the Miacellaaeous Essaya of the lata Mr. H. T. Colb- BSOOKB aaaonneed among the presentations to the library this evening, Mr. J. T. Pbarson called to the attenttoa of the meeting that although it waa impoasiUc now to return thaahs to the iUastrioos author for what might be called Ms dying bequest to literature, the Society might justly place on reeord some appropri* ata aeknowledgment o€ its great obligations to this emiaeai orieataiiat, aad aome expression of its regret at ue termiaation of his honorable aad uaeAil caraer. Ha thought it would be aa excellent plaa to follow the exaasple of the iaatitute at Paris, ia its ealogistic memoirs oa the death of eminent members— aaoh as those proaounced by the Baron Cuyibe on so many occasions.
The meeting ooncurring in Dr. Pbabson's proposition which vras seooadad by Mr. Haab, and the Vice-President, Dr. Mill, having aceeded to the request of the meeting to embody in their present resolution an abstract of the serviceareadercd by Mr. CoLBBAOOBB to the Society, and to Asiatic literature ia general, — it was ac« eordingly
JUidved unanimouify, that the AslBtie Society crinnot place on ha ■helvee thU last donation from Hbnby Thomas CoiiSbboomb, so long one of its most distinguished members, without recording a tribute of sJfiectiott for his memory, of admiration for his greet lalents, and regret for the lose sustained by oriental literature through his lamented death.
'' Mr. Colbbbookb was proposed asa meml>er of this Society in the year 1799, and his first essey "on the duties of a faithful Hindu widow" was read in the last season of Sir William Jonbs' occupation of the chair, in April 1794. Though on an insulated subject only, which vnrioas ctrcnmstances however render deeply interesting, this short essay well exemplifies the manner in which he exhausts every subject of that nature that he under, takes : and is a happy prelude to that series of splendid contributionB to the society, which in profundity of acquaintance with all subjects of In* dian literature and science, — in the union of the most extensive erudition with the most chastened judgment, and an accurate scientific acquaintance with the several subjects which his essays collaterally embrace, are unsuw passed by these of any other contributor to our Reeearches,— or by any who» either before or since, have pursued the same unbeaten paths of lite- rature.
His next essay was the '' enumeration of Indian clseoes,*'or (aa we con. monly term the^) castes—- in the Sih volume of the Researches ; an aUe and excellent elucidation of a subject of no common interest. And this, after some less important contributions, was followed by the essays oa the
1887.] Proceeding$ of the Asiatic Society. 615
Beligioos CeremoniM of the HiadiUy and on the Sanskrit and Prakrit laa. guageSy which appear in that volume and in the 7th — esaaf a which would be of themaelree enfficient to place the author in the highest rank of oriental scholars, — ^and which must long continue to form the best textbooks of those who wish to investigate the depths of Indian literature and religion. The translation of one of the more recent inscriptions on the Delhi Ut, which appears also in the 7th volume of the Researches, is chiefly interest, ing as heing the commencement of the author's more extensive researches into ^monuments of the same kind' in our later volumes: he was among the first to point oat the great importance to the knowledge of ancient India of a pursuit, the enlargement of which is daily increasing our stock of historical information. The " account of certain Muhammadaa sects" in the same volume contains some valuable particulars respecting the origin of the curious race so well known in the west of India under the name of Bohrae ; and proves that in the midst of his accurate study of the more secluded literature and monuments of the Hindus,— the aa. thor was versed also in the learned records of Western Asia.
The dissertation which bears, perhaps most of all, the stamp of the profound Sanskrit learning of the author, is that on the Vedas in our 8th volume ; a work which, though necessarily leaving much undone that is yet required towards furnishing a complete analytical index to those re. cords of the ruder language, and oldeot worship of the Hindus,— has found none to second, much less to complete, or to supersede the mas. terly outline of their contents which is here presented to the inquiring student. In this, as in the other essays of Mr. Colbbrooxb, — the reader feels that it is not a mere philologist, or collector of ancient records that he is consulting, — but one whose critical sagacity weighs well the value« the age, and the import of every authority that he alleges : and whose statements in consequence, may be received with the most entire respect and confidence.
The later volumes of the Researches are adorned not only by the ela. borate *' Observations on the Jains" in which very respectable classical erudition is brought to aid profound Indian research, — and the learn- ed and interesting Bssay on Sanskrit and Prakrit poetry, — but by the au« thor's articles on Hindu astronomy. To this deeply interesting subject of inquiry none has so completely brought the qualification desiderated by iDBiiBRy the union of Sanskrit learning with competent astronomical science. The account of the Indian and Arabian divisions of the 2Sodiac in the 9th volume,— and the essay in the 19th on the notions of the Hindu mathematicians respecting the precession of the equinoxes and the mo. tions of the planets,-— are most valuable contributions to onr knowledge on this subject. They are the best corrections to the extravagant oo^ tions of Indian antiquity which the preceding speeulatlons of Bahxt andothers had deduced from imperfect notices of the Hindu observations : and also to the crude and fanciful speculation wh^ which a writer on the. 4 K 2
61 G Proceedings of ike Asiatic Society. [July,
opposite nde^ the late Mr. J. Bentlet, had unhappily adulterated eome very valuable and interesting calculations.
Such, with some articles of less moment, but all deserving peruaal, are the contributions of Mr. Colebrookb to the Researches of the Society, of which he was elected Vice-President on the 5th of October, 1803, and President on the 9nd of April 1806, — ^an office which he continued to fill until his departure to England in 18 15. But it would be unpardooaUe to omit all mention of the works separately published by him while resi. dent here ; particularly the Sanskrit Grammar, with its very able eritieal preface, — the edition of the ancient Sanskrit vocabulary, the Amera CMo, to the tnterpretatxon of which much botanical knowledge ie made to oon. tribute ; — the very erudite and ingenious work on the Algebra of the Hin* dus, — and the Digest of Hindu Law, a standing monument of the proleanon. al value of the writer, and of his skill at the same time as a jurist and an oriental scholar.
Neither would it be pardonable to omit all mention of what has been contributed by Mr. Colebrookb to the same cause since his retnm to England, where he acted aealoosly as the Society's agent until age and infirmities compelled him, in 1830, to relinquish the duties of the office to which they elected him. This period is signalized by the erection of the Royal Asiatic Society, to which, as their first President, Mr. Cqlbbbooxb delivered his inaugural discourse in March 18S3, and of whose transaetionfl his articles may be regarded as the principal ornament. Of these the ea. says on the Philosophy of the Hindus in its Ave principal divisions ib un. questionably the most important, relating as they do, to a subject which none who studies the history of the human mind can regard otherwise than with the greatest interest,— and written with an ability, a mingled pro- fundity and clearness, which challenges comparison with the best of his preceding works. A perusal of these ^ve essays — aa they were auoces. sively published in the two first volumes of the R. A. 8. Transactions, or as they are now republished with the best of his earlier essays in the aeu lection now presented to our library, — will at once convince every dia. coming reader of their immeasurable superiority to any thing that had been before published on the same subject."
Mr. Maonaobteit presented in the name of Mr. WiLsnisoir a aeoond pamphlet by Soobajeb Bapoo in Maratha in reply to the Pandits of Aona, who have defended the Pauranic system of astronomy, in a brochure enti- tied Avirodha prakdsa.
A letter from Major Low, dated Province Wellesley, 7th July, proffered to the Society, a manuscript description of a political mission to the Siamese In lower Siamy provided that it could be published complete with tke tiB drawings attached* Referred to the Committee of Papera.
Literary,
Mr. Watbbn invited the Society's notice to a prospectus first made pnh.
1837.3 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 617
lie in the Bombaif Courier wmt men the baek, for taking accurate drawings of the remains in the Adjunta Caves, and publiahiDg them by subacription.
Reeolved, that the Society subecribe for two copies and circulate the notice among ita members. [See co^er of the present number.]
Read a letter from Mr. Secretary Macnaohtbh forwarding a manuscript grammar of the Befochee laogui^e^ by Lieut. Lbboh of the Bombay En- gineers.
Extract of a letter from the Hon'ble O. Turnour of Ceylon was read : stating that he had found by means of the new key, that the Delhi Ut in. soription related to the Dakda relic or sacred tooth of Buddho in Ceylon.
Lieut. SiDDONs presented a continuation of his translation of the Dadum pantki Orantha, the chapter on meditation.
Lieut. £. CoNOUiT forwarded an account of a visit to the ruins of Oufein, with notice of various coins and antiquities found there : accompanied with sketches by Lieut. Kbwnby^ including two of the gr^at meteor ob- served on the 11th January last in central India.
Lient. Kfiron announced the safe arrival of the BkUbaneswar inscrip. tion^labsy which he was about to return to their respective temples.
Physical,
Mr. B. H. HoDOSON communicated to the Society copies of dorrespon. denoe regarding the publication of his work on the Zoology of Nipal, and of the arrangements he had effected, requesting that the Society would add such suggestions as to them might appear desirable.
Resolved, that the Society forward the papers (as requested) to Sir A.
Johnston, stating their concurrence in Mr. Hodgson's views as to the
mode and scale of publication, and ui^ing such support for the work as the
home Society should be able to afford among its members as well as
through its influence with the Honorable Court.
Mr. HoDOiON has obtained the valuable aid of Sir Wic. jAaoiNB to superintend the publication of the plates, which it is proposed to ezecnte in lithograpny on an economical scale, so as to make the work a text-book for Indian naturalists rather than a costly ornament to the drawing room of the rich as intended by Mr. Gould, who estimated the ezpence of snch an edition at a lakh of rupees I The descriptive portion Mr. Hodgson jadidonsly defers publishing until his return to Europe, and It will be presented in a convenient octavo form separate from the plates.
A generic and specific account of the Gauri Oau (whose head was lately
exhibited by Mr. Evans to the Society) was also received from Mr.
HODOSON.
Journal of a trip to the Boorenda pass in the Kandwer district of the Himdlaya, by Lieut. Thomas Hutton^ was communicated by Dr. Pbabson.
[This paper from its length we fear we shall be obliged to publish piece -meal ; it contains much that interests the naturalist.]
A Boa Constrictor presented by Mr. R. Gwatkin, stuffed in the museum.
A long.tailed thrush, presented by Dr. L. Burlini. '
A crab, set up, varnidied, and presented by M. Dblessbrt, who in his parting note tendered his services to procure objects of interest to the Socie. yly at Pondickerry, whither he was now proceeding.
61S MtHeiltuieom. {Jvvr,
IX. — MkeeBameofi^.
1. — Preportiom ^rain/br difereni lunar ptrioda cl Kmuhf, THmmi ^ Omflm,
[Bztriet of a lotfter from Ctpt. W. E. Oad.]
Aa regard! thii lalamd it May b« gratifying t« othen to learn diat through tht kindactt andencovagemontof Major General Sis Johm WiLao!f» command- log the foreea, I have heeo enabled to eommence a continaous aeries of two- honrly legistrations of the thermometer, and an hourly one once a week at this station , on the principle recommended by the British Association in the Isl ▼ol. of their report, speaking of Devonport ; and a friend in Colombo has kind- ly assured me he will take diarge of a similar operation at that place. Thus I am induced to hope that this key of Southern India may yet bear its share in the promotion of science, so fine an example of which the Peninsula is spreading before ns.
The highly interesting explanation of the cause of the dilerattC qmutitieft of rain falling from different heights abore the ground given In Hie Asielie Jourmal No. 37, led me to calculate what the augawtitetion of one drop miglu be dutngh the respectif e falls, and which appears to be as follows ; namely,—
In 1000th parts of its own diameter, a drop of rain faUtng to the earth at
York, gains, from an elertttion of
DuilBC th« winner During Duriof the
momht. the year. ooMar amnriia. •
{42 .. 56 •• 78
or or or
of its own dia, about f*f .. |'. .. ^'s
( .. 114 .. 148 .. 293
213 . . -{ or or or
In order to attempt a similar experiment, with the permission of His Excel* leney the Govsmor 1 hare established a plutiameter and evaporator on the top of the PaTilion here, at a height of about 75 feet above those at my own house, and also one on a hill about 350 f^t above the latter ; from which, when ft is considered that our climate is a perpetual summer, and our arerage annmal Call of rain nearly 80 inches, I think the result n»y bo worthy of notice.
For those who are interesting themselves in this subject I take the minrty of
adding the following remnrka made through a succesrioA of 32 lunations on the
fall of rain from January 1834 to July 1836 ; within Ato days before the day of
the new moon, or in
fall in inches.
176 dsys before new moon, .. 53*325
,, after new moon, .. 43*875
„ intermediate, .. 26*766
„ before full moon, . . 33*405
,, after full moon, .. 28* 07
„ intermediate, .. 38* 25
The 176 intermediate are calculated from the actual £all in the 121 and 120 days intervening.
From such statements aberrsting rales might perhaps be drawn i hot it would appear that allowanoe ought to be made for extraordinary falls which arise from oiroumstancea vri th which we have little acqusintancei and which, as they can- not be introduced into general formuls make all our calculations more or less erroneous.
|
comparative ML |
|
|
or ss |
IM.0 |
|
to |
82-3 |
|
>t |
50-2 |
|
»» |
62-6 |
|
tf |
ft2*6 |
|
»t |
71-7 |
18W.]
MhceUaneoui.
61d
2.— Afemoroiufiijii ^ ih§ fmU of tJU Barom^iw «f iiacMO during Ike itvere
Hurrieamit o» ike &th mid 6th Amffuet, 1835. [Communicated by Capt. Henniito.]
Day and hour.
6th
1
2
5
7
9
10
10
II
11
11
•
00 30 00 20 00 20 45 OS 30 55 15
p. M.
Barom. 2947 29.28 29.20 29.12 29.08 28.95 28.90 28.85 28.75 28.65 28.50
Day and hour.
6th
0 0 1 1 1 1 2 2 2 3 3
30 45
20 25 45 55 00 25 45 10 40
A. M
Barom. 28.40 28.30 28.05 28.08 28.20 28.30 28.37 28.56 28.68 28.75 28.83
Day and hour.
6th
4 4 5 6 6 7 8 8 9 10 11
10 54 15 00 45 45 15 45 30 25 09
Barpm. 28.90 28.97 29.02 29.08 29.12 29.20 29.21 29.23 29.27 29.30 29.34
At 2 p. M. the birmnetar had risen to 29.42 and it eontinued to riae to 29.65, at which point It uraally standi during fine weather, ^e Hurricane eommene- •d on the etening of the 5th after three or four days very hot weather. Its greatest violence was on the morning of the 6th about 2 o*elock.
3.— The Geological Society of London. On Friday Feb. I7t 1837, the anniTersayof this Society was held in Somerset House* The president, Mr. Lyell, communicated to the meeting, that the council had awarded two WoUaston medals ; one to Captain Cautley, of the Bengal artil- lery, and .the other to Dr. Hugh Falconer, of the Bengal Medical Senriee for their geological researches and disGOTcrics in fossil zoology, in the Sewalik or Sub* Himalayan range of mountains. On presenting the medals to Dr. Royle to transmit to his friends in India, the president expressed his conviction, how gratifying it must be to him to be the medium of communief.ting to Captain Cautley and Dr. Falconer the high sense entertained of their services to science by the Geological Society of London, who award these medals as a tolcen of the sympathy they fed for those so sealously labouring in a distant land for the promotion of a common cause. The president further stated, that in his address he would treat more fully of the extent of their labours, and bear testimony to the seal and industry with which these gentlemen had investigated the structure of the range extending along the southern base of the Himilayan mountains, between the Ganges and S.utlege rivers, •s well as to the talent they had displayed in unravelling the anatomical peculiarities of the extinct genus SivalheriuMf and of new species of other genera; and concluded by requesting, that in forwarding these medals, the first sent by the Geological Society to India, that Captain Cautley and Dr. Fslcooer should be assured of the unabated interest whleh the Society take in their researches, together with ardent hopes for their fhture welfare and success. Dr. Royle, in reply, said, he did feel high gratificstlon at beinff made the medium of transmitting to India the distin- guished honours conferred by the Geological Society on his friends. Captain Cautley and Dr. Falconer; as he could himself bear testimony to the seal which animated those g^tlemen in the prosecution of geological researches. 'Having had opened to tiieir investigation one of the most extensive deposits of fossil remains, md being without books, without museum, or the aid of skilful naturalists, they had, undeterred by difficulties, proceeded to the examination of extinct forms, by middng a museum of the skeletons of the animals existing in the forests, the rivers, and the mountains, of nortkem India. By these means they had come to decisions which had been approved of by anatomists, both of London and Paris. He express- ed, also, his assurance, that the approbation of the Geological Society would not only stimulate them to fresh exertions, but excite others to follow their example.^ Literary Oaxetttt Feb, 95.
X. — Metearoloffieal RegkUr.
I
•9a)a»A3
<Ba|UON
^ ' 'It •* t
0
i
'8
•wroi
. •KPSSSco . •••••••« • • ■• • -^ .• .•
8::^3SS S
S9 Its %%^% S;:S
^e
:r9 j»S «3i8 SStS ^
r » a
s — ^ r^
S § U 'jooi no sXvi riS t,niia|i«»H
15
11
S;:]&gSi^ n^?:!^ S S.^ft^n^&2^ Sfl
ipq Xq oq
•qinq-iaM
<q inodtA
Iji aofMi»|
f!SJPJS-SlS^SSS3?S?SSS3 SSJ^SSSSSS^SSS 3
ft3^l8^ss3ssss(^&^ftsa ssdsss^sssssss
o>M3i» o o 00 9 MS e« t^« M
« I — ' ^^^^ ^ ■ ■ !_ ■ I ■■ . • O •
s
•a
I
o
.,^^\ iuzumwimni ^nmnm'^\ i
It
••re )«
i919U10Atfn •)UfO<l-M9p
^q onig
s "
ss^sSoD S3ft^9M;^8 'S!i sssi^sasns
'moiaXK it»H <q 'oq
-qinq-jam Aq jnodvA JO noitu4)
3
Si
s^s^aSossss^^s^ss^^ssss sss&sss^ss s ^1
s.t3S3dsssss!^SM^3:^«»s ss ss ^n,%,^
a
6
c
Ji9l9tnai9 -<H jgH
SiSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSi S3SSSSS8S$%
*ia|od-Aaq
ra
^ • • « a »^ ■ «
tiinq-)3A JO QoimjdvQ
— •• O -* OO 9 o — et — 9« oJrffO — — — rf
'Jt« HI jai
-^oiotnuqx
'pajnpsi
Jiowuioivg
0^ Al n« APM nn M^ .A mm^ -^ m^ ^^ _ . '_"T^ r ":_ ^ ' ■■ • ' -^* ■ * —■™ — -I. ■< w _!■ — .* OS
It
c
9
I
8i
*a tlClsf2CPJ§5jtiisr~?sllIs|2X i If
•pu»lS PIO 18 • '-
•q}iioK«mioi«a
•^ M t9 ^ lO tt (>••
I
*2=22252M2S5!»8a!a8M885 ! ! "J J
/
y